《Master Brian鈥檚 maid》


 Chapter 1 A Little Party

    In the Granger mansion, Lady Matida was sitting in the garden, sipping a cup of tea and cake, take hand rubbing her stomach and smiling happily. While the maid Dina was busy baking cakes in kitchen, then out of nowhere, the cat Tom appeared, he snorted, smugly entered, he quickly jumped on the table, Tom noticed Dina¡¯s actions while using the table. His hairy hand wiped some butter and brought it to his mouth to taste.


    Dina just brought the cake from the hot oven to the table, she saw Tom lick the butter on the small cakes and immediately shouted, the cat panicked and ran away, she caught the broom and immediately chased after Tom, run from the kitchen to the outside. The cat with a slender body and yellow-brown fur, he ran around the house, it made Dina tired to catch him.


    When he ran to where the furniture in the house was, he threw it all over the ce until Tom ran into the garden and broke the entire dining table prepared there, then the two of them, including Dina and Tom refused to stop. When Dina caught Tom, she kept the cat in her arms. Lady Matida rubbed her pregnant belly, stood up and said:


    ¡°Broken my whole little party, who will be responsible this time.¡±


    Dina immediately brought Tom in front of Lady Matida, she saw this and said:


    ¡°Very well Dina, this time it¡¯s Tom.¡±


    Dina picked up the cat and locked it in one of the small cages, while she continued to clean up the battlefield. Lady Matida then said:


    ¡°We need more people here.¡±


    So Matida called in Fern to help Dina clean, both of them quickly finished cleaning up in time to receive the guests. It was a small party to meet old friends of Mrs. Matida and Mr. Winston, and they wanted to take the opportunity to celebrate thepany¡¯s good business during the past year.


    Finally, after a while of Dina and Fern working hard to quickly clean up after what the cat Tom caused, they also finished everything, they put the food on the table then it¡¯s also time for a few cars toe into the house, that are friends the two grandparents will wee.


    Mr. Winston came down from the house in a ck suit and well-manicured hair. He walked over to Matida with a smile, gave her a half hug, and kissed her lightly on the cheek. He happily said:


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, honey?¡±


    Mrs. Matida smiled and replied:


    ¡°There was a little bit of trouble from Tom but everything is fine now.¡±


    Mr. Winston wittily said:


    ¡°Luckily Tom stopped in time.¡±


    He stooped down, rubbed his hand gently on Matida¡¯s stomach, and asked softly:


    ¡°How are you, my Elise?¡±


    Mr. Winston listened to the sound of his daughter¡¯s kick in wife¡¯s belly and smiled happily:


    ¡°She¡¯s probably very happy today.¡±


    The sound of carsing into their courtyard grew louder and louder. Matida and Winston quickly went outside to wee their guests. Everyone hugged and shook hands warmly, everyone was happy to receive the invitation toe here to attend this small party.


    After that, everyone moved to the main gathering ce of the party to chat and have a light breakfast. They chatted,ughed andughed together, and toasted as Mr. Winston finished his small speech at the party.


    The content of his speeches was simple, short and easy to understand, they included the fact that he invited everyone here today on the asion of his meeting with an old friend Arlo after many years of separation and one more thing is congratting theirpany have good sales.


    Arlo was a dark-haired man with a tall, elegant build, he was dressed more politely than usual today, making him look even more like a rich man, equal to Mr. Winston. Arlo stood up with a smile, spoke with wings and full of affection to Mr. Winston, the kindest friend he knew.


    Mr Wiston took him in while he was unemployed and became homeless when he was just released from prisonst month for driving cause a fatal ident. He burst into tears while speaking to show his gratitude and affection to Mr. Winston.


    Mr. Winston hugged his friend encouragingly when he heard his touching words. Everyone there pped and cheered. They ate happily together.


    Suddenly out of nowhere, a small bomb hidden inside the house exploded, fortunately Mrs. Matida and everyone were outside. Matida was provoked by the explosion and temporarily fainted, everyone ran out of the ce in a panic. Mr. Winston immediately took his wife to the hospital while the surrounding was still chaotic.


    Mrs. Matida woke up that night at the hospital, stroking her stomach with peace of mind after the doctor informed her that her health was fine. Matida happily says:All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank God, my daughter is fine.¡±


    She turned to Mr. Winston anxiously and asked:


    ¡°Is everything all right, Winston? Have you found the culprit yet?¡±


    Mr. Winston shook head.


    ¡°It was a homemade bomb, no human damage was done. Maybe he just wanted a warning. I asked the police, they will find out soon. But one thing I¡¯m sure the culprit is among our guests.¡±


    And a few dayster, the police, after investigating all the guests at the party, could not find out who the culprit was. Then Mr. Winston tried to get Matida and his two servants to move to a new ce to make them feel more secure.


    It was a medium sized house in a rather quiet ce, next to them there were several houses like that. Matida looked at the spacious house and said:


    ¡°This ce is beautiful, I love it.¡±


    Mr. Winston gave his wife a half-hearted hug and replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours, Matida, and our daughter, Elise.¡±


    Matida looked at the room full of teddy bears in the room, she rubbed her belly and said:


    ¡°You¡¯ll love them when you¡¯re here.¡±


    The two of them lived happily in that house, everything was going very normally, until the day Matida gave birth to Elise. After a week of rest in the hospital, Matida returned to her home to be morefortable.


    Mr. Winston¡¯s work is getting busier and busier with short business trips, he is often not at home and that is the most obvious thing. Matida and her two maids together take care of Elise.


    And one day, one of her housekeepers, Fern, received an important message from a cousin, who said their mother was seriously ill, so Fern had to take a temporary leave of absence to return to take care of her. Matida wasn¡¯t bothered or bothered by that. She can still take care of Elise with Dina. The maid Fern hugged her goodbye and got in a taxi to leave quickly. So now only Matida and Dina were left in the house, they took turns taking care of Elise.


    Sometimes Dina¡¯s illness recurs, she often forgets the things that she did before, making Matida a bit worried, she intends when Mr. Winston returns, she will take Dina to the hospital for a check-up. As for now, normally, Dina still does not cause any trouble, she still takes notes every day to limit forgetfulness.


    _________________

 Chapter 2 Landlord Lawrence

    Meanwhile, in a luxurious mansion, people living there are often referred to as the Lawrence family. One of the wealthiest families in that area, their fortune is estimated at trillions of dors.


    Brian is a five-year-old boy, he is naughty in the room, with a huge cake stacked high, below where he sits is full of expensive gifts.


    Brian looked at his brother Matthew, ten years old in a chic brown suit, hurling arrows into the center of the circle. Suddenly Matthew looked at Brian and asked:


    ¡°Your birthday is pretty boring, Brian. Do you want me to do something fun?¡±


    Brian was unpacking a present in a box with a bored expression, he threw a gift with a small teddy bear aside and replied:


    ¡°Tell me about it, Matthew.¡±


    Matthew threw the name into the center of the circle and jumped to his young brother¡¯s side and said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a cake.¡±


    Brian understood what Matthew meant, the boy and his brother immediately ran inside the kitchen, mixed flour and salt, put everything they had there, poured into arge pot, then Matthew sneaked put some explosives in. Both of them mixed the mixture together.


    They show off their skills in making a giant cake that is ced in the middle of the kitchen and then stacked on top of each other. Then put a ss of water at the top containing a white solution that Matthew poured in.


    They made a lever attached to a long rope at the bottom, the two of them went away to outside. Matthew excitedly motioned for Brian to count with him from one to three, they smiled and began to count, then tugged on the rope.


    There was a loud explosion, andyers of cake flew across the kitchen. Matthew quickly took out a camera to take a picture of this majestic scene, he also captured Brian using his hands to knead the cake into a tiny snowman.


    Hearing an explosion from the kitchen, the servant to run in with Mr. Wibul, he looked at the chaotic scene presented by Brian and Matthew, he sternly taught the two children:


    ¡°Brian, Matthew shouldn¡¯t do that anymore, food is for eating, not for ying, we shouldn¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Brian and Matthew ran over to stand still to receive punishment, the two children bent down to listen to his teachings. Then Mr. Wibul sent someone to bring Brian and Matthew back to the room. As for the mess in the kitchen, he left it to the servants.


    Brian returned to room, he changed into clean clothes and climbed into bed, he began to get bored and sneaked into another room, which was Hazel¡¯s favorite room, his elder sister. He looked at Hazel¡¯s watercolors and got an idea, he continued his mischief. Brian poured all the colored water into a bucket and then mixed it up on a simple white statue nearby.


    After more than an hour, Brian fiddled with the watercolors, he created a lot of art in that room, he pushed all the light and dark colors on the wall, he used his tiny hand to fix it, and Lighter colored water sshes several statues avable nearby.


    Brian sat in the middle of the room observing the artwork he created at that ce, after a while Brian felt hungry, he went down to the kitchen to get some cakes to eat. At this time, Hazel hade home from school, she went to her room to get paint, and discovered that her room was now terrible, she shouted angrily:


    ¡°Oh my God. Who messed up my room?


    Brian took a huge cake in his hand and walked into the room, his clothes stained with the color of paint. Hazel frowned and suddenly understood:


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Hazel dragged Brian in front of Mr. Wibul, Grandpa looked at his grandson and shook his head in dismay while Hazel repeatedly scolded Brian:


    ¡°Grandpa, Brian is causing me trouble again, punish him.¡±


    Mr. Wibul wanted to see how serious Brian was, so he and the kids went to Hazel¡¯s room. He came in and said:


    ¡°Oh, does Brian create masterpieces of art like this?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian smiled and looked everywhere, he leaned on his grandfather for fear that Hazel could not control her anger and hit him. Mr. Wibul bent down and asked Brian:


    ¡°You like to y with dough and water paint. Shall we add those two to your elective ss tomorrow?¡±


    Brian grinned and replied:


    ¡°Is not. I love racing.¡±


    Mr. Wibul said mildly:


    ¡°You are young, you can¡¯t learn that now.¡±


    Brian quickly replied:


    ¡°Then take me to the racetrack.¡±


    Mr. Wibul nodded and took Brian to the racetrack to see, before leaving, he took Hazel into hisp to appease his niece¡¯s anger, then sent someone to clean and remodel Hazel¡¯s room.


    Mr. Wibul nned that after taking Brian to the racetrack to see, he would go to the hospital alone to receive the body of his son Aidan and his daughter-inw Chantal.


    When yesterday a heartbreaking incident happened, a serious ident happened on a major road, arge truck crashed into Aidan and Chantal¡¯s car, causing the two of them to fall on the road. Anotherrge car failed to brake in time to directly hit, making them unable to survive.


    This incident only he and the housekeeper in the mansion know, he wants Brian¡¯s birthday tomorrow to pass normally, he doesn¡¯t want to see his grandson grow up miserable and sad on this day every time the birthdayes. Just like every time when there is a special asion or day, Brian has his mother by his side to prepare, but this time for his birthday, they are busy because of an unexpected business trip, so Brian is disappointed and more boring than ever.


    He was still as innocent as usual when Mr. Wibul lied to him about his parents not being able to be around to celebrate his birthday with him. The outing was quite fun when Brian was very excited about the special racing games, when he returned to the mansion, he was quite sleepy, he ate a little and then obediently went to bed.


    The next morning, what seemed like an ordinary day was not at all as everyone in the mansion was weared in ck cloth, Hazel and Matthew too, her two siblings standing next to Mr. Wibul, crying their eyes out.


    Mr. Wibul hugged his niece in his arms tofort, Brian asked in surprise:


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    When Hazel heard Brian¡¯s voice, she ran to hug her little brother and replied:


    ¡°Brian, our parents are dead.¡±


    Brian did not believe what she heard, he asked in surprise:


    ¡°No, you lied, my parents promised toe home today, they said they would be a littlete for my birthday.¡±


    Hazel crying swollen eyes says:


    ¡°What I say is true Brian, our parents are no more.¡±


    At this moment, Brian looked at the space around him, everyone was mourning and sad, making him realize that Hazel was telling the truth. The boy burst into tears and hugged his elder sister.


    There was a big funeral in the church, Brian, Mattew and Hazel looked at their parents¡¯ faces onest time, then all three children hugged each other and cried. Mr. Wibul tried to hold back his tears as he tried to take care of the funeral of his son and daughter-inw.


    The guests attended, they in turn brought a white flower to offer condolences, including Lady Matida, she asked Dina to take care of Elise in the outside yard and enter to visit the Lawrence and his wife. She was a ssmate of Lady Chantal, who died with her husband in a tragic ident. Lady put a white flower in front of Chantal¡¯s chest and expressed her deep condolences. Matida looked at Mr. Wibul and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I hope you get through it.¡±


    The two of them lingered to chat for a bit while Dina was taking care of Elise in the courtyard, she met a distant rtive in the church, so she absently left Elise there alone. Brian sat alone with a bad mood , the boy suddenly heard Elise¡¯s cry nearby and approached curiously.


    Brian saw a newborn baby girl lying in a stroller with blue eyes like the ocean, he immediately walked over to observe, he yfully touched her cheek, tickling Elise, she looked at Brian andughed. He saw a bottle of milk nearby and immediately raised it and asked:


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Elise immediately reached out to ask for it, Brian gently gave the bottle to Elise to suckle, she looked at Brian with sparkling eyes in gratitude, she hugged the bottle and sucked it deliciously. Brian wanted to hug Elise when he suddenly heard Hazel calling for him, Brian had to put Elise down and go to Hazel. At this point, Dina¡¯s return made Brian somewhat more secure. He and Hazel went back inside the church.


    Matida goes outside, back to Dina¡¯s ce, she and Dina take Elise back home. She kept thinking about Chantal, her friend who passed away today. She suddenly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and hugged Elise in her arms. The next morning, Mr. Winston came home earlier than nned to make her less sad.


    _________________

 Chapter 3 Missing

    The next day, while preparing breakfast for Mrs. Matida in the kitchen, Mrs. Dina chased and beat Tom again when the cunning cat ate her strawberry jam. While Mr. Winston had returned home with hispact luggage outside in the yard.


    He returned from his short business trip, the trip was supposed to be longer ording to the n, but he missed wife, so he arranged and handled the work to return soon.


    Both of them hugged and greeted each other, Mr. Winston hurried into the room to visit his daughter Elise. He picked her up in his arms and kissed her on the forehead, making Elise grin. Mrs. Matida stood there looking happy too.


    Suddenly Mr. Winston received a phone call, he quickly gave Elise to his wife to carry. Winston picked up the phone and realized it was Arlo, as soon as he knew that Winston had just returned home, he immediately invited Winston to a pub to make a few bottles of beer, Mr. Winston had no idea and nodded in agreement. He kissed Matida lightly on the forehead and then left the house, he quickly drove to the meeting ce to meet his friend.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr Arlo had been waiting for Winston in the bar before when he had already finished a bottle of wine on the table. When he saw Winstone in, he greeted his friend with a warm embrace, pouring wine for Winston as he sat at the table.


    Mr. Winston does not know that the danger is in front of him, not stopping there, it also happens inside the home of his beloved wife Matida and daughter Elise, the rtives he loves most.


    At Matida¡¯s house, a strange man sneaked into the back of the kitchen, he slowly made his way up to the living room, watching as he walked to see if anyone saw him. He opened therge backpack slung over his shoulder to take out arge water bottle, he poured it all over the house, then sneaked to the back of the kitchen and stealthily took a few morerge pots hidden outside.


    He poured all the water tanks all over the house, then he lit a fire and quickly found his way out. The fire burned quickly in the house.


    At the same time, after Mrs. Matida lulled Elise to sleep in the crib, she climbed into bed to rest, suddenly feeling that the surroundings were hotter than ever, she felt hot inside as if someone was burning her along with a hot dog burnt smell. She immediately opened the door to look outside and saw mes burning everywhere. Matida panicked and called Dina while the maid was sleeping in her room.


    Dina quickly ran out, but was extremely frightened by the scene unfolding in front of her eyes, everything was engulfed in mes, the heat spread all over her body, while Dina was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do, a wooden stick fell in front of her scared her to scream.


    The fire grew bigger, making the air suffocating, Matida tried to open the door to call for help from the outside, she rushed over to the cradle and picked Elise on her body, Matida was about to run out of the room when the fire knocked over, arge pir pour down in the house, they fell in front of Matida blocking the window, she had to step back, the next pir fell, it aimed straight at Matida, she was lucky to dodge them .


    The atmosphere in the room became even more oppressive. It¡¯s not good for the baby, Matida carefully covers Elise with a towel, if she waits for someone to save her, she¡¯s afraid Elise won¡¯t be okay. Thinking like that, Matida hurriedly took the nket from the bed and took it with her. She was about to run out of the room when she was interrupted by arge wooden bar, which fell and burned her leg.


    Matida tried to fight the pain to get up but couldn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t give up right now, she looked at Elise sleeping soundly in her arms and then Matida looked at the gap connecting the outside. She immediately called Dina back, Dina heard the owner calling and ran to the ce where she was stuck.


    Matida took advantage of the time the fire subsided, she quickly carried Elise to Dina through the gap blocked by the wooden stick. She asks Dina to carry Elise out. Matida says:


    ¡°Dina, please bring Elise out for me, call someone to help. Hurry up.¡±


    Dina hugged Elisa tightly in her arms, she hesitated because she was still worried about Matida. Dina replied:


    ¡°What about the mistress?¡±


    Matida shouted loudly:


    ¡°Hurry, get out and call for help.¡±


    Dina did not hesitate any longer and wrapped the nket that Matida had given, she put it on body, hugged Elise to her chest and tried to get out.


    Fortunately, Dina ran out smoothly, she called everyone to help, a few ambnces received the news and ran immediately. Dina hugged Elise in her arms and stood nearby nervously, and then suddenly a few passersby distracted her.


    Dina suddenly saw a car with a familiar color in the distance, she ran to see it only to discover that it was not Mr. Winston¡¯s car, it just had the same color. Then the car suddenly drove away, it turned out that the driver just stopped by the side of the road to answer the phone.


    The car just now reminded her of Mr. Winston, he had said that he had been to the pub nearby, probably the ce where Mrs. Matida and Mr. Winston had had the opportunity to stop by after they had gone shopping together in the past. She wanted to call Winston but didn¡¯t bring her phone with her, so Dina carried Elise to Mr. Winston to report the house on fire.


    She took a taxi to a nearby pub to look for Mr. Winston, she went in and looked around but couldn¡¯t find it. She asked the waiter and they said there was no such guest here. Dina carried Elise sadly out, she looked at the busy traffic passing nearby, making her head dizzy a little. She pulled over to the side of the road to rest for a while to regain herposure, then she suddenly became strange and bewildered at this ce.


    Dina searched for the sticky notes on body, she couldn¡¯t find anything because she ran out in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t bring anything. She held Elise in her arms, wondering why she was here, and what she was doing here.


    She had forgotten that she had just escaped from a fire and Matida was crying inside, waiting for help. She remembered that Matida had told her to go buy some fruit yesterday, so she carried Elise to the nearby grocery store to buy.


    Dina was carrying Dina while holding a small bag of fruit in her hand. She walked home because she did not have enough money to take public transport or taxi. She wandered for a while to find her way back because she couldn¡¯t remember the exact address of the house, if there was a note here, it would be great, she would quickly return home and not in the situation of wandering on the street.


    Dina walked for more than an hour when got lost, Dina didn¡¯t know where she was anymore. Dina stopped by the side of the road to rest for a bit, then she remembered that a few days before, Mr. Winston had said that he would go to the pier to pay for something, so she thought maybe Mr. Winston was there right now. She forgot again that Mr. Winston had gone to meet his friends in a pub.


    So Dina took Elise to the pier, walked a little, then she met a nice taxi driver, who took her and Elise to the pier faster. She sat on taxi to hug Elise in herp, she was very unfamiliar with everything around, she just wished she could quicklye the pier to meet Mr. Winston.


    The taxi driver dropped Mrs. Dina off the dock, she thanked quickly and then ran back to the ships to look for Mr. Winston. Dina looked for a while but still couldn¡¯t find him, she became more and more worried and scared. At this time Elise was awake, she was crying because ofck of milk. Dina was drowned out by Elise¡¯s cry, her mind bing more confused.


    She quickly ran to find milk for Elise to drink, Dina only had a few cents left so she couldn¡¯t buy milk for Elise, suddenly a woman carrying her child passed by, Dina ventured to ask her for some milk, the woman She was very kind, immediately gave some of her milk to Dina.


    Dina gave Elise milk to drink, baby fell asleep peacefully, Dina sat holding Elise and rocking gently for a while, then suddenly she felt like going to the toilet. So Dina went to a nearby public toilet next to the port¡¯s cargo area.


    She had to put Elise inside a cargo box and carefully cover it. Dina nned to hurry and go back to where Elise was, but things didn¡¯t turn out the way she had expected. When Dina returned, the box she left Elise was gone. She panicked and ran everywhere looking for Elise.


    _________________

 Chapter 4 The Days Later

    At Mrs. Matida¡¯s house, the surroundingndscape was devastated, the fire burned almost the entire house, it was thergest fire in the area. But fortunately, the fire was extinguished in time, it only spread through a few neighboring houses, where there were no casualties, only a part of their property was scorched.


    As for Lady Matida, she was promptly rescued by firefighters, who took her to the hospital for treatment in a state of severe burns on one side of her leg. The doctors at the hospital did their best to save her and Matida was out of danger, the wound only needed time to heal and it would recover quickly.


    By the evening of the same day, after being treated and resuscitated by doctors, Matida woke up, at that moment she asked someone to find Dina and Elise to help. Mr. Arthur, a friend of Matida, after hearing that she had a terrible incident, he quickly ran to the hospital to visit her.


    As soon as he entered the hospital room, he met her worried eyes, Matida was calling Winston continuously, he had never been without answering her phone for so long, making Matida feel impatient. She said:


    ¡°Arthur, I¡¯m worried about Winston, he¡¯s never been off phone for so long.¡±


    Mr. Arthur patted Matida¡¯s shoulder to reassure Matida:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, he¡¯ll be here sooner rather thanter.¡±


    Suddenly Matida¡¯s phone rang, she immediately picked it up, the other end of the line said something that made her face look very panicked, she screamed and passed out by the bed. Mr. Arthur caught Matida and hugged, he picked up the phone and heard that his friend Winston had died at the bar where Winston had gone yesterday, drinking with a friend who had made an appointment with Winston.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur quickly drove to the crime scene, he met Robert, an old friend when he was still at the police station. Robert said that Winston was drunk and poisoned by someone, more specifically, the poison only took effect in the body after two hours. Arthur sadly said:


    ¡°Winston has many friends, both good and bad, and I¡¯ve warned him to be careful around them, but Winston probably doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Robert sighed and continued:


    ¡°We are investigating Arlo, who invited Winston here. He acted discreetly and quickly left others unsuspecting. The police are hunting and surrounding him, Arlo will be caught soon.¡±


    Arthur looked around and replied:


    ¡°Rely on you, Robert. I have to go first, see youter.¡±


    He gave Robert a quick hello, he walked quickly to his parking area and ran to the hospital to take care of Matida.


    After she was given a sedative by a nurse, when Matida shocked to witness two traumatic events happening at the same time. Matida felt calmer, shey in bed sobbing at the thought of her daughter and husband. Mr. Arthur approached tofort her and said:


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find your daughter and track down who killed your husband.¡±


    Matida cried louder, she hugged Arthur, replied:


    ¡°Thank you, Arthur.¡±


    At the same time, in the Lawrence mansion, the atmosphere in the mansion was quite sad when their family members had just passed away. Since the funeral of his parents, Brian still has a sad mood in chest, today he does not go out to y as usual, the boy lies on the bed bored looking through the window outside, crying silently because he missed mother.


    For the first time in Brian¡¯s room, there were no more objects, toys lying around, everything was arranged neatly, carefully because he was not in a happy mood to touch them. Brian simply pulled out the pictures his mother had taken, quietly holding them in arms, perhaps to him now they were priceless objects that he could look at and think that his mother was beside him.


    Matthew is also bored, but it seems more insensitive to emotions, because Matthew is a naughty and stubborn child, more adaptable to situations. Moreover, Matthew is aware that now he can¡¯t do anything even if he is sad, his parents can¡¯te back to life and hug him so Matthew is more optimistic than Brian, he thinks his parents have gone to heaven , they are starting their new journey through what Grandpa Wibul told.


    So a few dayster, Matthew was back to normal, he didn¡¯t want to be confined in the mansion, so he made a n to entice Brian to his uncle Jack¡¯s house, a friend of his father¡¯s but they rarely see each other. It was Uncle Jack, a man who lived in the woods, he had a house with quite strange things, once Matthew was brought there by his father by ident because he wanted to get something from Jack¡¯s hand.


    He didn¡¯t forget to bring his brother is Brian, because Matthew saw Brian was so bored with everything, ording to him one way to dispel the boredom was to do something more fun. Brian heard Matthew¡¯s tricks, the boy immediately followed brother to escape from the mansion.


    So the next morning, taking advantage of Mr. Wibul¡¯s time out of the house, Matthew and Brian quickly sneaked out the back, took out their bicycles that were hidden, the two children smiled at each other excitedly when sessfully pulled the car out.


    And suddenly, Matthew and Brian see their elder sister Hazel inviting a bunch of friends into their house. Matthew silently said:


    ¡°I thought Hazel could only study, but unexpectedly she could take advantage of it same us.¡±


    Brian ignored what Mathew just said, he waited for the other people to pass, then took bike and ran outside. Angry Matthew said:


    ¡°Hey, wait.¡±


    Brian rode bike after Matthew as brother led the way to Jack¡¯s ce. It was not a short distance, they had to cycle continuously through the woods. Finally arrived after thirty minutes, it was a small house deep inside the forest, in front of the house there was a hammer, and big trees, next to it were fences to dry the fur of animals just shaved. Brian was a little scared, he looked at Matthew and asked:


    ¡°Matthew, where is this ce?¡±


    Matthew chuckled in heart, he put hand to mouth to signal silence looked mysterious, he led Brian slowly into the house. Matthew knew the door wouldn¡¯t be locked, because it wasn¡¯t when he and ?ng Aidan came herest time either. His father knocked on the door three times and spontaneously entered.


    But Matthew did not do as he did, the boy wanted to give Jack a surprise, so he did not knock on the door, but slowly entered. So when Matthew had just stepped in, one of Jack¡¯s arrows passed through him, that made Matthew is scared, stand still at that ce. Jack looked at the two children ufortably and said:


    ¡°What did youe here for, to make fun of me?¡±


    Matthew tried to stay calm, he replied:


    ¡°No, I just wanted toe and visit.¡±


    Jack nced at Matthew, questioningly:


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    The boy nodded while Brian ducked to look at Jack behind his brother. Jack saw that andughed loudly in stomach, he suddenly turned to look at Brian, curiously watching as the boy stood behind Matthew and looked at him surreptitiously. Jack stepped closer to Brian, bent down, spread arms wide and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m not as scary as you think,e hug me, kid.¡±


    Brian looked at Matthew, he saw his brother silently nod, Brian immediately ran over and hugged uncle Jack. He patted the boy¡¯s head and replied:


    ¡°Enough with that threat, I miss you so much. You too, Matthew.¡±


    Matthew also hugged Jack, he hugged and kissed the two children passionately.


    _________________

 Chapter 5 Jack鈥檚 whereabouts

    Brian seemed less frightened than before because he felt the man was not so dangerouspared to what he had thought badly of him. Jack let go of Brian and Mathew, he walked over to the kitchen and said:


    ¡°Would you like some tea and cake?¡±


    Brian and Mathew raised their eyebrows and looked at Jack intently, Jack looked at the two children¡¯s faces quite funny, so he continued:


    ¡°That¡¯s what the nobles who usually greet you say, but I don¡¯t? There is only a little fish and chicken here.¡±


    Jack said as he gestured to the two children to see a chicken roaming in his house. Arge rooster, it walked while looking at the two strangers standing in front of it now. So did Brian and Matthew, looking at the chicken with interest and curiosity.


    But the chickens are usually kept in the cage, why are they here now, right in Jack¡¯s house. The answer is very simple is that since the chickens are usually left loose by Jack in a low barn behind the house, they seem to be quite free when they are notpletely forced into a ce like the children, living in a mansion. Giant vis sometimes feel more cramped than blending in with nature like this.


    Like the other children, Brian saw a rooster for the first time at this close range, and jumped to the rooster about to embrace it, and as Jack and Matthew had predicted, Brian didn¡¯t. catch it. The boy fell to the ground from chasing after the little animal that liked to run around, and Matthew stood thereughing as he saw his brother like an idiot running around the house just to catch a chicken.


    But a short whileter, Matthew joined in the chase when another chicken jumped on top of him, and worse, its legs were covered in dung, leading to one side of Matthew¡¯s shirt covered in chicken droppings. Matthew shouted angrily, he bit his lips, took a tree next to it to beat the chicken. Jack watched two children running and jumping with two chickens in his house making a mess, he shouted loudly:


    ¡°Hey, stop now.¡±


    Brian heard Jack¡¯s screams, he stopped first, then Matthew, both children in positions of falling and sitting in the mess they made.


    Jack angrily rolled up his sleeves, revealing his athletically coiled muscles, he went over to pinch the ears of the two children moved to another ce, another corner next to it and said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here now, no touching or moving.¡±


    He went to pick up two chickens, one in each hand, and brought them back to the back of the house, keeping them in the coop. Brian and Matthew took advantage of Jack¡¯s departure, they quickly went to the kitchen to see what their uncle had cooked for them. Matthew winced when he saw two big fish ced in tworge tes, he said:


    ¡°Aww, I guess Jack thought we were cats and gave us fish to eat, I didn¡¯t expect him to give me and you fish to eat. Why not chicken?¡±


    The boy picked up the fish and looked at it with a face that couldn¡¯t swallow this dish, he even put his nose to see if they smelled fishy? Certainly true to what Matthew had thought, that fish was too fishy, Matthew immediately threw his hand aside, he pushed the other te of fish to Brian¡¯s side and said:


    ¡°Here, leave it all to you.¡±


    Brian also showed a timid expression before the dish, he sniffed with his nose and the result could not be swallowed by the fishy smell of the fish. Brian pushed the fish te aside, he saw some fruit, including a few apples, the boy immediately took one, took a few delicious bites.


    Brian ate while walking around the house to visit, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Matthew because his brother was busy ying with a ce where handmade arrows and bows were kept. Matthew took it out to observe and examine, he said to himself:


    ¡°This is really cool, it seems that this is an indispensable item for old Jack when hunting.¡±


    Matthew said while admiring, the boy with the bow and arrow tried to shoot an arrow on the wall, unexpectedly missed, the arrow flew in the wrong direction and hit Jack¡¯s animal skin hanging on the wall. Matthew ran over to remove the arrow, but he was too short for the height above that he couldn¡¯t reach it.


    At the same time, Jack was still unfinished in the chicken coop at the back of the garden, when a few other chickens jumped out again, they refused to stay in one ce in the coop, which led to him having to work hard to catch them, he had to running around to grab them by the neck and put them in the cage. Jack said angrily to himself:


    ¡°Tomorrow I have to fix up the barn so you won¡¯t run around anywhere anymore, that¡¯s enough trouble you¡¯ve caused.¡±


    While Jack was suffering with the chickens in the back of the house and the two children took the opportunity of his absence to mess around inside the house. Then in the distance, beside the big trees in the forest, a pickup truck drove up to the old man¡¯s house.


    The truck stopped in front of the door, a blonde woman got out of the car, she was dressed in dusty clothes and a cowboy hat like no other, with a cigarette in her mouth. That person is none other than Daisy, a mistress of Jack, shees here once every two to three days to visit Jack and exchange necessary items with him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Daisy stepped closer, looking in front of the house with two small bicycles, she curiously entered, and as soon as she entered the house, she saw Brian and Matthew messing around where his rare things were stored. These were the items from the hunts of leathers, furs, animal horns, and many other things that were precious to him. Daisy nced at the two children for a moment, then walked over to the chair and sat down, she said:


    ¡°Oh, we have a visitor today, wee here.¡±


    Matthew snorted lightly and took a step closer and asked:


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Daisy looked at Matthew with a smile and didn¡¯t answer, she continued to smoke the cigarette in her hand. That woman said:


    ¡°Your face is really handsome too, I guess you¡¯re from the nobility. Completely different from us, the savages are only suited to living in the jungle.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Daisy smoked a cigarette, looked at Brian and asked:


    ¡°Is that kid your brother?¡±


    Matthew nced at Daisy without bothering to answer, he stepped onto the chair and sat across from her, yfully holding out a deer horn. Daisy saw it, she knew the boy was ring at her, he was not a good or polite child, and indeed Matthew had a strong personality, which attracted Daisy. She looked surprised and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a surprise that you¡¯re here today. I thought Jack was lying because he said he knew a man in the aristocracy, if I didn¡¯t tell you, you would know. It¡¯s your honorable father, who passed away with his dear wife a few days before.¡±


    Brian heard that and got angry and said:


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t talk about my parents in that tone.¡±


    The boy looked at Daisy with sullen eyes at Daisy while she remained indifferent, indifferent to Brian but she could not hide her surprise. Daisy praised the boy:


    ¡°Imp, you really are a good boy to react like that but I am speaking in a normal tone, we usuallymunicate like that, you should know that.¡±


    The boy pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer, he red at Daisy, taking advantage of her not paying attention, Brian hurried into the kitchen, the naughty boy filled a bucket with water, fish and chicken manure mixed in it. . Brian picked them up quietly when he saw Daisy sitting on the sofa soaked in the smell of cigarettes, he motioned for Matthew to keep quiet while watching his actions, his brother nodded in agreement.


    Brian put some wooden sticks on the ground and stood up, he quickly threw a bucket of water on Daisy¡¯s head, making her whole body wet. Daisy angrily shouted curses while the boy was able to quickly run to the back of the house to hide. Jack was surprised to see Brian hiding in his chicken coop, he guessed something was wrong in the house, Jack immediately grabbed the boy¡¯s cor and questioned:


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me trouble again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Before Brian could answer, Jack heard Daisy¡¯s screams in the house, he looked at the boy frustrated, implicitly understood everything. Brian smiled and replied to Jack, the boy was brought into the house by his uncle to await punishment.


    _________________

 Chapter 6 That woman

    As soon as he entered the house, Jack saw Daisy wet with water filled with chicken poop and the fish he had made for the two boys. Matthew looked at him with a chuckle, he continued to y with the horn from earlier. Then he suddenly looked around his messy house. He angrily shouted:


    ¡°Both of you get the hell out of my house right now.¡±


    Matthew did not hesitate any longer, the boy immediately ran over, took his brother by the hand and led him out of the house. Before leaving, they even blew their noses slightly provoking Jack and Daisy, making them both more upset. But after all, they were still children and were the sons of a close friend Aidan that Jack knew, so he had to try to control his anger and ignore Matthew and Brian. Daisy noticed it too, so she let out a loud snort and entered the bathroom at that moment. As for Jack, he took a cleaning tool and cleaned up the remnants that they had caused.


    On the long and deep road, Matthew and Brian rode their bicycles back home, the two boysughing happily when they just experienced something new. They quickly returned to the mansion in the evening, just in time for Mr. Wibul to be driven home by the driver after a hard day¡¯s work at thepany.


    Matthew and Brian rushed into the changing room with dirty clothes, they were lucky to hide the rted things, left over from that destructive sightseeing trip. When Mr. Wibul entered the room to check on the two boys, asking how they were doing today, they cleverly pretended to be as normal as possible. In his eyes, now the two children are really obedient, it seems that since their parents died, they are still sad but no longer have the mind to y tricks anymore.


    A few dayster, Mr. Wibul had to leave the house again, he had a business trip for a few days to handle work, and that gave Matthew and Brian a reason to cycle to Jack¡¯s ce to continue ying and messing around, but this time he wasn¡¯t at home, only Daisy was there.


    The two children parked their bicycles in front of Jack¡¯s house as before, they just tantly entered someone else¡¯s house like their own when Matthew noticed that the door was not locked, they were just ajar. The children excitedly went inside again, they thought to themselves that maybe old Jack had gone somewhere, no one else was at home, so it would be a ce for them to mess around and show their mischief.


    But maybe things don¡¯t go so normally, when Brian passed Jack¡¯s bedroom, the boy saw that the door was not closed, he saw a small opening, so he curiously pushed it in. Brian realized that in the bedroom inside there was a woman sleeping on the bed. That person is none other than Daisy, the woman he met the other day, he did not have a good impression of this woman, so he sought to get revenge on her.


    Contrary to those feelings, this time Daisy in the boy¡¯s eyes looked rather strange and alien when Brian saw her body lying naked on the bed, he had never seen her like this before. In the boy¡¯s mind at this moment, what appeared in his eyes from this woman was really beautiful with dark, smooth skin and shoulder-length blonde hair, she was just sleeping on the bed like everyday but why look so beautiful and charming. More than that, Brian has now discovered that normally they are nothing special or outstanding, but why are they so attracted to him, his feet are always standing there, not wanting to leave.


    It led Brian to quickly push the door in and touch the woman to discover that beauty, but Brian still did not dare, he did not have the courage to enter that room. And then Daisy turned around when the sunlight in the room made her ufortable and woke up, Brian was like a little thief, he didn¡¯t want to be found out so he stopped looking, he stood still, right next to the door to listen to what was going on inside and then he peeked in and watched surreptitiously to see if she was awake?


    Daisy opened her tiny eyes and looked around with sleepy expression, then she suddenly felt a bit cold, so Daisy pulled the thin nket over body, they promptly concealed the secret areas appearing on her body. That made Brian¡¯s mind even more curious, they prompted him to take an action now that he had never thought of before.


    The boy just stood there looking at her, not wanting to leave at all, he took advantage when Matthew wasn¡¯t paying attention, so Brian pushed the door ajar, gently entered the room, walked over to the bed where Daisy was sleeping to get a better look at that beautiful body. When Brian entered the room, he smelled a strong smell of alcohol emanating from her, it seemed that she was not only a drug addict, but also a heavy alcoholic woman with empty beer bottles scattered on the table. .


    Although Daisy is no longer young, her body has an unusually wild beauty, which is very attractive to others, especially through its dark eyes, hot brown skin, and unkempt shaggy hair. So they inadvertently brought Brian an amused curiosity, she was not a monotonous, ordinary woman like many women he had met before.


    Brian stepped closer, he noticed that she was still in her drunken stupor from yesterday¡¯s party with Jack. Seeing that, he boldly used his hand to pull the nket off Daisy lightly, he only pulled half of it enough to not wake her up. Her upper body appeared in front of Brian¡¯s eyes with soft, strong skin and full breasts exposed so voluptuously, they made him want to touch it even more.


    The boy looked at her probing for a moment, noticing that Daisy looked like she was still asleep so she didn¡¯t react, Brian took advantage of that, he gently touched her breast with his hand to satisfy his curiosity. Well, Brian wants to know if mom and her are alike?


    And Brian¡¯s actions woke Daisy up, she looked at him in surprise, then smiled softly, took his hand and rubbed it on her chest and said:


    ¡°Good boy, it seems that youck love too much.¡±


    Brian startled, he shivered in panic when she realized that, the boy was about to run away quickly, but she quickly hugged him in her arms, whispered in Brian¡¯s ear and whispered:


    ¡°Come on kid, I¡¯ll make you happy.¡±


    The boy showed difort, Brian tried to remove Daisy¡¯s arm that was clinging to him, she was not surprised by that action, the woman still calmly hugged Brian tighter. She turned him around and kissed Brian on the cheek, scaring him even more, he cried and squirmed, and Daisy saw that and tried to calm him down:


    ¡°Shh, shh, good boy, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t you want to explore my body?¡±


    Daisy looked the boy straight in the eye and asked, her question stopping Brian from squirming, he looked at Daisy puzzled. Then Daisy seized the opportunity, she quickly ced a light kiss on Brian¡¯s lips that made the boy dumbfounded to enjoy, he unconsciously hugged Daisy in hisp. In Brian¡¯s mind right now, he was in a hazy state, the first time he was kissed by a woman like that, he was too young to realize what was going on, whether it was right or wrong. , the answer he has not found at the moment.


    But Brian felt the happiness overflowing everywhere inside his body with mixed vors, a little hot, a little evil and a little bitter taste of alcohol remaining on the tongue that woman¡¯s virtuosity. So this is Brian¡¯s first kiss, with a woman like Daisy, he admits he doesn¡¯t really like it because Brian wants to give his first kiss to the girl he loves. the first vibration of his life, not someone like her, a pervert and entric.


    All of these things blended together to make Brian so drawn to him that he couldn¡¯t control himself. He seemed to be hypnotized by Daisy¡¯s invisible magic, and then Brian silently let Daisy take off his clothes, then she went back to her bed to lie down. Brian looked at Daisy in bewilderment, the boy obeyed hermand, slowly climbing into bed.


    Brian was hugged tightly by Daisy, the boy felt a little strange in his body when she kept rubbing her huge breasts against his face while touching his penis with her hand provocatively. Brian vaguely guessed that this woman was having bad intentions with him and he knew that he was not safe in her arms right now. The best way that Brian can think of right now is that he should get out of here, find a way to run as fast as possible.


    Although the inner thoughts are like that, the instinct of a boy when that attractive body keeps rubbing against him makes Brian unable to refuse, because in addition to that hot and sexy attraction, she brings the warmth of a mother, Brian really misses his mother so much, remembers the nights when she cuddled him to sleep, the boy yearned for his mother more than any time like now. So Brian hugged her tighter to imagine holding his mother, involuntarily Brian called his mother¡¯s name. When Daisy saw this, she whispered:


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pitiful kid, you miss your mother, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Brian didn¡¯t answer, the boy buried his head in the other woman¡¯s chest, she took the opportunity to put her breasts into his mouth, whispering:


    ¡°If you like from now on I¡¯ll be your woman, you can y with my breasts as much as you like.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Brian heard that and put his mouth on Daisy¡¯s nipple, making her extremely happy. She watched Brian suck her nipples and massage her lower pussy with her fingers, the two actionsbined to make her happier, releasing soft groans that reverberated throughout the room.


    A few minutester, Matthew was outside and couldn¡¯t see his brother, he ran everywhere looking for him, finally he found Brian in Daisy¡¯s room, the boy sleeping on the bed with a happy face. Matthew was puzzled by that situation, he was about to step forward to wake Brian up but was prevented by Daisy, she appeared suddenly from behind, quickly covered Matthew¡¯s mouth with her hand, saying:


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see your brother is sleeping?¡±


    Matthew removed Daisy¡¯s hand, turned around to see who was talking to him, then he discovered the woman who hade here the day before that Matthew had met. And the strange thing was that she was naked in front of him with an expression that wasn¡¯t shy or timid, as if she was trying to seduce him. Matthew is a pretty understanding child, he smirked and said:


    ¡°Do you want me?¡±


    Daisy didn¡¯t answer, she gave Matthew a kiss on the lips then gently walked over to the bench next to hers, she used her hand to invite Matthew toe near her, the boy wanted to know what she would do. whatever came next, he listened to Daisy¡¯s wee and slowly approached her.


    Then she let Matthew sit on top of her, squeezing his small penis with her hand causing him to moan softly, he looked at Daisy passionately the way a grown man looks at his woman.


    Next she used hand to massage her own vulva, exposing everything there to the boy seeing. Matthew watched Daisy with amusement, he was absorbed in this wild beauty. Momentster, Daisy let Matthew use his hand to nudge the inside of her pussy, when the boy touched her, she gave a slight convulsion while making her lustful sounds. Just like that, Daisy and Matthew acted like a real couple.


    _________________

 Chapter 7 Bad thing

    About two hourster, Jack was driving home, he carried a sack of things in the yard, and wearily walked into the house. He had seen the bicycles of the two Lawrence children before he entered, so he guessed that his house must have been destroyed when the scene was ruined with the same scattered furniture as the day before, all of them caused by Matthew and Brian.


    But contrary to his thoughts, the house seemed to be quiet when he entered, Jack was surprised by that. So he went around the house looking for the two kids, and did not see them until a momentter, only when he entered Daisy¡¯s room to ask about Matthew and Brian did he panic when he witnessed a horrible scene that he never thought of, unbelievably between her and the children looking like this.


    Even in a dream, he could not have thought that his woman would do such disgraceful and evil actions with two children. He was very angry and rushed over, grabbed her by the hair and dragged her out of the room to interrogate , while Daisy was surprised by his actions, she was still dreaming in her sleep when lying next to the two of them, two kids on bed without clothes. Daisy was dragged into the living room by Jack, she looked at Jack without fear at all, but smiled with amusement, which made him even more mad, he shouted:


    ¡°You surprised me, Daisy, a bad woman like you, I have to be on guard. You won¡¯t even let go of the children?¡±


    Daisyughed and replied:


    ¡°Honey, why are you so angry? You¡¯re jealous of me with the kids, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jackughed like crazy, he angrily beat her with a whip and yelled:


    ¡°Have I not satisfied you yet?¡±


    When Daisy heard that, she became happier, she knelt between his legs, quickly took off Jack¡¯s pants and replied:


    ¡°Do you know that too? I want it now, make love to me.¡±


    Jack didn¡¯t answer, his face hot with anger, he reached out his penis and quickly shoved it inside her mouth. Daisy with an amused look on her face, she sucked his cock happily like an ice cream, her skillful tongue made Jack unbearable, his body suddenly heated up with soft moans. Jack immediately rubbed the inside of her mouth more and more, until he had an orgasm, he shot countless semen into her mouth.


    He released her temporarily with her rotten mouth filled with his semen. Jack turned her over, whipped her big ass with his whip, and shouted:


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you, enjoy it.¡±


    The sound of squeaks wrapped around her butt made Daisy even more hot, she continued to provoke Jack with the soundsing out of her mouth. Immediately after that, he inserted his penis into the space between her legs causing Daisy to scream, she made more moaning sounds, the woman looked satisfied, She continued to rub her spot with her hand. Jack tried to punish her, with one hand he grabbed her hair, the other used a whip to beat her back and bottom more forcefully, making her skin red with scratches imprinted on her skin.


    After some vigorous maneuvering, he let go of Daisy and tied her up in a corner of the room. And he walked into the bedroom, gently hugged Matthew and Brian on his shoulder, Jack moved the two children to his truck, he took them to the hospital for timely treatment.


    That afternoon, Mr. Wibul was on a business trip abroad, received a phone call from a man named Jack, he rushed back home to go to the hospital to see the condition of his two kids.


    After Jack took the children to the hospital, he left the ce quickly after receiving the results from the doctor. Jack knew Daisy would go to jail this time and he couldn¡¯t avoid getting involved so he made a n to run away with Daisy even though Jack hated her right now because she caused trouble for him. But on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t leave her alone because he loved her so much, madly and without reason, she was a shameless whore he liked the most out of all the women he had ever met. . So he could not stand by and watch Daisy go to prison, he had to protect her no matter how wrong she was and how guilty she was.


    Finally, after a rushed day to return, Mr. Wibul was also at the hospital, he went to the doctor to ask about Matthew and Brian¡¯s condition. When he received the results in his hand, their private areas were severely damaged, Wibul couldn¡¯t help but get angry, he immediately sent his people to hunt them down, who had made his two kids so miserable like this.


    At the same time, Mrs. Matida was still deeply saddened by the loss of her husband and daughter. Even at the funeral of herte husband, she could not stand this pain, she burst into tears and fell to the floor. Matida was convinced that she would pass out without Mr. Arrthur by her side, and she did not know how to manage when in a short time she witnessed two pains urring at the same time, when her husband died of murder and her little daughter is missing, until now has yet to be found. Despite the efforts that Mr. Arthur had made, he sent his men to search around the pier area but still could not find Elise, the vague news made her even more upset. Thereby Matida hated the cruel fate that had driven her to the end, causing her to give Elise to Dina.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Dina is on arge ship bound for France, she is still quite confused as to why she is here, she tries to remember but still can¡¯t remember. In Dina¡¯s mind now, she could only remember the scene when she put Elise in a crate and went to toilet right after. As for the rest, Dina seemed to have forgotten, even the fact that she sold the bracelet on her hand to buy a ship ticket to France to find Elise when she heard someone say the boxes were loaded on this ship and transport to another country. Dina didn¡¯t know that Elise was inside another freighter, where babyy was in a damp area, the cargo hold beneath arge, dark, and cold ship.


    It is still a working day like every other day for Pearl on this cargo ship, her job is extremely hard as she has to work from morning to night all the kitchen assistants, cook on the ship and then have to clean the passages on the ship, then have to rearrange the boxes that people move to. Pearl just wished she had enough time and health to finish all of today¡¯s work. Otherwise, she will be scolded by her employer and deducted from her sry every day.


    Pearl had finished cleaning the ship¡¯s aisles, a few passersby were annoyed when they had to bump into her, they bossily cursed a few words at the poor dressed woman. She considered it normal because it happened every day, so she didn¡¯t find it strange or bothered. Pearl just stepped back to make room for them to pass or if they were rude, trying to make things more difficult, Pearl had to apologize orpensate a little money for dirtying their shoes when she did not carefully touch them.


    And today was the same as before, after Pearl finished her cleaning work, she rested a bit and then went down to the basement to pick up the goods as assigned earlier. And suddenly while picking up goods at this ce, Pearl heard the cry of a newborn babying from here, she was both surprised and curious, walking closer to the ce where the cry came from.


    That is also when she discovered Elise when she opened a box, she was very cute with white hair and eyes as blue as the sea, the baby panicked when she knew she was in a strange ce, she cried louder causing Pearl¡¯s heartache, she quickly picked her up and hugged her in her arms to soothe, coax the child¡¯s back a few times. Elise seemed to feel the warmth of a mother, the child became calmer, no longer crying, she was lying in Pearl¡¯s arms obediently.


    Pearl quickly carried Elise into the cabin, where she was, it was quite small and cramped but it was enough for Pearl and the little baby to stay temporarily.


    After two days floating on the sea, the ship also arrived at the rendezvous point, which is arge ind with a few small fishing viges living, where Pearl is staying and returning after many days of hard work on the ship. It seems that this is not thest stop of the ship but just one of the stops where the ship stops to pick up the goods. That¡¯s why it was convenient for Pearl to work on the ship because she could return home whenever she wanted. And right now, she returned home with a strange baby in her arms.


    _________________

 Chapter 8 The passage of time

    Pearl carried the baby into a shabby house on ind, where she and her husband Havet lived together. She looked around and found that he wasn¡¯t home right now, she said with a bored expression:


    ¡°He¡¯s probably at the casino again.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t care about Havet anymore, Pearl ignores everything, she takes care of Elise as carefully as her own child. In response to that affection, baby smiled at her making her happier than ever. And so Pearl named her Jane, a name dear and cherished with all the sincere affection she had.


    In the evening, Mr. Havet returned home with a strong odor of alcohol on his body after he had lost all his money at his beloved casino. Havet constantly expressed irritation and annoyance with whispering curses in his mouth because everything happened today was not as he wanted.


    He entered the house and saw his poor wife taking care of a newborn baby, he was very surprised, quickly ran to see. Havet looked at the child and then at Pearl, he angrily shouted:


    ¡°Whose child is this? Your child is married to a man outside, right?¡±


    Before Pearl could answer, the man grabbed her by the hair, pulled her out, and scolded her severely:


    ¡°Damn it, you filthy whore, you are so sleazy and shameless to fuck another guy to the point of getting pregnant and taking that baby home to raise, when my presence is non-existent in your eyes. .¡±


    Pearl strongly objected:


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the baby I gave birth to, she¡¯s the one I picked up on the train.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe what she said, Havet kept berating her mercilessly, he got even more angry when she kept lying that it was the child she had picked up on the train. Havet vented his anger at being cheated on by his wife by hitting Pearl on the back and body. That man, after a long time of fighting, he saw that his miserable wife seemed to have surrendered, she could not say a word, but could only cry and hide in a corner, then he let her go.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He left Pearl there, picked up the bottle of wine and sat on the sofa to enjoy it, after a while, Pearl saw that he was fast asleep, she quickly went to her room and carried Jane in her arms. At this time, Pearl told herself that she needed to be stronger, she had to protect this child with all the love she had.


    Pearl thought so and acted decisively, she had to leave this man right now, move to another ce to live with only her and Jane. Although Pearl wanted to, it was really difficult because she was so poor, she didn¡¯t have much money and she didn¡¯t know where she should go.


    But everything will be fine, she will take Jane wherever she feels safe. And so she packed her things and luggage as quickly as she could. But her move to leave is stopped by Mr. Havet, when he suddenly wakes up to find Pearl wanting to leave this ce.


    At that time, he seemed to have sobered,pletely returned to the state of a normal person as usual, he tried his best to ask when Pearl had returned with affectionate gestures when His dear wife had not returned home for several days. Havet asked:


    ¡°Oh, when did youe home? Did I beat you? Oh, my God, what a wretched man he is to have hit his beloved wife.¡±


    Pearl looked grumpy when Havet put his arm around her to take her in his arms, she said angrily:


    ¡°Enough is enough, Havet. Stop with pretense, I¡¯m so tired of this scene. I can¡¯t continue living with you right now. I have to protect my adopted daughter, she can¡¯t live with a bad father like you.¡±


    Havet marveled at his wife¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t live without Pearl because she was a money box he could extract for his gambling pleasure and he realized there was no woman stupid as Pearl treated him so well. So now he can¡¯t let Pearl leave, he has to find a way to hold his wife back to take care of him like before. Havet generously said:


    ¡°You adopted a child? It¡¯s really good for me and for both of us because you and I have been married for so many years and still don¡¯t have children, it¡¯s amazing baby. It seems that god heard your plea and bestowed on you a child in the way that he is most essible to you.¡±


    Pearl still looked at Havet with annoyed eyes, she remained silent and said nothing. Havet noticed that his dear wife was unresponsive and continued rambling his fake mouth. Havet happily says:


    ¡°So aren¡¯t you the happiest person right now? When you epted a little angel into my house. Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere because more than anyone else, the best thing a child needs is a happy family. I will be very happy if I be her father, a kind and helpful father around, I will teach her everything I know.


    When the wife heard this, sheughed lightly, she did not think that this bad man would try to tter her and try to hold her back right now. Havet saw his wife unresponsive and quickly continued to say:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t today a good day? We will hold a small party with grilled fish to celebrate her bing a new member of our family.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, old Havet kissed his wife once on the lips, then stretched his shoulders a few times to calm down, he went quickly to the kitchen to get a small box of fish, Havet said excitedly:


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll make some simple fish dishes for our daughter.¡±


    Pearl saw Havet¡¯s actions and did not react, she knew all his intentions but did not want to expose it, Pearl wanted to see what Havet would do next, so she temporarily won¡¯t leave. Or perhaps Pearl couldn¡¯t bear to leave because she still loved him so much and was moved by his actions that made her stay even though he kept tormenting her for no reason. But in her heart, Pearl would still move out of the ce whenever she wanted when he treated her badly again.


    A few dayster, while Pearl was tending to Jane, Havet brought an unknown woman home with a boy about four years old behind her. The sly boy eyed the house like a thief, sly looking with a hairless head and a few scars on his arm. The woman walking beside Havet was Dixi, she was tall, a little thin, with a long face with a hawk-like nose, she wore ayered dress and a worn-out leather jacket. Dixi stepped closer to take a closer look at the house, she said in a bitter voice:


    ¡°This house is also very good, a good ce for me and my son to live here.¡±


    Havet said nothing, he continued to carry arge luggage inside the house to give Dixi, his woman time to get acquainted with this ce and talk with Pearl, his current wife. The wife looked at two strangers entering her house with such a tant face and angrily shouted:


    ¡°Havet¡­Why did you bring another woman home?¡±


    Dixi chuckled and answered Pearl on behalf of the flustered Havet:


    ¡°Hi Pearl, I¡¯m Dixi, Havet¡¯s new wife, nice to meet you. And the first time you say hello, you don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡±


    Pearl was upset, she was about to raise her hand to p Dixi, but Mr. Havet stopped Pearl, he pushed her hand away and shouted:


    ¡°Enough Pearl, this is my new wife. You mustn¡¯t touch her.¡±


    The poor wife saw her husband protecting the other woman, she tried to swallow her tears, implicitly understanding everything that was happening in front of her. Pearl didn¡¯t want to say another word to her unfaithful husband and lousy mistress standing there, so she went inside, packed her bags, took Jane in her arms, and quickly left the ce.


    Havet let Pearl leave, he continued to hold Dixi¡¯s hand to invite her into the house, she was very happy, kissed him on the cheek with a whisper of praise that he did a good job in handling his ex-wife, forcing her have to leave here.


    Pearl, because she was in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t have time to think and prepare in time when one day she left that ce so quickly, she temporarily had nowhere to go. If she went to another ce, she would need to have a lot of money to buy tickets and rent a ce for Pearl and her daughter and at the same time, it will be a light thunderstorm today, and rain heavily, so the boats and big ships will be limited sail today.


    And then suddenly Omot was like her savior, she was a middle-aged woman living nearby, she provided Pearl with a temporary ce to live, it was a small house located away from the her old house is not far away. It seems that this is Pearl¡¯s temporary residence right now, because she has no money, she will continue to work in processing and freezing fish on the ind to have time to take care of Jane.


    While several days had passed on the ship that Dina was on, she was still vaguely wandering around the inside of the ship looking for Elise, she regretted that she had lost her just for a minute with carelessness. Dina has been on the ship for more than four days, but she has not been found anywhere, making Dina extremely sad and disappointed.


    And then one fine day, Dina saw a beautiful little girl who closely resembled Elise, just by mistake, and partly because she missed Elise, she kidnapped that child by her side to raise. Until child¡¯s parents found out about the above action, Dina was misunderstood by everyone for the crime of kidnapping children. Therefore, when the ship docked in France, child family handed over Dina to the police for handling.


    But things don¡¯t seem to be going as well as they thought, Dina is helped by a strange man and rescued in time. He secretly took Dina away before everyone handed her over to the police. And since then the police have not found her, Dina¡¯s whereabouts have mysteriously disappearedpletely. That made Lady Matida excruciatingly sad when the important lead to find Elise was broken in the middle, the poor mother did not know where to look for her baby daughter anymore. Things have suddenly be difficult and full of challenges in the search for Elise, bringing Elise back to her right now.


    The long and wide days of time identally passed, soon Brian was eight years old, the boy was smarter and more cunning, more mischievous with his pranks than ever. And another thing is that he was very interested in sex because he experienced it very early when something bad happened five years ago that Brian and his brother had.


    As far as Brian knows, the woman Daisy was shot dead by someone else and Jack was taken to jail by the police. Brian didn¡¯t seem too surprised by it, he just regretted that he couldn¡¯t see someone as charming as Daisy again, and Matthew looked more emotional, his brother spending the day in his room sad when heard that the woman Daisy was shot dead. Brian looked at Matthew¡¯s appearance and smiled to himself.


    ¡°What a weak guy.¡±


    In the following days, Brian had a young girlfriend of his own age in his own way but it seems that Brian¡¯s mind is a bit out of line with his age through the actions he did with his girlfriend at school, and so Brian was strictly observed and taught by Mr. Wibul afterwards. He is forced to act and manage Brian more closely because he does not want anything bad and evil to revolve around his nephew.


    Wibul will find ways to protect the children, prevent them from doing bad and dark actions. That¡¯s why Brian dislikes his grandfather more and more, always taking a defensive stance and opposing mind to Wibul as he constantly manages to keep the boy in check. That¡¯s why, Brian always has a burning desire like never before that he has to be more mature, he wants time to pass quickly so that he can be an adult, then he will escape in grandfather arms and do whatever he wants.


    At the same time on arge ind, a three-year-old girl with white hair was ying in the sand, she sat there ying alone while Pearl was working nearby. The child is very obedient and obedient to the adults, she does not coddle or demand her mother because she knows Pearl is working very hard to take care of her.


    And then a week passed, Pearl suddenly fainted in her house when she had just returned from a hard day¡¯s work. Jane was scared and cried and ran over to Mrs. Omot¡¯s house to ask for help. Omot received the news and quickly brought Pearl to the hospital for timely treatment.


    Pearl¡¯s condition has progressed so badly that she has to take medicine right now, so Pearl has spent quite a bit of money on medication and treatment at the hospital. And then the next day, Mr. Havet and Mrs. Dixi visited Pearl with a cocky attitude and a fake face. He nced at Jane for a moment and realized that she was really lovely and beautiful, so he had an idea that he had never had before.


    Havet pretended to be a good husband when he asked Pearl to let him raise Jane, who would be the best father to her young daughter. Pearl never believed it, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let her little Jane share the same roof with these two misbehaving people.


    But through Havet¡¯s sweet and sincere persuasion, she was also somewhat relieved, with her health condition, Pearl could not be strong enough to raise and care for Jane. Therefore, she had to letting Havet take care of her daughter, but she was also not secure about Havet, so before letting her little daughter live with them, she made Mr. Havet make amitment to her that he must perform the duty of a father, he must raise and take care of her properly when Jane is eighteen years old.


    _________________

 Chapter 9 Life on the island

    And of course that will happen, Mr. Havet agrees to the condition that his ex-wife offers, he will be a good father and provide for his young daughter until adulthood. Contrary to that, Mrs. Dixi was extremely upset, she did not understand why Havet did this, when it had to cost more money to bring another child into the foster home.


    But she is not too narrow-minded, she thinks that maybe she will be a new pleasure for her to torture and abuse, if she is able to work, she will be an unpaid worker for family. Dixi as efficiently as possible without her having to spend extra money to hire someone else. Just thinking about that makes Dixi satisfied, so she easily epts raising Jane like any other child, only she won¡¯t love Jane as much as her own son.


    Jane since moving home to live with Mr. Havet¡¯s family, she has never had real joy because she is surrounded by mostly unnamed sadness. Jane is cared for and raised by Mr. Havet and Mrs. Dixi but she does not seem to feel it, she only receives estrangement and abuse from Dixi and her cousin Ruben.


    And every time like that, there is something sad or resentful, Jane immediately runs over to Mrs. Omot¡¯s house for temporary shelter. She sometimes took Jane to the hospital to visit her mother, at such times Jane hugged Pearl even tighter, the little girl hugged her poor mother and cried all her tears, Jane always wished that her mother would soon recover quickly to be able to return home with her but unfortunately that is very difficult to do.


    Life went on like that, in the following years Ms. Omot got old and her old disease recurred more, she was forced to go to a nursing home for daily monitoring and treatment, so from now on, Who can help Jane anymore? The little girl had to surrender to her fate, resigned and grew up.


    Mr. Harvet knew that, when he saw Dixi beat and scold Jane, he immediately tried to intervene because with him, Harvet wanted to take advantage of his love to make Jane obedient and stay in one ce for his own purposes.


    Each time, he would appease Dixi by giving her a little more money for daily living or giving her some cheap jewelry and perfume to make her happier. Just like that, those days also gradually passed, Jane still grew up beautiful and healthy, only she was too kind and gentle to let others bully her.


    Fifteen yearster, Jane is now an extremely beautiful and lovely eighteen-year-old girl, with white hair and a slim body and fair skin. Because of her outstanding appearance, Jane is noticed, teased and solicited by many men on the ind. But not because of that, she lost herself to be a woman who easily carried them along. Jane always deftly refuses them for the reason that there is still a lot of work to do at home, or maybe to avoid unnecessary collisions, Jane restricts going out of the house and embarrasses herself by dressing up sloppy, untidybed hair and dirty clothes.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Harvet also agreed to it for his own sake, so he always became a good father in Jane¡¯s eyes when he tried to prevent the youth and other men from trying to continue. close to his daughter. And it was the only good thing in Jane¡¯s eyes that he could do right now besides shouting and swearing and pouring all his money into the casino when he lost badly. Jane no matter how bad her father is, she is still grateful for it because Harvet took action to protect her from the men who followed her outside, even though that is inherently the responsibility of a father required.


    Jane¡¯s working day is like every other day on this ind, but the strange thing is that today she is not at home full of fish like usual, but wanders on the beach on a clear morning when the sun is still low appear. When everything on the ind is still chilly and the smell of the salty sea breeze is still wafting in the air, the small boats of the fishermen whoe to the ind soon bobbing in the distance are floating on the sea. The fine sand and strong waves hitting the shore and the small rocky beaches here make the scenery even more majestic than ever.


    A white-haired girl was walking along the beach with a sad expression on her face, maybe she had just gone through something with one cheek hit to the red and a thin coat she was wearing in a hurry. Jane walked quietly watching the sea from afar, sometimes she bent down to the ground to see her footprints imprinted in the sand, washed away by the waves, no matter how sad she was or how sad she was, wearing a ragged or luxurious outfit, it also can¡¯t obscure her innocent and pure beauty. No matter how beautiful the surrounding scenery is, Jane still wanders barefoot on the fine sand with sad eyes, she walks and sometimes stops, using her hands to pick up seashells from the sand and put them in a small bucket.


    Perhaps the little joys of seashells would now fill Jane¡¯s wounded heart. She kept picking them up until the bucket was full, an unconscious act to soothe that fragile soul. Then Jane went to a nearby rock and sat down to look at the items she had picked up. She sorted them into categories and then sat and talked to herself:


    ¡°Today is a lucky day, I have collected many different seashells. This one can be used for jewelry, and this one is for home decoration, Emi would probably like it.¡±


    When it came to Emi, Jane involuntarily smiled lightly, because she loved this little sister very much. Emi is a small girl about ten years old living near Jane¡¯s house, Emi is a bit mischievous and loves the seashells that Jane makes. And when she thought about Emi¡¯s smiling face when she received the gift she gave her, Jane was very excited in her heart. So Jane quickly folded them up and ced them on a nearbyrge leaf that she picked up and put them neatly in the bucket. She sat there ying for a bit, looking far away to the sea, where the light yellow sunlight was shining down when the sun was rising from above, there was the sea breeze mixed with a little salt and the sound of the waves, whispering of each white water bubble.


    Jane had a slight smile on her lips as she imagined herself beingforted by the sea as sadness and loneliness crept into her little heart. Jane is used to it, she is used to being beaten up by her stepmother, Mrs. Dixi, often when she makes a mistake or does anything that displeases her. And early this morning too, Dixi pped Jane on the cheek clearly when she missed more fish in the box, they were sold to a few traders, the fish was a lot but the selling price remained the same, which That proves that Mrs. Dixi will lose a small amount of money when she gives away her fish to no one else.


    When Jane found out about it, she apologized but Dixi still refused to let it go and just like the previous times when Jane made a mistake, she was severely beaten and scolded by Dixi. Jane knows she did wrong, but she is still very sad, since she came here to stay with their family, she has not been happy for a day. At times like these, Jane misses Pearl even more, her poor mother being treated in the hospital with aches and pains from illness every day.


    But Jane promised Pearl that no matter how hard things get, she will live a good life no matter how bad they are. Anyway, Mr. Harvet treated her well and fed her enough every day, which was the only constion for Jane and kept her on this deserted ind.


    Anyway, Jane doesn¡¯t know where to go if she goes to the world out there, where people tell each other there are skyscrapers, busy, modern roads with cars and bright lights, dazzling colors and luxuriously dressed people with their signature perfume scents. Jane doesn¡¯t really know what it¡¯s like, only knows that it is very beautiful and civilized, contrary to this ce, only makeshift houses, fishing boats, sand and wind, and delicious seafood. fishing ashore.


    There are also electricity, lights and televisions here, but most people don¡¯t make full use of them, like television, for example, the one at Jane¡¯s house is full of old, timid songs all year round that can never be fixed. Jane also didn¡¯t mind that when her day was extremely busy, waking up early in the morning she started working, first pulling down the fish boxes on the ship and sorting them out. After that, handmade fish and marinated them in ice when requested.


    It¡¯s quitete now, Jane was forced to go home to continue her unfinished business earlier, when she tantly ran away because she was beaten by Mrs. Dixi. So Jane took her bucket of shells and left to go home.


    When Jane had just returned home, she heard Mr. Harvet and Mrs. Dixi arguing loudly. Harvet grabbed Dixi¡¯s hair and spun the woman in a circle, while Dixi used a long, thin wooden stick to hit Harvet in all directions. Jane ran to stop her father and stepmother. The two of them pushed Jane aside, continued to struggle, until Mr. Harvet no longer had enough patience, he decided to strike a decisive blow to end this fight, that¡¯s when Mrs. Dixi was beaten by him. She fell to the ground, Dixi angrily sat up and said:


    ¡°Wait there, Harvet. We¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    Harvet smiled triumphantly when Dixi shot him an angry look, she didn¡¯t want to be beaten by Harvet anymore, so she was so angry, holding the anger in her heart, and grabbed her long wrinkled skirt that she was wearing leave. She turned to Jane and continued to shout loudly:


    ¡°Jane, where were you? Keep working for me.¡±


    Jane slowly followed Dixi, but she grabbed her by the hair and pulled her away, she implored urgently:


    ¡°Pain, please be gentle with me.¡±


    Mr. Harvet, seeing the scene onlyughed, took out a cigarette, smoked it, and hurried out of the house, to a casino beneath an ind cer. Stepping out to greet him was Joca, a man with a spiked head and a bushy beard that was not neatly trimmed. He smiled and said:


    ¡°Harvet, you¡¯rete everyday. How much?¡±


    Harvet stepped inside where small crowds had gathered to y cards, and he answered as he walked to the ce to y:


    ¡°I bet this game with 2 tons of fish I just caught.¡±


    Joca patted Harvet on the back a few times to apud the wise decision he had just made:


    ¡°Okay mate, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Meanwhile at home, Mrs. Dixi was making some dishes for her son when he had just returned from driving the train. His name is Ruben, a delinquent with tattoos all over his body, and insolent eyes ready to mess with someone. As soon as Ruben entered the living room, he mmed the table and shouted:


    ¡°Where are my bottles of wine?¡±


    Mrs. Dixi ran up and said:


    ¡°Getting drunk again? I threw them all away.¡±


    Ruben still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, he whined in a drunken voice:


    ¡°Mom, why did you leave them, you are lying to me right? I remember it¡¯s still inside.¡±


    Dixi annoyed and asked again:


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you have a problem with your memory?¡±


    Ruben still ignored Dixi¡¯s question, he was bouncing like an idiot:


    ¡°Darling, please make me drink.¡±


    She nonchntly replied yes:


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy like you, I don¡¯t have any more money¡±


    When Ruben heard that, he chuckled, he said in his heart with dreamy eyes looking around:


    ¡°Haha, if one person doesn¡¯t have it, another will.¡±


    So he quickly rushed into Jane¡¯s room, Ruben rummaged everywhere for money, from nooks and crannies like the bed, wardrobe and even Jane¡¯s personal belongings, he found them all and he finally saw a pile of money in a small jar below the clothes closet. Jane was working in the back of the kitchen, she heard a loud noiseing from her room, Jane quickly ran into the house to see and stop her brother. The little girl shouted loudly:


    ¡°Ruben, give it back to me.¡±


    Ruben jerked harder, insolently shouting:


    ¡°You get out of the way, it¡¯s all mine, I don¡¯t pay.¡±


    He pped Jane on the cheek, causing her to fall to the floor, causing Jane to suddenly let go of her hand. Ruben, after stealing the money, happily went out of the house while Jane sat in her room sobbing, she picked up her shell money can and held it in herp. This is all the money she has earned over the past few months to treat her poor mother who is in the hospital. Jane did not have time to wipe her tears when she was scolded by Mrs. Dixi:


    ¡°Hey, how long are you going to sit here crying? Do you go to work or not?¡±


    Jane tried to step out and was hit by Mrs. Dixi with a stick for the crime of procrastinating. She had to put her sadness aside and focus on continuing her unfinished business. Jane really doesn¡¯t know how much longer she has to live in this hellish house when she wakes up every day to work, hears scoldings and is often beaten.


    Everyone in this family does not love her, she knows it because they always consider her a debt, a thorn in their eyes. Same goes for Mr. Harvet, who ruthlessly left his sick wife in the hospital to live with Mrs. Dixi, a prostitute of this small fishing vige. Before marrying Havet, she had sex with many people and also had multiple abortions, but unfortunately got pregnant and gave birth to Ruben.


    But unexpectedly, she fell in love with Harvet, a rough guy, addicted to gambling and irresponsible to his wife and children, then she and Ruben came here to live together, forming a family with her right now. At first, Mr. Harvet did not ept Ruben as his own son, but when he saw that he could do the job, help him fish and steer a boat well, he immediately epted it. It seems that both Harvet and Dixi are evil people who live to take advantage of others to serve their own interests.


    That evening, after Jane finished all the work assigned by Mrs. Dixi, she returned to her bedroom with a tired and exhausted body. Jane is still upset about what happened today when she was robbed of all her money by Ruben so she couldn¡¯t sleep. Jane wandered out into the sea again, she sat on arge rock looking at the night sky, a storm of sadness suddenly hit her inside. Jane secretly wondered who she was and why her biological parents abandoned her? Do they perceive her as a burden and unable to love and nurture her?


    Everyday questions are raised around the confused mind of the little girl. Jane just sat there and let her soul fall into the wind and the night of the sea, it seemed to hold her tightly and not let Jane leave. Sheforted herself as she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her hand:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything will be fine, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 10 Master Brian

    Far away in the ocean, a big modern city with a huge building, a woman sitting on the porch, holding a picture of her daughter with a sad face, Matida didn¡¯t know that she was looking how long ago was Alise , since the day her husband was murdered in a pub was unknown. Time just like that involuntarily passed, leaving deep nostalgia in the old heart of a mother who yearned to find Alise day by day.


    It was not until Mr. Arthur, the new husband who took care of Matida, came out, sat next to her and hugged her tightly tofort her, put on a coat to keep her warm, did she show a slight smile on her lips. And both of them entered the house together, leaving behind the corner of the yard the sky was dark and the rain began to fall heavily.


    As passed along the ptial buildings, arge mansion appeared, a young man with messy brown hair struggling in bed with the nightmare he was dreaming. Brian is a young man about twenty-three years old, tall and thin, with a cold angr face and closed eyes uneasily absorbed in his dream, as if he wants to wake up but sleep still tries to hold him. His brows furrowed and his hand gripped the nket tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go, a fear, an excruciating pain etched on his face. Brian¡¯s forehead was drenched with sweat and his feet squirmed inside the nket covered. It seemed that the strong movement of his leg was causing him more pain than ever.


    What had Brian dreamed of looking so miserable? Does¡¯t he want it to happen again? It seems that a rich young man like Brian has also encountered many great events in this whirlpool of life.


    In the dream, it is a wide road with crowds of people passing by on both sides of the road with loud shouts and cheers for the cars that are turning loud and noisy to rub against the hot road.  More than anyone, they do so to unt their own wealth. Brian sat inside a dark red car, whistling leisurely and with a sarcastic smile on his lips, looking to the side to try to provoke his opponent, David, a senior in his school.


    David originally hated Brian, but because Brian was rich and powerful, he still did not dare to do anything too much, even though in his heart he hated and wanted to kill Brian himself to vent his anger. As for Brian, he was indifferent to it because it was not a legitimate concern for him to care about. Because around Brian there are a lot of people who don¡¯t like him, no matter how nice and friendly they pretend to be on the outside, Brian knows all of that, but he is indifferent and ignored.


    It¡¯s time to start the race, a hot-dressed girl with short pants stepped out between the two cars holding a thin silk scarf to signal, the crowd around cheered even more excitedly, when the two most expensive cars of this car race prepare to start andpete with each other.


    In this race, the yers will have to ovee different race tracks from the murky forest to the craggy cliffs. This race is quite risky for ordinary people, but for genuine racers, it has a stronger attraction, the higher the difficulty, the more challenging they have to do, even though it is extremely difficult, dangerous and can cost them their own lives.


    And why is Brian present thiste at night but also one of the participants in the race? It turned out that it all started that day, one morning Brian kept hitting the balls in the hole while ying golf, and while having breakfast with his grandfather and siblings, Brian talked about racing car with Gideon, one of his best friends.


    It was a beautiful morning at the Lawrence mansion, and Brian started his day with a round of golf on therge grassy course. Brian furrowed his brows in annoyance as he didn¡¯t hit any holes today. Gideon teased him more:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unlucky today, huh? But luckily for me Brian, I hit the hole twice.¡±


    Brian hit Gideon in anger to vent his anger:


    ¡°Go home¡±


    Gideon fell to the groundughing, he looked at Brian¡¯s exasperated appearance, then smiled a little and followed him back to the mansion for breakfast. When sitting at the dinner table with the Lawrence family, the atmosphere suddenly became solemn and heavy, far from usual. Everyone including Brian, Gideon, Matthew and Hazel are all waiting for Grandpa Wibul to arrive. While waiting, Matthew talked intimately with a maid standing next to him, he fiddled with his hands under her skirt, making her blush in embarrassment, despite the eyes of his sister Hazel, who were watching Matthew to warn him to stop that rude act immediately.


    Brian nced at Mattew without saying anything, he gave a sarcastic smile and continued to chat with Gideon. A few minutester Mr. Wibul was also at the table with his newlywed wife Chesa, a beautiful woman withrge breasts, she was only two years older than her sister Hazel, moreover Chesa came from a poor background. All of which made Hazel not take this stepmother seriously in her eyes.


    When Chesa sat down at the table, she caught Matthew winking at her, Chesa ignored that action but still secretly smiled happily in her heart. Brian saw that and said:


    ¡°Are you trying to flirt with our new mother?¡±


    Matthewughed and replied:


    ¡°Why are you always aiming for me, Brian? I just said hello to her a little bit.¡±


    Mr. Wibul raised his voice to remind the two of them to end the argument here. But it seems that Brian still hasn¡¯t let go of his brother, he continues to provoke Matthew:


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t be so quick to forget Kabel, our charming lover.¡±


    Matthew angrily mmed the table, he drank the wine ss on the table and left the ce, leaving behind Brian¡¯s bitter smile, Mr. Wibul shook his head in disapproval, he motioned for everyone to eat their meals, ignore Brian who is annoyed with this unappetizing breakfast.


    Gideon didn¡¯t want to make things more stressful, he changed the topic to talk to Brian about tomorrow¡¯s race with Felix and Aubrey. When Brian talked about racing, he felt a little happier and said:


    ¡°Tomorrow I will show you my driving skills, who is the number one person who deserves it after all.¡±


    Gideon pats Brian on the shoulder encouragingly, and he can¡¯t wait to see what tomorrow¡¯s race will be when Brian epts David¡¯s challenge.


    Back to the race, when Brian and David have ovee the murky road with obstacles ced on both sides of the road with otherpetitors left behind, the next destination they will have to ovee a towering mountain peaks with extremely difficult bends and turns challenging their professional drivers.


    Crossing this mountain is to reach the destination, so both of them drive as fast as they can to pass because they don¡¯t have that much time left when encountering obstacles in the middle of the road.


    And while Brian was focusing on driving at full speed, another car suddenly crashed into his car from behind, a man was wearing a ck suit sitting in the steering wheel with a sinister smile, he signaled hand with David driving from the side. David received the signal and ran up to the top of Brian¡¯s car and crashed it hard many times, making Brian wobble and scream:


    ¡°Bastard, stop your dirty tricks right now.¡±


    When David heard that, heughed even harder.


    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re annoying me, y with me again, buddy?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, David and the man in ck in the back used full speed to press on Brian¡¯s car, knocking him out several times, causing Brian to hit him hard in the car. Finally, after the heavy hits, David threw Brian¡¯s car a few times, causing it to lose bnce and fell upside down on the road. Next, the ck shirt¡¯s car dragged Brian¡¯s car a long way, pushing it to the cliff with a lying position suspended on high.


    Theyughed triumphantly and joyfully when they saw Brian being scratched and beaten by many wounds on his body, Brian sitting in the car with his head and limbs bleeding, when he heard theughter, he felt even more angry, he will definitely avenge them at all costs when getting out of this miserable situation.


    Theyughed for a while then turned the car around and drove away, leaving Brian alone stuck on the cliff, he discovered his foot was stuck below and cursed under his breath when he first faced helpless situation like this. Brian is not allowed to move too much because then the car will slide down faster so he has to use his hand to move little by little to pick up the phone that is ced nearby to call someone to rescue.


    But before he could press the call button, the car slid a long way down, making Brian¡¯s leg more painful when it was pinched there. Brian felt the nerve in his leg seen to be paralyzed and shear off, a pain that prated the heart that Brian had never experienced. He let out a scream and fainted at that moment. The shock startled Brian awake with sweat dripping down his forehead. Brian looked around the room with a dismayed expression as he had just experienced that terrible nightmare. Then he looked down at his cast feet with bored eyes.


    It seems that from the ident at that racing game, Brian¡¯s left leg was broken and had to be temporarily cast, he is likely to be paralyzed if he does not persevere and practice walking regrly. After receiving that bad news, on the way home from the hospital, Brian became more angry with everyone because he himself was pranked by David and his aplices, Brian will pay this debt because before No one has ever caused him such pain and hardship as now.

 Chapter 11 Be sold

    Today is a special day for Emi, so Jane has to finish her work as soon as possible to get to Emi¡¯s house. And finally, after a morning of rushed work with assigned tasks, she was able to free her hands a bit and run to Emi¡¯s house. As soon as she saw Janeing, Emi, who was concentrating on making sand in the yard, had to give up halfway to run to Jane and hug her. The white haired older sister led her little sister Emi inside the house to give presents. Jane happily took a small bag from her skirt and said:Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emi, happy birthday. This is my gift to you.¡±


    Emi took the gift in her hand, she opened the small bag and saw a ne made of shells, the little girl smiled happily and quickly hugged Jane and thanked her.


    Jane helped put the ne on Emi¡¯s neck, just finished wearing it, Emi suddenly remembered something and immediately ran into the house to get a picture to give to Jane excitedly. Jane looked at the picture and eximed happily:


    ¡°Is the one you drew me? Its very beautiful.¡±


    Emi smiled and replied:


    ¡°You are like a princess in a fairy tale that I once read. She has hair as white as a snow queen and eyes as blue as the sea. My Jane is really beautiful.¡±


    Jane sat down on the same level as Emi, stroked her little sister¡¯s hair and said:


    ¡°So is my lovely Emi, you are a petite girl with blonde hair that shines brightly in the morning sun. You are lovely and holy, deserving of the best in this world.¡±


    Both girls hugged each other, then Jane said goodbye to Emi to go home, she didn¡¯t know that it was thest time she could see Emi.


    Jane happily returned home, just as she stepped in the door, she was hugged by Ruben from behind, she panicked and shouted:


    ¡°Ruben, what are you doing?¡±


    Ruben tried to hold Jane tight.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, I really want to taste you once.¡±


    Jane struggled to escape:


    ¡°Let go of me, Ruben.¡±


    Jane struggled to resist Ruben¡¯s hard, stiff arms while he kissed her neck and chest like a wild animal that had been starved for a long time. Jane grabbed a pair of scissors nearby, stabbed him, Ruben let out a pained sound, he pped her on the cheek to warn her. Mr. Harvet entered and saw the scene, he smiled lopsidedly as if enjoying a rare sight, he said:


    ¡°You should hold back, Ruben. If you want it to be a virgin and sell it for a higher price.¡±


    Ruben stopped what he just did, and replied as if he had just remembered something important that needed to be done:


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A virgin woman can still fetch a higher price, after all.¡±


    Jane was stunned to hear her father and Ruben say that, she was aware that she was in danger, so she hurriedly ran away. When Ruben saw that Jane wanted to escape, he immediately took a cloth soaked in anesthetic in his body and covered Jane¡¯s mouth, making her unconscious on the spot. Ruben and Mr. Harvet put Jane in a sack, carried like a sandbag. They moved to arge ship that was parked near the sea, where the undting rocks were hidden. Ruben carried arge sandbag onto the ship and set it down while Harvet stopped the driver who was trying to get close to the cargo. Harvet said to the driver:


    ¡°Give the money first, I will deliver the goodster.¡±


    The train driver is also the guy in the casino, he replied annoyed:


    ¡°I want to check the goods.¡±


    Mr. Harvet immediately opened the sack for Joca to see. He saw the beautiful white-haired girl and eximed in awe:


    ¡°Good stuff.¡±


    Joca happily handed Harvet the money, motioning for the men on the train to carry the sacks. One of the big guys carried Jane and left them in a cer, where there were other girls, young and old. Among them is Wendy, a girl with chestnut brown hair who is braiding dried straw into a tiny straw person. Wendy saw them bringrge sacks, she felt curious so she put down the straw, approached and opened it, Wendy saw a white-haired girl who was unconscious, she patted Jane¡¯s cheek a few times, but she still didn¡¯t wake up. Wendy saw that and helped Jane lie down on one side, while sitting next to her continued to be a straw man.


    The ship after receiving enough cargo, it began to anchor and run slowly on the water. Meanwhile at home Mrs. Dixi angrily shouted:


    ¡°Why did you sell it? That child has helped me a lot.¡±


    Harvet calmly replied:


    ¡°If I don¡¯t sell it, I won¡¯t get all the money.¡±


    Mr. Harvet carried a box full of dors in it, and Mrs. Dixi said in surprise:


    ¡°Can that girl sell for that much money?¡±


    Mr. Harvet answered Dixi with a mocking smile, took the small bag of gold that Ruben held in his hand and replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s all mine, you can¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Ruben vehemently retorted:


    ¡°What did you just say? Is it all yours? So who was the one who helped you hold that child?¡±


    Harvet did not answer, he quickly gathered the money and gold and went out of the house, looking for another ce to hide them. Ruben was very angry, he saw a big hammer sitting next to the house, when Dixi wasn¡¯t paying attention, Ruben used the hammer to rush straight at Mr. a hard blow to his head. Mr. Harvet was in pain because he was suddenly attacked by Ruben, he could only touch his back to see blood and fainted on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Dixi was extremely rmed, very shocked by Ruben¡¯s recent actions. She saw Harvet unconscious lying on arge pool of blood on the floor, trembling all over, she slowly approached to see if Harvet was breathing or not? And when Dixi checked, she discovered that he was no longer breathing, she was more frightened and leaned against the wall to look at Ruben.


    Right now, Ruben was extremely frightened by his actions just now, both of them looked at each other probing, in the end greed still prevailed, Dixi tried to shake off her fear and said:


    ¡°Ruben, I will protect you. Don¡¯t worry, my dear son.¡±


    And so, Dixi and Ruben collected Mr. Harvet¡¯s body and put it in a big sack the same way he and Ruben did with Jane, they scrubbed and wiped the blood from the floor and silently carried the big sack left the house to move in the night.


    Mrs. Dixi and Ruben lifted the sack into a small fishing boat, then the Ruben drove away from the shore and threw him into the sea to feed the fish. Then the two of them hurried back home, quickly packed up and left the ce quickly, they left an empty house with a bunch of stuff left unattended.


    At the same time, in the Lawrence mansion, Brian was having difficulty moving little by little while practicing walking exercises with Regi, he took a few steps when he suddenly fell, Brian had never suffered and was in pain like this, he continued to growl and scold like yesterday:


    ¡°Damn it, thisme leg still won¡¯t listen to me. That¡¯s crazy.¡±


    Regi saw that and helped his master to the side, but Brian threw his hand away and yelled:


    ¡°Stand aside, I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Hazel went into the room to visit Brian as usual, seeing her brother angry again, she ran tofort him:


    ¡°Come on, Brian. You shouldn¡¯t be so upset, just keep practicing and your wound will get better.¡±


    Brian was hugged by Hazel, he felt ufortable and pushed Hazel away and said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a fake person like you to care. I can take care of myself.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brian used all his strength to try to get up, he went to his side of the bed andy down, turned to the side and shouted:


    ¡°Regi, I want to go to sleep, turn off the light for me.¡±


    Regi obeyed his master, invited Hazel to leave the room and turned off the light and walked out of the ce. Hazel looked at Brian with a sigh and whispered:


    ¡°Good night, Brian.¡±


    Hazel quietly left the room and forgot to instruct Regi to take care of her master, she moved quickly towards the yard where a car was waiting for her, Hazel got in the car and left quickly. She told the driver:


    ¡°Arriving at Rakana Hotel,¡­


    Around that time, on the ship of the traffickers, Jane woke up when she realized that the surroundings werepletely different, her head was still dreamy after being drugged by her brother. She looked bewildered in the cabin and saw many young women just like her, huddled together, leaning against a wall or some ce to sleep.


    Jane suddenly remembered that she had been tied up by her father and brother and put in a sandbag. She vaguely remembered that and suddenly understood when she heard the voice in the transaction of Mr. Harvet and the trafficker. She whispered to herself:


    ¡°I was sold by them.¡±


    She was sad at the thought of that, and sat with her back against the wall and closed her eyes, intending to sleep a little. Suddenly her stomach was hungry, Jane tried to hold back her hunger, rubbing her stomach a little. When Wendy was nearby, seeing Jane like that, she gave her a piece of bread crumbs:


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Jane took it and replied:


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    Jane took a sample of bread, put it in her mouth, chewed it, and asked:


    ¡°Where are they taking us?¡±


    Wendy nonchntly replied:


    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡±


    Wendy looked at Jane¡¯s innocent appearance and asked:


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jane sadly replied:


    ¡°I was sold by my father and brother.¡±


    Wendy smiled softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same, we were both sold by a bunch of bastards.¡±


    Jane said nothing, she silently looked at the other women beside her, they were lost, sad, lifeless and tired like a corpse. They don¡¯t know where their fate will drift tomorrow. And that was of course not the rosy life they used to live.


    It would be a dark ck of opium, drugs, amphetamines or sex very, It is the most typical example that the average person sees when someone falls into the hands of traffickers.


    _________________

 Chapter 12 Where the girls live

    Jane thinks back to what her life will be like when she has to live in that situation, being beaten and brutally tortured by others if she works wrongly in a prostitution ring or a hard job. .


    The big ship had been sailing on the sea for many days, because she and everyone were in the dark cabin, so she did not know day and night. It¡¯s just that Jane found out she¡¯d been here for days by taking a pile of straw entangled with another as a symbol.


    The people on the train brought some food for them every other day, including canned food, bread crumbs, and some water. At least the traffickers had a little mercy to feed Jane and everyone else here, it was indeed a rare blessing right now to still be fed by them without going hungry for days. The women took the food and shared it with each other, they took care of each other because now there is no one else to help them but to fend for themselves.


    On the fourth day, after three days of sailing on the water, it docked well past midnight, when all the women on board, including Jane, were sleeping in the cabin when the other men dragged their heads, They urged everyone to move quickly, slowly going down, each one was responsible for guarding five women. In it, the group of Jane and Wendy is a tall, thin man holding a big iron that constantly threatens:


    ¡°Whoever tries to run away, I¡¯ll beat them to death.¡±


    Wendy heard that name say that and had a sarcastic smile on her lips, she knew that the name was only lying because no one is stupid enough to beat them to death, if the goods are damaged, they will not be sold, and If the goods disappear, it will be considered as a loss of the entire amount. So Wendy showed no fear at the guard¡¯s shouts.


    Meanwhile Jane looked around and saw that there were many boats and ships here, it seemed that this ce was a seaport to enter a certain country. She hasn¡¯t been outside for a few days, so when she stepped out of the ship¡¯spartment, she felt the cool breeze in the middle of the night of the seaport, making Jane a littlefortable even though her heart is now very scared when she doesn¡¯t know that what will her fate be like in the days toe?


    And Jane quietly obeyed the guard¡¯s arrangement, she followed a small group of people to follow in the footsteps of those men onto arge truck. Jane observes that they have five different cars in all, Jane gets on one of the cars and sits next to a thin woman, she looks all over the car for Wendy but still can¡¯t find her here, Jane guessed maybe Wendy was arranged by them in another truck. Then they mmed the car door closed tightly to prevent a mouse from getting in and then drove the car away for a while. The big truck that had been moving for a long time had also arrived, and the women were taken to an old factory outside the remote suburbs, where the fields were wild and the street lights flickered as if rusted from rust from not been repaired for a long time.


    When they got there, they split up to work, the people from inside the big trucks moved down slowly, then gathered in the yard of a factory. The women they arranged in a vertical line, there were four rows in all, equivalent to four middle-aged women with rough faces and cheesy makeup standing in front of the line to check on the girls. And a women categorize them including Jane are marked on their arms by a red X and a blue X, depending on their shape and appearance, they will be ssified differently. Jane didn¡¯t understand what their purpose was, but it seemed they were sorting out the whereabouts of the women who were brought here.


    After a while, they finished sorting and handing each group to another trafficker, Jane saw a few others counting money and then handed it directly to a few opposite men in another group. This group seems more thug when one of them has several women in it, the face looks very unpleasant and fierce. Jane and Wendy were lucky to be still in a group, another group of people loaded them into the truck. But before moving to the car, all of the people were covered by a ck cloth and their hands were tied behind the back by the traffickers.


    When Jane was opened by them, she saw an extremely orgy scene, it was arge bar located on a busy street with brightly lit lights, inside the room were girls serving drinks and naked serving the entertaining men. It seemed that this room was underground, or rather a basement, so the groaning sound in the room was not heard by anyone outside.


    Those women are all very young and beautiful with attractive and fiery bodies. They didn¡¯t care about people like Jane who had just arrived, continuing to joke around with alcohol, drugs and stimting porn.


    Jane waspletely surprised and scared when she saw this scene for the first time, it was worse than the images she had imagined in her mind when working hard in an ordinary bar and being bullied by Mr. his mistress ordered. It seemed that what Jane once thought was too simplepared to the harsh reality unfolding in front of her.


    And perhaps before serving such tactful guests, they must undergo a small training of the person in charge. It was a middle-aged woman holding a short whip standing in front of the stairs waiting for Jane¡¯s people to step forward to teach, when Jane approached, she noticed that she was indeed older than her age with thick makeup. It is thick enough to hide its signs of aging, with cheap perfume to attract mening here.


    After Jane heard that woman introduce a few words, Jane learned that her name was Demut, a mother here who trains girls to be perfect counting girls to best serve the guests when they arrive. At this bar, every time there was a threat or a reminder, Demut raised his sharp eyebrows at the same time as he raised his crow-like nose, stroking his messy blond hair behind to make everyone are also terrified because she looks like a devil ready to kill people at any time when someone disobeys her will.


    Standing next to Demut was Booth, a tall, scarred man who was one of her protectors and lover. Booth crossed his arms, staring at the girls with a covetous look, when he was warned by Demut¡¯s eyes he stopped that posture and continued to obey her orders. He was divided by Demut for guard duty at the door when the girls entered arge room in the basement and gathered there. Inside, Demut motioned for everyone to take off their clothes in front of her and then change clothes here.


    They all looked at each other for a moment and then did, and before changing into new clothes, Demut motioned for them to stand in line naked for a few minutes so she could check. Only if Demut approves, they will be allowed to change into new clothes, otherwise they will have to put on their old clothes and move to another room to wait for the next assignment. Jane and Wendy both passed this assessment along with the other three, who changed into new clothes and looked at the other five with scared faces as they walked into another room. From the original ten people to now only five people in a room, Jane now feels even more worried and insecure about her future fate.


    Jane had changed into a body-hugging dress, she put this on for the first time and it was a bit strange at times. It was a striking red dress with a short length that showed off her white thighs, it was slim and backless plus Jane was not allowed to wear underwear which made her ufortable exposing her curve and body out like this. Jane shyly used her hand to hide the prominent part of the exposed nipple that peeked out from the delicateyer of her shirt. While Wendy didn¡¯t mind that, her face showed a cold expression as she looked at her surroundings indifferently.


    Demut waited for the girls to finish changing, she motioned to Booth to pack the ragged and dirty clothes and throw them away, then separated Wendy and Jena, Demut took Wendy and another girl in the group go out of the room, now there are only three of the five people left in the room. The three of them looked at each other sadly, Jane feeling worried for Wendy and the other girl as Demut took them away.


    After 5 hours had passed, Wendy and the other girl returned to the room covered with whip marks and bruises all over their faces. The other girl¡¯s clothes were torn in arge part at the shoulder, revealing a pitiful breast, and Wendy¡¯s hair was disheveled with tears smeared on her beautiful face that was decorated with match makeup. Jane ran over and hugged Wendy, impatiently asking:


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wendy sadly replied:


    ¡°Training, beating, forcing. If you don¡¯t do it, you will be beaten until you do it obediently.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane observed Wendy and the other girl curiously asked:


    ¡°I see you don¡¯t have as many injuries as the other girl. So you agree to listen to their request?¡±


    Wendy nodded:


    ¡°Yeah, I have to or I¡¯ll get beaten up like that girl.¡±


    Jane graciously continued to ask:


    ¡°So what did they make you do?¡±


    Wendy couldn¡¯t keep herposure, she broke down in tears and replied:


    ¡°The first training session, they made me lick a man¡¯s penis and make him happy. When he wanted to have sex with me, he was asked by Demut to pay more, he disagreed and argued loudly with her. Demut was upset, so he sent someone to get him out of here, and me and the other girl were released.¡±


    Jane heard that and hugged Wendy tofort her, she cried with Wendy because she had to face and endure this cruel fate:


    ¡°Wendy, everything will be fine, don¡¯t cry. We have to be stronger to get through this situation.¡±


    Jane and Wendy hugged each other tightly, the other three girls in the room also went to hug the two of them, all sobbing and warming each other to soothe their own worries and fears.


    The next morning, it seemed that there was some trouble outside the bar, when the two policemen came, and then they left with Demut¡¯s annoyed face, she paced the room. said something to Booth in a nagging tone, berating him for being careless for letting criminal guests in, leading to a fight and a fight that injured a wealthy guest.


    It seemed that Demut wanted to take a day off to focus on handling this incident, so that night, things were quieter than usual as only a few loyal customer service girls were inside. Thanks to that, the girls had a normal day to rest today, they weren¡¯t subjected to Demut¡¯s strict training. But instead, Wendy suddenly fell ill whenst night she experienced the incident, had a nightmare and cried all night. Towards morning, Wendy had a fever and Jane had to stay by her side to take care of her.


    In order to get the medicine, Jane went to Demut to ask for it, but she never gave it to anyone so easily. So to get medicine for Wendy, Jane must follow Demut¡¯s require, obediently serve men or dobor work for a day in the basement. Jane did not want to serve men at all, so she nodded in agreement to immediately go to work for a day. Jane has been used to hard manualbor since childhood, so this bit of work did not make it difficult for her.


    Jane started working immediately, she took a broom and a bucket of water, went to the areas that Mrs. Demut wanted her to clean, which were the toilets and the cells of the previous girls, who had been imprisoned for refusing to serve guests . The rooms in this ce weren¡¯t cleaned often in the first ce because it was rare for anyone to do this kind of work, so now it¡¯s really horrible with the strong stench rising up along with the scum, human waste, condom waste, drug needles and stic bags, paper from stimnt pills and dirty makeup, and all the other horrors Jane has to face, she must clean up and clean them by herself.


    Jane, even if she feels nauseous while working, is forced toplete because at least she still keeps herself pure and does not yield or surrender to her fate. And more importantly, Jane does this to help Wendy, a very good friend to her. Jane couldn¡¯t let Wendy suffer from that fever. So Jane encouraged herself to make her stronger:


    ¡°Doing this is better than being raped and serving those men.¡±


    Finally, after a day of hard work with stains on her body, Jane also finished the work she was assigned by Mrs. Demut, she happily epted the medicine from Demut¡¯s hand and happily ran back to her room. , where Wendy is having a fever. After Wendy took the medicine from Jane¡¯s hand and eating some porridge, her health was much better, her body was less hot and her skin was ruddy again. Wendy thanked Jane so much for caring and taking care of her devotedly.


    Jane took advantage of Wendy¡¯s rest to take a shower and wash her tight dress again, there was no soap here because it was during training so Jane had to ept it, she washed the red dress with water and dry it in a corner of the room. While waiting for the clothes to dry, Jane took a temporary nket to wrap herself to keep warm, although the red dress was not very fragrant, there was still a little stain and smell, but at least it was better than the original.


    For Jane that is enough with a long day of hard work, she will have to wake up early tomorrow morning, start her new day. And so on, the little girl slowly fell into a deep sleep until she was awakened by Mrs. Demut¡¯s scolding the next morning when she came in to check if the girls had escaped or not?


    Jane sat up dreamily, wearing a red dress that was still a little damp on her body, she went to the bathroom to clean herself and her body, then went out to have breakfast with the food distributed along with the other girl in the room. Maybe Wendy had woken up early and had breakfast in front of everyone, so she was more rxed, standing in front of arge mirror hanging on the wall, applying makeup on herself. Wendy put a thickyer of powder on her bruised face and said:


    ¡°You should get ready too, Jane, it will your turn tomorrow.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 13 Running away

    Jane shivered a bit when Wendy mentioned it, but she also foresaw it, she¡¯d have to do the job sooner orter. All that night, Jane could not sleep, shey in bed thinking silently, she thought about her bitter fate and really wanted to find a way to escape here. But when he recalled the scene today, a girl was brutally beaten to death for trying to escape, and Demut¡¯s angry eyes looked at girls like Jane with strong threats, Jane¡¯s heart softened and tremble more than ever.


    Because she was too weak to fear that she would be killed if she escaped or maybe it was just a temporary excuse, it was actually due to her shy nature andck of resistance or courage rise up, fight for freedom strongly in her ce.


    While Jane was engrossed in her own confused thoughts, a scream of a girl screaming loudly made everyone in the room startled awake.


    Jane looked around and discovered that there was only her, Wendy and another girl in the room, and the other two girls were probably called by Demut to train before, without Jane noticing. Here people don¡¯t have pajamas if they are still in the training period given by Demut, so all three girls are wearing the thin skirts that Demut has been distributing during the past few days. It is really ufortable because it¡¯s pretty dirty with smells bad, and even Jane herself is extremely ufortable with it, but she¡¯s been here so Jane has to ept it.


    Jane and Wendy turned on the light and went to the door to see what was happening outside, Wendy noticed that there was no one outside, so she pushed the door open and motioned for Jane to follow her out. The two went to the main room of the basement and saw the body of a man with a knife in his chest bleeding all over his luxurious vest along with several people with gunshot wounds lying paralyzed on the ground. Besides, a hot-dressed beautiful girl, looking at everyone around her with a panicky expression and losing her temper with a pistol in her hand, more specifically she pointed the pinned gun at Demut¡¯s head that she trying to hold body of that woman in her arms.


    Demut panicked a bit, telling everyone to back away so this young girl moved slowly to the outside of the bar. Jane realizes that the person holding Demut hostage is none other than Melly, a girl who lives in her room. It was Melly who had been chatting happily with her this morning, but now this happened because of this.


    In that tense atmosphere, Booth slowly approached tofort Melly, he gave a big paper with red marks to soothe and talk to Melly about the incident that was happening right now. He graciously said:


    ¡°Melly, as long as you let go of Demut, I will give you the bust paper. Moreover, the fact that you killed Mr. Garton when he wanted to rape you, I will also ignore it and find a way to hide it. Haven¡¯t you benefited too much? That¡¯s why you should obediently let Demut go.¡±


    Melly angrily shouted:


    ¡°You lied, I could never believe a bunch of assholes like you. Did you guys hurt me like this? You should all die, you damned vermin.¡±


    She red at Demut¡¯s henchmen warningly as she lifted her bare feet, moving slowly toward the outside of the bar. Wendy saw the scene, she noticed a shotgun lying on the floor nearby and then Wendy turned to look at poor Jane in the dirty red dress. She thought for a moment and then quickly said:Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jane, listen to me. No matter what, she had to survive and leave this ce. Don¡¯t look back and run fast. I am happy to be your friend.¡±


    Jane was extremely surprised by Wendy¡¯s action, she did not have time to react, Wendy grabbed her hand and ran towards Melly, she quickly grabbed the gun on the ground and fired multiple shots in the direction of Demut¡¯s henchmen, Booth was shot by one of Wendy¡¯s, so he was even more angry, holding another gun in his hand, aiming it at Wendy and attacking.


    At this moment, Melly let go of Demut, she aimed straight at Booth, shot him a fatal shot in the head, causing him to fall dead on the spot. As soon as Demut was released, she quickly took a gun of one of her subordinates and shot it at Melly. But she was lucky to dodge in time, Melly, Wendy and Jane ran to the top of the bar to escape this ce. Unfortunately, when approaching the door of outer freedom, Demut caught up, Melly and Demut had a fierce gun battle, she urged Wendy and Jane to run quickly, quickly get out of here, and she was left alone to stop Demut.


    Hearing that, Wendy took Jane¡¯s hand and ran together quickly, but after running for a while, both girls were chased by Demut¡¯s henchmen and followed closely from behind.  One of them shot a bullet through Wendy¡¯s leg, causing her to bleed and fall. Right now, Wendy looked down at her leg with blood flowing from the bullet wound, she tried to get up with Jane¡¯s help but couldn¡¯t. Finally, Wendy made a bold decision, she pushed Jane away and shouted:


    ¡°Hurry up, Jane, I¡¯ll stay here. My leg is injured, I can¡¯t run far.¡±


    Jane shook her head in protest.


    ¡°No, I will stay here with you. I¡¯m not going anywhere, I will help you.¡±


    Wendy snapped:


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t let Melly¡¯s sacrifice go in vain, I don¡¯t want all of us running out here to die, at least it would be better if one is lucky enough to survive. Hurry up, don¡¯t make me lose my strength anymore.¡±


    Jane was still hesitant, didn¡¯t want to leave, Wendy continued to urge:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find your family again? Hurry, they¡¯reing.¡±


    Jane had to turn around and run away, she cried while thinking about Wendy. Jane recalls the brief time when being with and being friends with Wendy, even though it was only for a few days, Jane considered Wendy like a close sister, not just as a roomate. Because after what happened for Jane, Wendy is the kindest girl she has ever met in her life.


    Jane ran away unconsciously, she tried to run as fast as possible, leaving that ce to escape the intense pursuit of four of Demut¡¯s underlings who were following her from behind. And then fortunately for Jane, a sudden rain fell into the night sky, causing them to temporarily lose track of Jane, as she managed to find arge box with lid behind big trash cans in an alley.


    Because the surrounding was the stench of garbage, they were afraid to get dirty, so they identally ignored it. In addition, the wet rain made them wet, so they had to temporarily stop somewhere to hide, when the rain stopped, they would continue to search. Because they can¡¯t return to the bar because ording to Demut¡¯s instructions, Jane is a good prey so it can¡¯t be lost, must find it and bring it back there.


    On the side of Wendy, she was dragged by one of Demut¡¯s subordinates to punish her, he did not want her to die from blood loss, so he ordered someone to bandage her leg wound temporarily. Returning to the bar, Wendy was repeatedly pped on the cheek by Demut and beaten heavily on the back with a heavy whip. As a result, Wendy lost strength and fainted on the spot, she was lying on the cold ground with many scars, the whip was imprinted on the skin and the thin, tattered skirt.


    Demut can¡¯t swallow this anger, so right now she will torture Wendy in the most brutal way, that is to let her serve ten men at the same time even though her body is now full of scars. But suddenly, no one predicted, the door of the bar opened, a man with monolids, dressed a bit ridiculously with a few people following was enter. Randall smiled humorously said:


    ¡°I came at the right time, it seems that it is very busy here. Did I miss some fun?¡±


    Demut looked at Randall entering and immediately changed her attitude, she was no longer angry or irritated, but instead had a fake smile on her lips. Demut warmly wees distinguished guest Randall:


    ¡°Oh, you rarelye on a normal day, I thought you only came on weekends.¡±


    Randall nced around, chose a position opposite to sat down and said:


    ¡°Yes, but I need to buy someone urgently today because I have a bit of work on the weekend.¡±


    Demut was more than happy to hear Randall say that, because it was rare for this guy to spend money on a girl at her ce. Maybe he bought it for some purpose. Demut happily asked:


    ¡°So what kind of girl do you need? I will send someone to bring it here.¡±


    Randall replied nonchntly:


    ¡°Still the same, new goods.¡±


    Demut is a bit awkward because Randall¡¯s requirements are often very high, his selection is always aimed at beautiful and virgin girls to sell at high prices to rich guys who want to change their hobbies, so It is very difficult to find such a person in the current situation. Because most of the girls have been trained by Demut and have slept with several men. And then she paused for a moment when Demut suddenly realized something, she turned to look at Wendy lying on the ground and then at Randall with a friendly smile:


    ¡°I have a girl I guarantee you will like, however the price will be more than double because she caused a great deal of damage to our bar. I was going to kill her from that moment on.¡±


    Randall smiled and replied:


    ¡°Okay, let me see the goods.¡±


    Demut sent someone to help Wendy sit up for Randall to see her face. Randall, after watching, expressed doubts and asked again:


    ¡°Broken like this, you ask for a higher price? Ridiculous.¡±


    Demut insolently replied:


    ¡°She¡¯s a good product that¡¯s why she¡¯s priced that way. If you don¡¯t buy it, go somewhere else.¡±


    Demut thought for a bit and made his final decision, he would buy Wendy and send someone to give Demut money. Randall sent one of his subordinates to carry Wendy on his shoulder and put her in the car to leave quietly into the night.


    When she woke up, she found herself lying on a luxurious bed surrounded by bandages and antiseptic. Wendy was startled when a man was dedicated to treating a gunshot wound to her leg. She was injected with an anesthetic by him that made Wendy feel sleepy and fell asleep immediately.


    At the same time, on the quiet street with the rain getting heavier and heavier, Jane was hiding in a box next to an empty alley suddenly feeling colder and more lonely than ever. Jane had never experienced this feeling, as someone thrown out of this society and pursued by traffickers. Are they still there? When it stopped raining, she would run as fast as possible if they were still following her. It was exhausting and full of challenges that Jane had to ovee.


    And then falling asleep despite the raindrops falling on the lid, Jane remembered Wendy, she was so worried about her friend but now she really couldn¡¯t do anything, but a helpless helpless the end of a body exhausted from running away. Maybe Jane needed a short nap to regain her strength after spending the past few difficult days.


    _________________

 Chapter 14 Rude guy

    Soon, it was morning and the rain had never stopped, Jane woke up in a better spirit, she slowly opened the lid of the barrel and observed everything around. Jane could no longer see them, so she safely stepped out of the box, but when she went out onto a main road, they saw her and continued to chase them. Turns out they were still there and watching for Jane who appeared when yesterday suddenly lost track of her.


    Jane found arge wall in an alley to dodge, she waited for them to leave and quickly ran to the other side, but unlucky, there was one standing near that ce. He saw Jane and rushed to grab her hair and pull her away. Jane struggled to get rid of the guy but it was still unsessful, so while Jane was being dragged away, she was able to grab an empty beer bottle nearby, she smashed it with force and stabbed him with a sharp piece of the bottle. He gave a cry of pain and grabbed her leg as Jane tried to run away. He wanted to arrest her at all costs, so he quickly used a small knife on his body to hit her leg once.


    Fortunately, Jane dodged in time, so the knife wound only pierced through the bleeding, not deeply embedded in her skin. Jane saw a few more guysing, so she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so Jane used all the strength she had, stabbed him in the arm with the shard of the stic bottle earlier and ran away.


    She ran and looked behind her to see if they could catch her. But it¡¯s bad for Jane, they still didn¡¯t give up and chased faster. That made Jane even more scared, she kept running and running, she would run to wherever she saw first.


    Jane kept running and stopping to find a ce to hide, just like that she shuffled her legs, with the wound hastily bandaged with a piece of cloth she had torn from a discarded shirt in a scrap alley she had pass.


    Soon it was almost noon, when she saw a few people queuing for fast food at a famous restaurant, she suddenly felt her stomach growl but still had to hold back to continue running. She kept running without a specific destination, so Jane got lost in the busy streets full of luxury cars, she didn¡¯t know this was the most modern and luxurious ce of this city, it has shopping malls, cinemas andrge parking lots¡­Those things overwhelmed Jane a bit because of the wealth and luxury, they were far from what she saw in the poor fishing vige where she lived on the ind.


    But Jane still does not forget her current situation, she still runs to find a way out for her life. And when Jane saw a guy still chasing her on the opposite side, she frantically searched for cover. Right at that moment, she identally saw a luxurious andrge parking lot, Jane immediately ran inside to hide temporarily.


    Jane walked along the row of cars lined up inside and suddenly saw a man¡¯s luxury ck car open. He was a young man grumbling about something over his phone in a bossy tone. Brian was annoyed when he was sitting in the car with his broken leg in a cast, he constantly scolded someone:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you are, but I need you here right now. I repeat right now.¡±


    Regi who was in the toilet with a troubled expression replied:


    ¡°I can¡¯t get out, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, sir.¡±


    Brian grumpy:


    ¡°You are azy servant who likes to avoid work. I give you fifteen minutes, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±


    Regi calmly replied:


    ¡°You threaten me like that every time, but you never fire me.¡±


    Brian firmly said:


    ¡°It¡¯s for real this time, you shoulde here quickly.¡±


    Regi sighed and replied:


    ¡°Calm down my master. I will serve you to the best of my ability when I¡¯m done with it.¡±


    Brian hung up the phone in anger, he punched the seat in front, annoyed by the servant Regi. It was a mistake for Brian to hire this guy, perhaps it would be better if he hired a new servant to take care of him. But really few people could stand Brian¡¯s temper these past few days except Regi, so Brian had a hard time finding another servant.


    Brian decided not to wait for Regi anymore, he wanted to drive home himself. That¡¯s why Brian wanted to move to the front seat to be able to drive, but things were not as simple as Brian thought, he had a hard time with this broken leg in a cast, so he could only open the door and go out slowly to move upwards . And when Brian opened the door, a white-haired girl hiding behind a nearby car rushed in, mming the door.


    Brian was a bit annoyed when a strange girl suddenly burst into his car, moreover, Jane¡¯s body pressed on Brian¡¯s leg, making it difficult for him to move. Brian frowned and stared at the white-haired girl with a puzzled expression, he was about to scold Jane a few sentences, but she quickly covered his mouth. Brian removed Jane¡¯s hand, but she still tried to cover Brian¡¯s mouth so he wouldn¡¯t make any noise. The space around became quieter, Brian heard the sound of footsteps outside, a group of four people approaching the car and checking. Brian continued to remove Jane¡¯s hand that was holding his mouth, she pleaded in a whisper:


    ¡°Please don¡¯t speak up.¡±


    Brian angrily swatted Jane¡¯s hand away when she was covering his mouth, he looked out the window and saw that they didn¡¯t move one bit, but were paying closer attention. Brian suddenly looked around to find out the cause and discovered that the wound on Jane¡¯s leg was bleeding, maybe because she tripped somewhere where the bandage had fallen off at some point, that¡¯s causing the blood to continue to flow from the wound without Jane¡¯s knowledge. Brian whispered:


    ¡°It is a nuisance.¡±


    Brian looked at his crippled leg and then back at Jane, he was about to open the car door to get her out, but Jane hastily grabbed his hand and begged:


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t open, please save me.¡±


    They heard the noise inside the car and knocked on the car¡¯s window, asked:


    ¡°Hey, is anyone in there? I need to find someone, open the door for me.¡±


    Brian was a little confused with this situation, he cursed under his breath:


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Brian tried to lift his leg to move upwards, opened a trunk near the steering wheel, he took a handgun in his hand, then he looked at Jane thinking quickly, Brian quickly took a shirt covered her head, forcing Jane to kneel between her legs. Brian pointed the gun at Jane¡¯s head and threatened:


    ¡°Listen or die.¡±


    Jane nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I will do anything you ask.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian unzipped his pants and pulled his penis out, gesturing for Jane to take it. She was confused by his request, Jane had no choice but to do as Brian said, she took it inside her mouth. The others knocked on the door again, Brian opened the door and asked:


    ¡°What?¡±


    The others looked inside the car and saw a girl with a hood on her head, kneeling to serve this man. Brian smirked and replied.


    ¡°See it? I am having fun.¡±


    The othersughed and then waved their hands and automatically withdrew. After the others left, Jane hastily let go of it, coughing and choking from holding it for so long. Brian gave Jane a handkerchief to wipe and then silently watched this girl. He saw Jane dressed provocatively with a thin dress smelly, and small wounds on her body from falls and struggles. Jane¡¯s dress reminds Brian of the woman Kabel, a high-ss prostitute who was once loved and spoiled by him, but in return is an unhappy memory that Kabel causes Brian to hate prostitutes than ever before. Brian looked around, then noticed a round tick on Jane¡¯s arm and asked curiously:


    ¡°Are you a prostitute? You have a mark on arm.¡±


    Jane hastily replied:


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I was sold by them.¡±


    Brian sly says:


    ¡°Lie.¡±


    Jane continued to refute him:


    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    He nced at Jane¡¯s hot body and raised her face to ask:


    ¡°How many men have you slept with?¡±


    Jane rified:


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done that before.¡±


    Brian chuckled as if he had just heard a joke:


    ¡°This whore¡­Really¡­Why do you keep lying to me? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    Jane felt a little angry and loudly replied to Brian:


    ¡°I do not lie.¡±


    Annoying Brian says:


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust a prostitute.¡±


    Jane resentfully replied:


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not a whore.¡±


    Brian scrutinized, grabbed her by the hair and questioned:


    ¡°This face, this body, this way of dressing, still denying it?¡±


    Jane confused, replied:


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore.¡±


    Jane immediately turned around, pulled open the door, and was stopped by Brian:


    ¡°Where to go?¡±


    Jane replied sinctly:


    ¡°I¡¯m going somewhere else, not bothering you.¡±


    Brian was a little embarrassed and quickly said:


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pretend you¡¯re not them. So now that you¡¯re a homeless person, where can you go?¡±


    Jane was silent for a moment, and Brian saw this and made a suggestion:


    ¡°Make mefortable, I will hire you to do the work.¡±


    Jane replied in a determined tone:


    ¡°I do not do it.¡±


    Brian took out a gun and pointed it at her head threateningly:


    ¡°Try saying no.¡±


    Brian in Jane¡¯s eyes is now an impolite man, does he always look down on and treat women like that? While he just met Jane for the first time. Brian also lost to the men in the fishing vige that she knew, although they were poorly dressed but had a very good disposition, not as rude as Brian, wearing a luxurious suit, faintly smelling of expensive brand-name perfumes money and an exquisitely carved gold watch on his hand but he spoke such harsh words and insulted others. Jane did not want to eat a bullet in the head, so she silently nodded her head slightly, Brian happilyughed and said:


    ¡°Haha, very good¡±


    Brian then pressed Jane¡¯s head between his legs with a cold attitude:


    ¡°Open and lick it.¡±


    Brian held a gun in one hand and pressed her head with the other. Jane had toply, unzipping his pants, putting hisrge penis in her mouth. He rudely shoved her head into his cock, nearly choking her. Jane wasn¡¯t used to satisfying anyone so she had a bit of a hard time using her tongue and squeezing the huge thing inside her mouth, she simply followed his orders and wanted that ended quickly. The sound of her mouth pping and that reverberating made Brian more satisfied, he enjoyed the pleasure and climaxed, he filled Jane¡¯s mouth with semen. She felt a little nauseous and wanted to get rid of them all, but he wouldn¡¯t let it happen. Brian motioned for Jane to swallow all that semen into her stomach and then lick his penis clean.


    After Jane had done all the requests he made, she wiped the slime from her mouth with her hand and sat on the chair. She turned to the side with tears in her eyes and quickly wiped them away. Brian didn¡¯t notice it, he zipped up his pants and put the gun aside. Brian spoke loud enough for Jane to hear:


    ¡°From now on you will be my maid, in charge of taking care of me every day.¡±


    Jane turned to Brian and replied softly:


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He wanted Jane to be closer to him, so he grabbed her arm and pulled her close to his body. Brian shed a bright smile, looked at Jane without blinking and asked:


    ¡°So what should I call you?¡±


    Jane then replied:


    ¡°My name is Jane, please let go of your hand.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane intently, he didn¡¯t pay attention to her words, he seemed to have been attracted to Jane¡¯s beauty and drawn through her talking blue eyes. At this point the servant had returned, Brian noticed and quickly let go of Jane¡¯s hand, he adjusted his clothes a little, looked at the clock on the car and yelled at Regi:


    ¡°Where the hell are you?¡±


    Regi stammered:


    ¡°Toilet, sir.¡±


    Brian cursed under his breath:


    ¡°Stupid servant¡­¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 15 Servant of Lawrence

    Regi seemed used to Brian¡¯s angry face, so he felt normal and quiet, then he saw a white-haired girl sitting in the car and curiously asked:


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Brian replied nonchntly:


    ¡°Ah, the new servant. From tomorrow, you will return to your old job as a kitchen assistant, you don¡¯t need to serve me anymore.¡±


    Regi was overjoyed to hear that, because from now on he would return to his usual work like before, no longer needing to serve his unpleasant master, so Regi was very happy to drive the car returned home. Meanwhile, Brian sat in the car watching Jane silently, as she looked out of the car window at the surroundings with soulless, sad eyes.


    About thirty minutester, Brian¡¯s car was at Lawrence¡¯s mansion, for the first time Jane saw such arge and magnificent residence as a royal pce, making her feel new and strange. Brian used a stick that he used to hold, lightly touched Jane¡¯s body, signaling her to help him get out of the car. Jane hurried to his side and slowly helped him down. When they entered the house, Jane and Brian saw a very unexpected scene, Matthew was kissing a maid passionately. Brian saw that and asked:


    ¡°You seem to like her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Matthew let go of her and replied to his brother:


    ¡°Sexy, obedient, and good to my master, there¡¯s no reason why I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Matthew motioned for Holly to leave, and I took out a cigarette when I saw Jane standing beside Brian. Surprised, he asked:


    ¡°New lover?¡±


    Brian coldly replied:


    ¡°No, she is my new servant.¡±


    Matthew nced at Jane inquiringly, he chuckled under his breath, and left the house. Brian gave little advice to Jane:


    ¡°Don¡¯t go near him, do you hear me?¡±


    Jane nodded slightly, she helped Brian into the house. When she had just helped Brian sit down, he identally fell, he hit her back with a stick. Jane reached out to support her, hastily knelt down while her leg was still aching from the wound. He shouted loudly:


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so careless anymore, if you repeat the offense, it¡¯s two sticks.¡±


    Jane nodded obediently to him:


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane sitting on the floor with a wound on her leg, he called out:


    ¡°Bonie, Bonnie¡­¡±


    A short, fat woman ran out quickly, wearing a long,yered dress and arge apron worn over it, the usual attire of servants in the mansion. Bonie nced at this dirty-dressed girl for a moment and then obediently listened to her master¡¯s orders. Brian instructs Bonie to take Jane to bandages and then exin to her the job of a maid in the mansion. Bonie obeyed owner Brian, she brought Jane inside to bandage the wound. After being treated by Mrs. Bonie, Jane received a maid¡¯s uniform, she quickly washed and changed. Bonie instructs Jane to use the maid¡¯s bathroom here and wait outside.


    Jane after a clean bath, her body became more beautiful and neat, although her hair was still a bit wet from hastily wiped with a dry towel, she stepped out and was severely scolded by Mrs. Bonie:


    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted a lot of my time, I know there are people who wait and still take a long shower.¡±


    Before Jane could answer, Mrs. Bonie pinched her arm, causing her pain. Bonnie warns:


    ¡°In this ce, I am your person in charge, even if you are the one to take care of the master, if you make a mistake, you will still be punished, and depending on the extent, I will apply penalties different.¡±


    Bonie saw that Jane was silent and said nothing, and she continued:


    ¡°The following is the work that you need to do every day when taking care of your master, in addition there are exceptional requirements that the master may ask you to do but don¡¯t worry it is very simple, without anyplications. nothing hard or difficult. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, just ask me.¡±


    Bonie said as she held up a long to-do list and handed it to Jane. The young girl looked at the tasks on the list and asked:


    ¡°Will I have to finish all of them one day?¡±


    Bonie smiled devilishly and replied:


    ¡°Yes, is something wrong?¡±


    Jane hastily shook her head.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. I will try to finish it as best I can.¡±


    Bonnie happily says:


    ¡°Very good. Then hurry up and make tea for the master.¡±


    Jane was embarrassed to ask Bonie something more, but she turned and left the room quickly leaving Jane alone with a few questions around. Jane goes outside and asks a girl where the kitchen is? She guided Jane very well. Jane went to the kitchen and made tea, where she saw several people busy cooking and making drinks.


    She walked over to the counter and asked a person how to make tea? She seems to be very busy, so she can only guide Jane in a vague way. Jane followed the steps that the person said, while making her identally see a few pieces of bread on the table, now her stomach was more hungry than ever, Jane suddenly remembered that she did not seem to have eaten. nothing since running away from the bar, so when no one was looking, Jane quickly put a few pieces of bread crumbs in her mouth and chewed it. After that, quenching her hunger, she concentrated on making tea and then serving it to her master Brian.


    And indeed Jane was quite surprised with the first time making tea because when she lived on the ind, she only revolved around making fish and helping them sort seafood. In addition, the Harvet family only had the habit of drinking water from an old filter pitcher, for them only water and wine, not the concept of coffee and tea, because no one in the family liked to drink them, they considered it unusual and idle Not like them at all.


    Right now Brian is in his room, he is wearing a headset talking to someone through theputer screen. Brian saw Janee in and motioned for her to put the tea on the table, he lifted the teacup to take a sip, he immediately spat it out. Brian red at Jane annoyed, but he still tried to be normal when he was in the middle of a conversation with other people. Jane was scared and didn¡¯t know what to do. After talking, he shouted:


    ¡°What is this? What did you make?¡±


    Jane bowed her head apologetically, said:


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you tea again.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hurriedly gathered the cup of tea she made and brought it down. Momentster, Jane knocked on the door and entered the room, bringing him another cup of tea she had made. Brian picked it up and took a sip and asked annoyed:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mrs. Bonie teach you how to make tea?¡±


    Jane shook her head softly and replied, Brian saw that and sent someone to call Mrs. Bonie here, Brian gave Bonie a lesson for not performing well in his assigned job of guiding Jane carefully.


    Bonie was scolded by her master Brian, she felt very angry and extremely hated Jane. No one in this mansion caused Bonie to be reprimanded so severely by her master, except Jane, this poor white-haired girl who came here today. So Bonie will find a way to get revenge on Jane to vent her anger one day. After Mrs. Bonie left the room, leaving only Brian and Jane, he looked at her for a moment and then coldly said:


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood today, bring wine here.¡±


    Jane heard that and quickly ran to get some wine for Brian to drink. She went to the wine cab and marveled, there was so much wine here that Jane overwhelmed, she didn¡¯t know which one to get. After looking at it for a while, she took a variety and gave it to him. Right now, Brian was looking at the document carefully, then looking at it on theputer and taking notes again. Jane slowly approached Brian with a tray of wine and gently poured him a ss. Jane had to open the bottle first, while opening, she clumsily spilled the wine on the table, wetting Brian¡¯s papers, making him mad and shouting:


    ¡°Clumsy, stupid.¡±


    Jane backed away in fear, she thought she would be beaten by him again. Brian solemnly signaled and said:


    ¡°Come here quickly.¡±


    Jane slowly walked over, Brian took Jane¡¯s hand and pulled her to sit on hisp. Brian stared intently at Jane with an amused expression and a sinister smile on his lips, immediately he picked up the bottle of wine and forced her to drink it. Jane didn¡¯t want to drink, she kept pushing him away, he forced Jane to drink, spilling all the alcohol on her. Jane choked, making himugh.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Brian picked up the bottle of wine and took a sip then forced her to drink it again, she really didn¡¯t want to drink it right now, it was too much, it ran down Jane¡¯s throat all at once, making her unable to breathe. So Jane pushed the bottle of wine out of his hand, sobbing and begging:


    ¡°Please, forgive me. Next time, I will be more careful.¡±


    Brian saw poor Jane¡¯s appearance, her face was sad, her eyes were wet with tears, her clothes were stained with alcohol, a bright red color on the white uniform made Jane suddenly be attractive. sexier in Brian¡¯s eyes. He suddenly hugged Jane tightly and forcibly kissed her. Jane struggled to get away, dodging each of his hot kisses and pushing him away with her hands. But the more she pushed, the harder Brian tried to kiss her. He bit Jane¡¯s lip and shouted:


    ¡°You want to get hit, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jane sobbed helplessly, clutching his arm and answering:


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t hit me, it hurts. I wilI obediently listen to you.¡±


    When Brian heard that, he stroked Jane¡¯s hair lightly, he smiled brightly and said:


    ¡°Good, if you don¡¯t resist, I won¡¯t hit you.¡±


    Jane looked at Brian silently with teary eyes. Brian gently held Jane in his arms, he ced a sweet kiss on her cheek, then continued to gently lick Jane¡¯s tears with his tongue. He kissed her cheek, nose and mouth, and Brian tactfully used his skillful tongue to tamely open Jane¡¯s mouth, kiss deeply, and tightly wrapped her tongue and sucked. Right now, Jane didn¡¯t resist anymore, she sadly let him kiss her. Brian kissed and quickly undress on Jane¡¯s body, he slipped his hand in and groped for the inner breast, unbutton the bra on the back and then used his hand to massage her breasts evenly.


    Jane felt her whole body heat up like a fire burning in her chest, a very strange feeling she had never experienced, stimting and shy, mixed with sweetness and control. Her whole body became softer than ever with each action of Brian pressing against her smooth white skin. Jane didn¡¯t want to continue with Brian like this but she couldn¡¯t resist him, because she didn¡¯t want to be beaten by him, so Jane obediently submitted to him like a stray cat abandoned and trampled on.


    Brian really wants to swallow Jane right now, it¡¯s been a long time Brian hasn¡¯t had sex with anyone, since the day he was left by Kabel, he hates women and always indulges in alcohol. Brian was furious with himself for so easily foolishly trusting that damn woman and being cheated on without knowing it. But Jane is different, Brian ispletely interested in her, right from the first meeting he was fascinated by Jane¡¯s innocent beauty, he knows it better than anyone and wants her to be his.


    Jane looked sexy and sensitive every time Brian touched every part of her body. That made him crave her even more, Brian wanted to bully her right now, so he let go of Jane, stopped massaging her breasts, Brian pulled down Jane¡¯s panties, ran his hand over it for a bit and then let Jane sit on Brian¡¯sp. He quickly unzipped his pants, bringing his penis out to rub Jane¡¯s ce. She knew what Brian would do next, so she shook her head in denial, hastily pushing him away:


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to. Do not do that.¡±


    Brian holds Jane tight and interrogates


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re a prostitute, you¡¯ve slept with some men. Why do you act like that?¡±


    Jane cried and replied:


    ¡°Incorrect. I don¡¯t have, I¡­


    Brian ignored Jane¡¯s words, he inserted his penis straight in, making her scream in pain:


    ¡°Ah¡­ Pain¡­¡±


    A trickle of red blood wet Brian¡¯s pants. He was a bit confused when he discovered that, Brian hurriedly hugged Jane to soothe:


    ¡°Are you still a virgin? Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m sorry, I still think you lied to me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately leaned closer to Jane¡¯s ear and whispered:


    ¡°You think I would say those things to you? So cute. Today is indeed a lucky day for me to meet you and make you my servant lover.¡±


    Jane pped him hard on the cheek, looked at him with hateful eyes and reproachfully:


    ¡°Bastard¡­¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The p just made Brian turn his face to the side, he burst intoughter:


    ¡°Haha¡­So cute¡­¡±


    Brian held onto Jane¡¯s body tighter, repeatedly kissing her neck and chest, making Jane angry and shouting:


    ¡°You should to let me go, you¡¯re an asshole. I hate you.¡±


    He heard her scolding immediately felt more excited, he moved the thing below to go deeper and shove her harder, making Jane scream louder:


    ¡°Please, stop, it hurts¡­¡±


    Brian continued to kiss her lips, swallowing her tongue to stop her from screaming. Now Jane has stopped screaming but only hums, moans softly, she is in pain when this man abuses her, he took her first time but also abused her. Jane thought sadly:


    ¡°Why did my fate drift to this ce, being made to serve and y by him? Why is that?¡±


    Everywhere, Jane is always tortured by others, she never feels what true happiness is? Brianfortably clicked inside continuously when it had been a long time since he had yed like this. Sex is an indispensable part of his life. Now Brian felt a little happier when he had been sitting in a cramped ce all this time, unable to go anywhere.


    Brian let go of Jane¡¯s lips, bent down to suck her breasts onest time, then he pushed rhythmically underneath. He climaxed and shot semen inside Jane making her gritted her teeth and endured. After making love, Brian released Jane¡¯s hand, smiled and said:


    ¡°You should be punished like this.¡±


    Jane looked at him nkly and said nothing, she was like a person who lost her soul when she had just experienced a great mental shock. The tears in the corners of Jane¡¯s eyes continued to fall, and he saw that and ced a soothing kiss on her forehead. Then Brian stroked her white hair a little, whispering:


    ¡°You are a good girl, I like you very much, move to the other side and wait for me.¡±


    Jane silently adjusted her ragged clothes, her mind reeling, unsteady as the alcohol had soaked into her body, making her dizzy, she scooted over to the sofa and sat down. Jane felt that her body was tired, there was no strength left, so shey down on the chair and fell asleep. Brian observed Jane from afar, he thought for a moment, then picked up the phone to call someone:


    ¡°Doctor Michael, I have a job for you.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 16 Caretaker

    When Jane woke up, it was already dark, and Brian was eating dinner at his desk. Jane looked at Brian and wondered:


    ¡°Did he work while I was sleeping?¡±


    Brian saw her wake up and quickly said:


    ¡°Drink the medicine on the table and have dinner.¡±


    Jane saw a potion on her dinner table, she felt a little hungry, so she obeyed. Jane was very hungry, she hadn¡¯t had a full dinner like this since she got here, so Jane ate them all quickly and didn¡¯t leave any leftovers.


    After a while, when he saw that Jane had finished dinner, Brian slowly stood up with a cane, and grumbled again:


    ¡°Jane,e here help me.¡±


    Jane rushed to catch Brian, she took him to the bathroom at his request while Brian cursed as he walked:


    ¡°What a mess with thisme leg, damn it.¡±


    Jane hastily reassured him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, it will heal quickly.¡±


    Brian coldly replied to Jane:


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m expecting it toe soon, I can¡¯t live in this state forever.¡±


    Jane did not want to continue arguing with Brian anymore, she remained silent, helping him into the bathroom. Jane helped him sit to one side, gently took off his shirt with her hands, she took off his shirt while blushing , when she saw Brian¡¯s muscr body and hard abs hidden behind his elegant shirt. Next was the pants, Jane carefully opened it up deftly so as not to touch his wound too hard, then used her hand to wrap ayer of stic around the area to prevent it from getting wet. Brian looked at her without blinking, sometimes with a slight smile on his lips, he stroked her hair lightly:


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a girl like you.¡±


    Jane did not react, made warm water and helped him into the bath, she was about to leave when he grabbed Jane¡¯s hand and said:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me a bath?¡±


    She was a little embarrassed now.


    ¡°I think you can take a bath by yourself.¡±


    Brian held onto Jane¡¯s hand tighter and continued:


    ¡°That was before, when Regi took care of me. But now things are different, I want you to do it for me.¡±


    Jane shyly replied:


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian let go of Jane¡¯s hand so that she could use gently the shower to water his back, Jane felt embarrassed while using a sponge to gently rub his body. While wiping, Jane discovered on Brian¡¯s chest there was a slight faint scar that was neither long nor short, it was medium in size and severed as if someone had caused it when he dodged it in time. She gently wiped the area with a sponge, considerate gesture that made Brian feel a slight flutter in his heart. And right at that moment, Jane identally caught Brian¡¯s eyes looking at her, she blushed awkwardly turned to the side to squeeze the water and asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s with that scar of yours?¡±


    Brian guessed Jane was a little embarrassed, he smiled lightly and replied to her:


    ¡°It happened a long time ago, when I was in high school, a girl had a crush on me, wanted me to be boyfriend but she fished two hands and that action made her current boyfriend jealous. He hit me once and I responded. Then the two of us got into a fight, he messed around and injured me with a knife.¡±


    Jane nonchntly said:


    ¡°You seem to be liked by many girls, don¡¯t you? So have you ever loved someone deeply?¡±


    Brian thought for a moment and replied:


    ¡°Yes, but she is a chatan and a liar, it was wrong for me to fall madly in love with her.¡±


    Jane giggled.


    ¡°You seem cute, I thought a rude guy like you wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane passionately, he was unintentionally attracted to Jane¡¯s smile, it was so beautiful, it lit up the little girl¡¯s face and made his heart flutter. Brian hastily held Jane¡¯s hand, brought her face closer to look at Jane more closely, and whispered:


    ¡°Smile like that, you really are beautiful, my little girl.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane heard that, looking deeply into Brian¡¯s brown eyes made her ufortable, like everything about her was now neatly grasped and controlled by him in his hands. Jane moved and asked:


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Brian chuckled, slipped his hand around her waist and held it in his arms, lifted Jane¡¯s face, whispered:


    ¡°Do you want to y a game with me?¡±


    Jane asked again:


    ¡°The game?¡±


    Brian continued to rub her cheek and replied:


    ¡°Yeah, a predator game made by me.¡±


    Hearing this, Jane shivered in fear, curiously asked:


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Brian replied in a sly voice:


    ¡°Very simply, it consists of having two yers. It is the hunter and the hunted. And before participating in the game, we will randomly draw to see who is the hunter and who is the prey that is hunted. Next we¡¯re going to have fun ying it ording to the rules Iid out.¡±


    Jane asked skeptically:


    ¡°So is this game really fair?¡±


    Brian confidently replied:


    ¡°Of course, I always want to y an interesting game, something boring is not my style. And even if I am the prey, there are special privileges that the hunter cannot infringe on.¡±


    Jane temporarily believed what he said, she nodded in agreement:


    ¡°Yeah, so when does the game start?¡±


    Brian stroked Jane¡¯s hair lightly and replied:


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    Jane was about to ask something but Brian stopped him with a quick kiss on the lips, he said:


    ¡°They will be answered tomorrow, but you should finish your work for now, okay?¡±


    Jane nodded obediently, she continued to bathe Brian after letting him soak for too long in the tub. After a while, Jane finished bathing Brian, she helped him put on new clothes and helped him out. Brian grabbed Jane¡¯s arm and said:


    ¡°That pill box you have to take every day, okay? Don¡¯t forget, whoever you were before, here in Lawrence, you¡¯re my servant.¡±


    Jane took the medicine and replied with a bow:


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Brian was happy to see Jane submissive to him, he held out his hand for her to take so that Jane could take him back to the bedroom. After finishing her work, she went to take a shower and then climbed into bed to sleep, Janey thinking about everything she had experienced and sadly cried silently in the night, after crying tiredly, she slowly fell asleep by yourself.


    At the same time, Mrs. Matida was startled awake when she suddenly fell asleep because of the fever that had tormented her a few days before. Since Elise disappeared, there was not a single night that she could sleep peacefully, always in her heart always thinking of her baby daughter. She didn¡¯t really know where her daughter was now, except constantly waiting for news of Arthur¡¯s search. Matida woke up and scrambled to sit up, she was not careful, she bumped into a flower vase causing it to fall to the ground and break, a loud noise woke Oswat, he is the son of Arthur and his first wife nche. He rushed to Matida¡¯s room, helped her sit up, and asked his stepmother:


    ¡°Is mom okay?¡±


    Matida looked at Oswat with tired eyes and replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    She suddenly remembered something, did not wait for Oswat to continue. She asked:


    ¡°Your father, when will hee back? Did he tell you anything about Elise?¡±


    Oswat sighed.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t heard from my sister. But don¡¯t worry too much, if there is news, my father will report it immediately. And now, you should go to sleep.¡±


    Matida took Oswat¡¯s hand and said:


    ¡°You are a good boy, Oswat. It¡¯s good to have children here.¡±


    Oswat hugged her in his arms tofort her, help her sleep better, when suddenly Arthur¡¯s car came back home, Matida heard that and rushed outside to see if her husband really came back? As soon as she saw Arthur entering the living room, she hugged him and fervently asked:


    ¡°Arthur, how are things going? Do you have any news from Elise?¡±


    Arthur took off his hat and coat aside, he gently helped his wife sit down on the sofa to talk, while Oswat had just stepped down, he asked the maid to make some hot tea, and I went to sit down opposite his parents on the sofa. Arthur looked at Matida and Oswat slowly said:


    ¡°It all happened quite suddenly, and I didn¡¯t think I would identally find Elise¡¯s clue during a business trip two days before. That¡¯s why I said in a hurry on the phone to Oswat that I woulde hometer to confirm that the information was correct or not? But really, everything couldn¡¯t pass your eyes, when you overheard my conversation with Oswat.¡±


    At this point, Arthur paused for a moment to look at Oswat reprimandingly:


    ¡°You are so careless. If you were a little more careful, your mother wouldn¡¯t be so worried and feverish that she had a fever for a day.¡±


    Oswat was embarrassed by his mistake, at which point Matida interceded for him:


    ¡°Arthur, you shouldn¡¯t me him, I just identally heard, Oswat took good care of me these past few days, without him I really didn¡¯t know who to turn to during that time. You have to thank the boy, right, Arthur?¡±


    Arthur had a slight smile on his lips.


    ¡°Look, Matida loves you very much. I am really happy with that.¡±


    Oswat softlyughed, curiously asked about Elise¡¯s news so that Matida wouldn¡¯t be impatient:


    ¡°So have you found any clues about Elise yet?¡±


    Arthur mused, recounting the story to both listeners:


    ¡°While I was on my way to the port of n, my ship stopped at a stop, where there was a small tavern for guests to chat. I also have a friend who works there, his name is Shaw, so I also sat there and talked with him for quite a while. And while Shaw was mixing the wine, a thin man came and secretly gave him a small piece of paper inside, then the guy left quickly. And I curiously asked Shaw about it, it turned out that it was one of the traffickers, wanted to ask Shaw to find young girls and Shaw would get a good reward. I also thought that if by chance Elise was in that situation, I asked him about her.¡±


    Then Matida asked:


    ¡°So how did he respond?¡±


    Shaw told me that:


    ¡°A few days ago, traffickers stopped here, they talked about a white-haired girl who was sold by a gambling father. She stood out from the rest of the girls, so they were impressed by that and discussed it a bit.¡±


    Oswat happily asked his father:


    ¡°So is that Elise?¡±


    Arthur lit a cigarette and smoked:


    ¡°Most likely, but things are still pretty vague. I can¡¯t be sure to draw any conclusions soon. Because during the past ten years, the news about Elise¡¯s gain and loss have been intertwined, many times it has been verified that it is not her. But the information about her being taken away is correct, only the woman did not give her name, because she only worked seasonally on the train. And she disappeared silently with Elise.¡±


    Oswat felt a little confused and asked:


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it, at least someone saw her take Elise away. So why don¡¯t we ask someone to describe her appearance at that time to quickly find my sister.¡±


    Matida sighed and replied to Oswat:


    ¡°Unfortunately, the person who saw her disappear was an old woman on the train, she was traveling with her family and too bad she suffered from senile dementia so the identity verification was very vague, unclear. That confuses the police and puts them at a dead end of the investigation. Because of that, I was bored for a week, when everything came to a standstill. Time went on and on and the search that your father organized is still going on quietly to this day.¡±


    Arthur quickly reassured his wife:


    ¡°But this time it will be different, I went to the ind where the white haired girl Shaw talked about. And fortunately, I was able to verify that the white-haired girl was Elise, and also found the family to adopt her.¡±


    At this time, Matida couldn¡¯t help but be moved, she eximed:


    ¡°Really? Is it true that they adopted Elise?¡±


    Arthur affectionately replied:


    ¡°Yes, she was raised by a poor family who worked as a fisherman and sold fish to seafood merchants. And Elise was abused and forced to work hard by them.¡±


    Matida could not keep herposure, she cried and said:


    ¡°Oh, my god, has my daughter lived such a miserable life? Elise, my poor daughter.¡±


    Arthur shook his head.


    ¡°Her fate was miserable, as the person who took her away had a husband who was addicted to gambling and an evil step-wife. She was seriously ill, so there was no other way to give it to them to raise.¡±


    Angry Matida says:


    ¡°If she couldn¡¯t afford to raise a child. Why did she take my Elise away. She really is a crazy and selfish woman. She didn¡¯t take my daughter to the police station. If she takes Elise there, she¡¯ll see me again and not have to live such a hard life.¡±


    Arthur patted Matida tightly in his arms to soothe his wife¡¯s anger, he calmly replied:


    ¡°Come on, Matida. Everything has happened, even if you me them, it won¡¯t solve the problem. The important thing now is that we quickly find the whereabouts of the human trafficking ship that carried Elise.¡±


    Oswat continued:


    ¡°Yes, mom shouldcalm down. I believe we will find Elise soon.¡±


    Matida listen ed to the encouragement of her husband and son, she calmed down, Matida quickly wiped her tears, said:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and find her. No, I shouldn¡¯t be here, I have to change my clothes and go out with your father to search.¡±


    Arthur heard this and stopped:


    ¡°No Matida, you are still unwell, stay at home and wait for my news.¡±


    Matida impatiently, resolutely said:


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t be here now. I have to find my daughter.¡±


    Matida did not wait for Arthur to answer, she quickly went upstairs to change clothes, when suddenly a headache came again, making her dizzy and fell to the ground. Arthur was able to catch her in time, worriedly asked:


    ¡°Matida, Matida,¡­¡±


    He looked at Oswat and urged:


    ¡°Quickly call Dr. Henry here for me.¡±


    Oswat ran to the living room and dialed number, call to the Bolltons, a deep voice spoke into the phone:


    ¡°Yeah I get it. I will be there soon.¡±


    Henry looked at the girl sleeping soundly on the bed with her wounds covered, he gently covered her with a nket and left quickly.


    _________________

 Chapter 17 Dr. Henry

    While Henry arrived at Matida¡¯s house, Wendy woke up from a day¡¯s sleep in the hospital bed, while she was still drunk with anesthetic and in pain from her leg injury, so she tiredly sat up and looked around her ce living. She found herself changed into a new set of clothes, which was a thin dress of pure white, a clean body, carefullybed hair. Wendy was a bit afraid of that, because no one had ever been so kind to her before, letting her dress like this. Wendy is skeptical about the kindness of others towards her, she says to herself:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Demut going to kill me? There¡¯s no reason why she should be so nice to me. It¡¯s not safe, I have to get out of here quickly. ¡±


    Wendy stood up to look at this ce to find the way out, but was amazed at thevish and splendid scenery, never before had Wendy seen such a beautiful room with ancient white walls mixed with light brown vintage, they were hung with expensive paintings and objects, luxury modern items she had seen in an rich family, pictures on  newspaper, they were very formal and aristocratic. Wendy backed to the right, carelessly bumping into a ratherrge table with medical equipment, causing them to drop a few small boxes of medicine, she hurriedly picked it up and continued to find a ce to hide.


    What¡¯s more special is that this ce makes Wendy feel ufortable because the surrounding is very clean, everything is arranged in an orderly manner,  making her stuffy when staying here. So the decision to escape was right, Wendy immediately ran to therge door and opened it. But no, Wendy couldn¡¯t open it because it was locked from the outside, and she was locked inside. She banged on the door and shouted:


    ¡°Why did you keep me here? Open the door, let me out. ¡±


    Without any outside noise, everything was eerily quiet. Wendy was more and more scared, she was forced to get out of this ce, so she went back into the room to find a window to get out, but it was all locked and fenced.


    She used a sharp object to break the door but still couldn¡¯t open it, she banged on both doors many times but to no avail, Wendy cried helplessly, curled up on the floor.


    Then a momentter, the door opened, Wendy panicked, she ran quickly to find a ce to hide, saw the wardrobe and hid in, she silently listened to the noise outside. .


    When Henry returned home, he discovered that the door was still locked but everything inside was unusual, he pressed the button to lock the door, hurriedly went to the hospital bed to find the girl had disappeared. He shoved his hands in his pockets, looked around the room, then removed his sses from the table, loosened his tie a little, and rolled up his sleeves. Henry seemed a little annoyed when he saw Wendy disappear, but everything was not clear on his face, instead there was a ghostly smile on his lips, apanied by a very normal calm attitude. Henry slowly walked towards a secret room, took out a thin whip, held it in his hand, and said sweetly:


    ¡°Girl, are you awake yet? Get out of here, I¡¯m not a bad person. ¡±


    Wendy opened the cupboard door a little to look, she saw him holding a long whip with a cold appearance, which made Wendy shiver in fear. Henry is examining ces where Wendy might be hiding in a kind, caring voice:


    ¡°Girl, where are you? Does your wound still hurt? ¡±


    Wendy was confused as to what to do, her whole body was shaking even more even though she hid in the closet and closed the door, holding it with her hand in case he noticed and tried to open it. Wendy gritted her teeth thinking:


    ¡°Perhaps Demut sold himself to him. Why didn¡¯t she kill me? I¡¯m miserable, I¡¯ll keep it anyway so he won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    And then the sound of Henry¡¯s footsteps getting closer and closer made Wendy so scared that she couldn¡¯t keep herposure but burst into tears, trying to cover her mouth with her hand to not make a sound. But despite all of Wendy¡¯s efforts, the small sound could not escape Henry¡¯s eyes, he surveyed the room and went to the front of the wardrobe with a sharp gaze as if he had found the hiding ce of his prey.


    He immediately used his hand to open the door of the cab and was stopped by Wendy with her hand inside, the little girl was trying to stop Henry from opening the door. But all was in vain, Wendy could not resist Henry¡¯s strength, as he tried to force open the door.


    He quickly pulled Wendy out and threw her in the middle of the floor. Wendy sat on the ground with her injured leg, she looked at the man standing in front of her with teary eyes full of fear and then stepped back:


    ¡°Who are you? Where is this? What do you want to do?¡±


    Henry smiled devilishly and said:


    ¡°Shh, a good girl shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. Because it gives me a headache to answer.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Henry slowly approached, using the whip to hit Wendy on both sides to threaten, it didn¡¯t hit her body, but it scared Wendy even more. The scared face of the little girl made Henryugh happily, he said:


    ¡°She looks so weak and attractive. You are truly the best gift Randall has given me.¡±


    Randall? The name Randall suddenly appeared in Wendy¡¯s head when she fainted, so everything was as she thought, she was sold to him by Demut and Randall finally gave her this creepy name. It¡¯s too bad that Wendy herself is like amodity left to them to torture and trample, freedom is really a luxury for her. Henry secretlyughed, approached Wendy, lightly whipped her arm with a whip, making her scream:


    ¡°Hurt,¡­¡±


    The whip imprinted on the girl¡¯s skin a red line, he hit the second but deliberately missed it, making Wendy shiver. Henry suddenly approached Wendy, pressed on top of her, gently asked:


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Wendy looked at Henry with tears in her eyes, nodded to answer, heughed then leaned down, closer to her to see her beautiful face better. Henry continued to question:


    ¡°Then why are you hiding from me? Do you want to get out of here?¡±


    Wendy shivered and replied:


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t like it here.¡±


    Henry heard Wendy¡¯s answer andughed sarcastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I beat you with a whip. But it¡¯s also quitemendable for you, it¡¯s brave to answer honestly, not lying.¡±


    He stroked Wendy¡¯s face, continuing to say:


    ¡°Fine, if you make it past my request. I¡¯ll let you go, or you¡¯ll be punished, okay Wendy?¡±


    Wendy was a little surprised and asked again:


    ¡°Do you know my name?¡±


    Henry smelled Wendy¡¯s hair and replied:


    ¡°Of course, Randall told me all about you.¡±


    Wendy eagerly asked:


    ¡°So what¡¯s your request?¡±


    Henry went to his desk, quickly grabbed a pen, jotted down a series of numbers on a small note, he said:


    ¡°In my hand is the password to unlock the door of this room, as long as you take it from me within five minutes, when the rm clock on my phone rings, you will be free to leave this room. If you don¡¯t, then you will have to take my punishment and you will have to obey every request I make.¡±


    Wendy clenched her fist and resolutely replied:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it from you.¡±


    Henry quickly adjusted the notification time on his phone and folded the paper and put it back in his underwear, his action just made Wendy a bit confused:


    ¡°Did you hide it there?¡±


    Henry smiled and replied:


    ¡°Yes, I like that. What is the matter?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy remained silent, moving towards him with her injured leg bandaged. Henry quickly moved to the left skillfully causing Wendy to chase after him. Just like that, when Wendy approached, Henry quickly moved to the opposite side and moved back flexibly. If Wendy didn¡¯t hurt her leg, would he y tricks and provoke her like that? It turned out that everything was cleverly arranged by Henry when the advantage belonged to him.


    So when Wendy advanced, Henry dodged or backed away making the two of them look like they were practicing dancing for a dance, not fighting over a piece of paper. Wendy was so upset that she shouted:


    ¡°Not fair, you tricked me with this request. Just stand there for me.¡±


    Henry smiled happily and said:


    ¡°Haha, naive girl. Why should I listen to you and stand still a ce?¡±


    Wendy took advantage when Henry wasn¡¯t paying attention, she tried to move her legs quickly, close to the other person and cling to the waist of his pants, her hands continuously sizing up his pants despite Henry¡¯s stopping it. Henry grabbed his pants with his hands and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to have a girl who wants to size my pants down like this. Do you crave my dick that much?¡±


    Wendy got angry and pped Henry on the cheek, warning:


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut.¡±


    Henryughed even more.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re hot-tempered, Wendy.¡±


    Wendy ignored his words, continued to take off his pants, groping inside his underwear making Henry even more excited. But why did Wendy search everywhere but still couldn¡¯t find that small piece of paper, but only touched his huge penis. Henry saw her silly appearance andughed happily, said:


    ¡°It¡¯s not there, it¡¯s on the table where I originally wrote it.¡±


    Wendy let go of him, stopped touching him, and whispered in surprise:


    ¡°No way, you clearly hid it in here.¡±


    So Henry had the flexibility to do a little magic trick with the paper to deceive Wendy from the very beginning, in fact the paper was still on the desk. Wendy couldn¡¯t let that happen, she walked quickly to the desk when Henry hugged her from behind. Wendy struggled to get out, but he held her tighter, finally the phone rang signaling that the time to make the request was over. And Wendy could not take it from Henry¡¯s hands, she sobbed and reprimanded him:


    ¡°No, can we do it again? I¡¯ll do it well.¡±


    Henry kissed Wendy¡¯s cheek gently and said:


    ¡°There¡¯s no second chance, it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Before Wendy could answer, Henry¡¯s strong arms hugged her tightly, he kissed Wendy so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Wendy stirred, resisted pushing him away, shouting:


    ¡°Let go of me, you bastard.¡±


    Henry continued to use his hands to tear off that delicate dress, kissing her neck and chest so hard that Wendy cried:


    ¡°No, stop it. Don¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    Henry ignored her pleas, he continued to use his rough tongue full of saliva to glide all over Wendy¡¯s body, which made the little girl feel more pain and helplessness before fate.  And then when Henry wanted to discover Wendy¡¯s most secret ce, she resisted fiercely:


    ¡°No, no way. Please forgive me. Please stop.¡±


    Henry put his penis deep inside, making her scream miserably:


    ¡°Ah, hurt. It hurts. No, I beg you.¡±


    Henry did the opposite of what Wendy wanted, he pushed it harder and deeper, causing Wendy to faint temporarily, perhaps the wound was still painful, so Wendy was exhausted and fell down. Henry was a little disappointed and said:


    ¡°Low stamina? It¡¯s frustrating.¡±


    He wiped some blood from Wendy¡¯s ce with his finger and brought it to his mouth to taste:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste bad, so Randall isn¡¯t lying, you¡¯re still a virgin. I am so happy about that.¡±


    Then Henry gently picked Wendy up and put her on the bed, sent someone to clean and change her clothes. He injected her with a painkiller so that Wendy could sleep better, then slowly moved over toy beside her to observe this girl.


    _________________

 Chapter 18 First day at work

    The next morning, at the Lawrence mansion, after a long and tiring day just passed like yesterday, it seems that Jane still has not fully recovered, she still feels sleepy and lies on her warm bed. To the extent that Jane fell asleep without realizing it, it was past time to wake up to work a servant¡¯s work, so Mrs. Bonie had been at Jane¡¯s door since early morning. She kept banging on the door and shouting:


    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re such azy servant, wake up now.¡±


    Jane was still sleepy when she heard Bonie¡¯s shouting outside, she was startled to wake up, she panicked, looked at the clock on the wall and hurriedly walked into the bathroom to clean herself. She hurriedly replied,


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    Bonie snorted lightly and left to another ce, before she left, she did not forget to remind the clumsy girl:


    ¡°Follow the things listed on the list, I¡¯ll check on you at the end of the hour.¡±


    Jane replied quickly:


    ¡°Yes madam.¡±


    Jane dressed in a servant¡¯s uniform, stood in front of the mirror, tied her hair up neatly, and applied some powder and lipstick to her lips from the makeup case Brian had so thoughtfully sent yesterday. They make Jane be fresher and more radiant, covering up tired eyes from crying too much and a few small bruises left on her face.


    Jane then went to the kitchen to receive Brian¡¯s breakfast, having just arrived Jane was reminded by the chef why she waste, affecting his cooking mood. Jane was given a small tray, it was her breakfast. Jane took it and went to a small table to eat quickly then she quickly brought the breakfast to Brian.


    When she had just stepped into Brian¡¯srge room, she noticed that it was dark around, without any light, because it was tightly covered withrge curtains and tightly closed windows from the inside. But there was still a slight blur of the outside light that made the room appear dim in the dark. So Jane walked slowly and gently to carefully lift her legs, avoid colliding with the surrounding objects so that they don¡¯t cause her trouble, Jane conveniently ced the tray of food on a small table near Brian¡¯s bed.


    Although Jane was upte on her first day of work, Brian woke upter than she did. He was still burying his head in the warm nket, unaware that someone was entering his room. Jane looked at him for a moment, she didn¡¯t have the heart to wake Brian up because he was sleeping so soundly when Jane saw Brian¡¯s rxed face, no longer scowling as usual in his sleep.


    But she mustplete her work, otherwise Jane will be reprimanded and severely punished by Mrs. Bonie. Jane immediately went to the window and pulled aside therge curtains to let the morning light in, a clever act of awakening that Jane could think of at this moment. It seemed to have worked, as the light entering the room made Brian feel a little ufortable. He opened his sleepy eyes and opened his mouth, saying:


    ¡°Pull the curtains, I want more sleep.¡±


    When Jane heard that, she gently replied:


    ¡°Master, now is the time to wake up. You need to have breakfast and take medicine.¡±


    Brian fumbled for the clock on the table and looked at it, he said to himself:


    ¡°Is it thatte already?¡±


    He rubbed his eyes and sat up on the bed, Jane quickly giving him a hand. She took Brian to the bathroom so he could clean himself. Brian told Jane to wait outside, when he called, she woulde in and help him out. After a while, Brian was done with personal hygiene, she helped him to sit on the bed and pulled the breakfast table over for him to have breakfast. Brian looked at Jane happily as he ate, and after a while he motioned for her to sit down next to him and said:


    ¡°I want you to eat with me. Come here.¡±


    Jane shyly sat next to Brian, who used his fork to pin the deliciously chopped beef and put it in her mouth. Jane cannot refuse this action, because she is afraid that she will make him angry by her denying, he will continue to bully Jane like yesterday, so she obediently epted the food from Brian. He ate while praising:


    ¡°Very good. You listen to me better today.¡±


    While Jane was eating, she identally let food stick to her mouth, Brian saw it and gently wiped her with his hand. His actions made the little girl shy and turn her face away. He noticed that and chuckled happily enjoying the meal.


    When the master finished his breakfast, she was responsible for tidying them up to the side and taking out a set of clothes from the closet instead of Brian. He sat on the bed silently watching the young girl who was dedicated to doing her job well, Jane was truly the best servant he had, she was very gentle and considerate despite his tormenting her brutally. Brian smiled and stroked her hair lightly.


    ¡°Jane, do you hate me?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jane avoided his gaze who was looking at her and replied:


    ¡°No, my lord.¡±


    Brian was surprised by that answer, he toss his hair, tilting his head to look at Jane attentively:


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you say that.¡±


    After a while of struggling to change Brian¡¯s clothes, Jane also finished the job, Brian dressed elegantly and luxuriously sat in front of her with a light blue shirt and smooth ck pants with a leg injury was carefully changed and bandaged. Jane was about to help Brian go to the self-study room in the order of work that Jane was assigned to, when Brian signaled to stop her, he said:


    ¡°Going to the self-study room again today? I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Jane was a little scared if she didn¡¯t do the right task, so she quickly replied:


    ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Wibul wants you to do, I can¡¯t go against it. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    Brian said in a reassuring voice:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just good at scaring people. You are my servant, I will protect you no matter what, I won¡¯t let you get punished.¡±


    Jane was silent and said nothing, he continued to say as he adjusted his sleeve to make itfortable:


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game today, as said yesterday.¡±


    Jane did not know what her master wanted to y, she was afraid of what he would do to her, so she worriedly asked:


    ¡°Yes. So what are the rules of the game?


    Brian knew that she was notfortable with this game, so he slowly exined it in detail to give her peace of mind:


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll tell you the rules of the game.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 19 Master Brian鈥檚 Game

    As soon as he finished speaking, he picked up the desk phone and called the housekeeper Allen toe here. After a while, he was in the master¡¯s room, Brian motioned for Allen toe closer to him and whispered something to Allen, he nodded in understanding and left the room quickly to prepare. Then Brian turned to Jane and said:


    ¡°Actually, the rules of this game are very simple. yers include me and you, to make the game fair, both will be randomly drawn. That will determine who is the hunter and who is the prey.¡±


    Jane curiously continued to ask:


    ¡°So what are the privileges of the hunter and the prey?¡±


    Cheerful Brian says:


    ¡°This game will take ce within 6 hours, the prey will leave this room first and find a ce to hide. The hunter will have the task of hunting down his prey at all costs. His powers are higher with 5 yellow cards used in his hand, it includes asking for information of his prey from others such as hiding ces when they see where the prey is hiding and also observing from the camera. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jane heard this, she hastily retorted:


    ¡°In that case, the hunter will have the upper hand. That is not fair.¡±


    Brianughed wryly and continued:


    ¡°You really are a hasty girl. I haven¡¯t finished saying it yet, are you so afraid of that?¡±


    Jane hummed awkwardly and replied:


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one, I just speak my mind.¡±


    Brian smiled lightly, continued:


    ¡°Ok, the prey still has its powers. If within 6 hours, the prey finds three things requested by the hunter, then when the prey is discovered by the hunter, it will not be eaten but will also be rewarded with a gift from the hunter. In addition, it has 2 small privileges in the process of running away and finding things, that is, the right to be invisible and the right to escape death, not being caught once.¡±


    Jane heard that and thought for a moment, about to say something, when the butler Allen and another person entered the room, in his hand was a small folded paper box used for the draw. Brian quickly pulled one from the box and looked at Jane inquiringly. When it was Jane¡¯s turn to draw the lot, she hesitated a bit, looked at Brian and asked:


    ¡°Can I not join this game?¡±


    Brian was not happy with Jane¡¯s question, he coldly replied:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a wise question for you, so you like being punished and beaten right?¡±


    Jane shivered in fear when she heard Brian say that, she hurried to put out the fire:


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I was just asking. I will still be in this game.¡±


    Brian smiled slightly, he pretended to wait, motioned for Jane to draw a piece of paper inside the box. She timidly put her hand in the box and took out a small piece of paper. Right now, Allen stepped aside and solemnly said:


    ¡°Invite the two of you to open the little piece of paper and hold it in front of your partner so everyone can see.¡±


    Brian and Jane opened the paper, he smiled brightly and held the paper in front of Jane¡¯s eyes with the words ¡°Hunter¡±. Right now, Jane is baffled by that with a piece of ¡°Prey¡± paper in her hand, which she awkwardly holds up for Brian to see and he¡¯s not surprised at all. It seems that no matter what, Jane still cannot escape her own fate, always being chased by others.


    When Brian learned that Jane was his prey, he was even happier, but he didn¡¯t show it quickly, but only secretlyughed in his heart. Brian motioned for Jane toe beside him, he took another piece of paper, wrote down the three essentials he wanted her to find, and then gave it to her. Jane took it and opened it to read, it contained: a book, an ashtray and a silver ring. Jane identified three things she needed to find and quickly asked him again:


    ¡°So do I get any hints when I go looking for them?¡±


    Brian shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°No, you have to find them yourself all over this Lawrence mansion, wherever you can think they are there.¡±


    Jane heard Brian say that and felt more helpless, finding all three things in such arge ce, it was not an easy thing. But Jane is forced toplete the challenge in this game even though she really doesn¡¯t want to participate in it. Jane turned to look at the ticking clock, took a deep breath and encouraged herself:


    ¡°Okay, I can do it well, just three items in 6 hours, keep calm and try to do everything my best.¡±


    The little girl confidently replied quickly:


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s y, master.¡±


    Jane turned to leave the room quickly, she quickly ran to another ce to find the first object was a book, she had to find it quickly and at the same time had to find a ce to hide so Brian could not find her.


    Brian motioned to his butler Allen to help him sit in a modern wheelchair with full amenities, it has a flexible control with full function buttons, it will help him easily move faster to capture prey. Actually Brian didn¡¯t like using this wheelchair very much because it was a gift from Matthew when he was discharged from the hospital and went home. A gift that Brian doesn¡¯t like in the slightest just because the giver is his obnoxious brother. But now Brian is forced to use it because he has no other way to move as quickly as possible to find the target in this game.


    Brian sighed in frustration as he sat in his wheelchair, he had to ignore it and use it temporarily. Brian opened hisptop quickly, essing the cameras mounted in the mansion to probe Jane¡¯s location. He looked at it, smiled and said to himself:


    ¡°Did you just go to the book room just now? Faster than I thought, but unfortunately it wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Jane was now in therge book room of the Lawrence family, which was the first ce she could think of when she wanted to find a book in such arge ce. But things were really more difficult than she thought because in this room containing a huge number of books, it was like a miniature library, not an ordinary reading room anymore. She will have to start from the smallest to therger, Jane read the title of the book again to keep it in her mind, hearing the title, it sounds like a book in the field of literature. So she¡¯d go to the literature section to find it first, but it¡¯s also a good thing that the books in this room are so neatly arranged and grouped into specific ces, or else it¡¯s bad for Jane right little by little, very time consuming.


    But when Jane went to the literature book section, she could not find a book with the requested name. She searched carefully again but the results were the same, which confused and worried her even more. Jane tried gliding away but still couldn¡¯t see it, she thought carefully about the ces she could try and decided where the family would gather such as the living room, the Lawrence family¡¯s rest room, and a few ces Jane had skipped earlier.


    But when Jane walked out the door and saw Brian, he immediately grabbed her hand and held it. Jane frantically tried to free his hand and was grabbed by Brian forcefully, pulling her to sit on hisp. Jane thought to herself:


    ¡°Unfortunately, it was only a little while ago that I was caught.¡±


    She quickly took out a yellow card and said:


    ¡°Invisible.¡±


    Brian smiled happily and replied:


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll let you go but you should know forty-five minutes minutes have passed. You should run away from me faster.¡±


    Brian let go of Jane, she quickly ran away with her hurried expression. She stopped to ask a maidservant about the members of this family:


    ¡°Wait, I want to ask you. Do you know anyone in Lawrence who has a reading habit or a hobby of reading?¡±


    Piper stopped cleaning for a moment and replied to Jane:


    ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s Lady Hanzel, Mr. Wibul, and the two masters Mattew and Brian.¡±


    Jane thought to herself:


    ¡°It¡¯s been difficult for me, most people in this family love reading. What should I do?¡±


    Piper saw the worried look on Jane¡¯s face and said:


    ¡°I heard you were ying some game with Master Brian. So I¡¯ll help you out a little bit. Can you tell me the title of the book you are looking for?¡±


    Jane excitedly replied:


    ¡°Okay, here it is.¡±


    She showed the book¡¯s title to Piper, who eximed:


    ¡°Ah, the title of this book. I once saw in Lady Hazel¡¯s room, it was a thick book that Hazel enjoyed because she used to take it out and read in her spare time.¡±


    When Jane heard that, she happily thanked Piper profusely, it seemed that she was also lucky to have met a person as Piper had guided her wholeheartedly, finding the book quickly. Then she ran off again to Hazel¡¯s resting room. Today, Hazel is not present in the mansion but on the contrary, there is Riley, Hazel¡¯s personal butler who is rearranging some papers in the room for her mistress. Jane saw the door half open, knocked softly and asked:


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, can I ask you for a little help?¡±


    Riley stood up, adjusted her clothes and sses, looked at Jane with an annoyed expression, and replied:


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Jane said slowly:


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m ying a game with my master Brian, he wants me to find a book. I learned that the book is here now. Can you find it and give it to me?¡±


    Riley looked at Jane for a moment, and replied coldly:


    ¡°What is the name of the book?¡±


    Jane quickly told Riley the title of the book she was looking for, and she went to the table and took a thick red book that was ced above the stack of documents, and gave it to Jane. Riley before giving it, do not forget to remind:


    ¡°When Master Brian is done using it, remember to return it to this room, okay?¡±


    Jane happily replied:


    ¡°Yes, I will do it.¡±


    Riley nonchntly turned away, continuing her unfinished assignment from Hazel. As for Jane, she immediately ran to the next ce to find the second item in Brian¡¯s request.


    _________________

 Chapter 20 The second item

    Before finding the second item, the ashtray, Jane had to go to the housekeeper Allen to submit in the book, which was also good for her as Jane didn¡¯t have to bother carrying the book with her to continue the search for his request. On the other hand, Jane is a very clumsy person, if she carelessly forgets the book somewhere, then it takes effort to find it again, which is really a waste of time.


    So it was the best thing for Jane to turn over what she found to Allen. After she ran to the ce where Allen had submitted book, Jane struggled to think of the people and ces that could use the ashtray. ording to the information that Jane had asked from a servant, almost everyone in the family used tobo except Chesa and Hazel, so there were only three people left: Mr. Wibul, Matthew and Brian. But something is wrong here, does Brian smoke? Jane suddenly remembered to herself, in all the time she had been in contact with him, Jane had never smelled tobo on him. It turns out that Brian doesn¡¯t smoke as she once thought.


    Now it seemed that only Mr. Wibul and Master Matthew remained, where Jane was standing closer to Mr. Wibul¡¯s residence, so she decided to go there and find him first. Jane looked at the clock hanging on the wall in arge room, she panicked more when the time had passed one hour and fifteen minutes, the time was getting smaller and shorter, so she had to hurry and be more agile. .


    Jane ran all the way to Mr. Wibul¡¯s room under the guidance of a servant she encountered on the lobby. After searching for a while. Jane also arrived, it was a very luxurious andrge room with borately carved objects and a few servants waiting to hear the order at the door.


    Perhaps it was now Mr. Wibul¡¯s lunch hour, and he wanted to have a private meal with his new wife inside the room. Jane has arrived, she really wants toe in but is confused as to how to say it? Because that would disturb Wibul¡¯s lunch.


    He was happily eating his meal when he suddenly saw Jane waiting outside the door. Wibul felt confused, so he signaled to stop the meal, he sent someone to bring Jane in to ask. She was brought inside by one of his servants, and immediately felt a little awkward. Wibul sees that and says:


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so worried, I won¡¯t yell at you, when someonees and bothers me during lunch.¡±


    Mr. Wibul looked at Jane for a moment and asked curiously:


    But are you the servant here? I¡¯ve never met you before.¡±


    Jane politely said.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wibul. I¡¯m Jane, master Brian¡¯s new servant. It is my duty to take care of the master and do everything he asks of me.¡±


    Wibul suddenly remembered something and said:


    ¡°Ah, Jane, I heard Regi talk a little bit about you yesterday. But I was so busy that I didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Chesa looked at Jane standing in front of her, then added:


    ¡°You really are beautiful, our Brian really knows how to choose his servants.¡±


    Jane smiled softly.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Chesa, for thepliment. I am so happy about that.¡±


    Mr. Wibul still did not forget his question, he asked:


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be taking care of your master now? Why are you running here looking for me at this hour?¡±


    Jane replied slowly:


    ¡°Actually I was ying a game with the master, he wanted me to find a silver ashtray. Do you have anything like that at your ce?¡±


    Wibulughed and said:


    ¡°Little Brian is also very funny. It just likes to y tricks to amuse itself. Cigarette ashtray? In my ce there are about ten silver ones you mentioned. So you have to take them all away?¡±


    Jane continued to answer:


    ¡°No, sir. In addition to the silver color, there is a small boat carved on the bottom.¡±


    Wibul thought for a moment and replied:


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any ashtrays as you say, they¡¯re all ck and gray and silver in color. Carving with a boat? The first time I heard, it must have been Brian or Matthew¡¯s things, they love to collect strange things. But it¡¯s not really their thing, maybe someone else¡¯s in this mansion. This is a tough challenge, looks like you have to keep looking for it elsewhere.¡±


    Jane could not hide her disappointment, she sadly said:


    ¡°Yes, I will keep looking for it. Thank you for telling me.¡±


    Wibul nodded slightly, he continued his meal with Chesa while Chesa gave Jane some cake on the table. Jane thanked Chesa, she ate the cake quickly and hurriedly left the ce.


    So only Matthew, Jane must go to his ce to find. And luckily, Matthew wasn¡¯t at home today, so she could easily go into his room and check it out. It was a ssic room beautifully decorated with deep brown tones, the floor was covered with fur and the walls were hung with fancy pictures. Jane hurried to the sofa to look for it, but there was nothing that looked like an ashtray that she was looking for, only a ck and dark brown one. Jane was about to go to another part of the room to find him when Brian suddenly pushed open the door, surprising and panicking her. It¡¯s true that Brian watched Jane closely with the camera, so he was able to get here so quickly.


    She hastily ran out of the room when Brian threw a rope around her and grabbed her, he held her tight, not letting Jane run away. She pursed her lips, took out the second yellow card, and shouted:


    ¡°Escape from death.¡±


    Brianughed and said:


    ¡°Ha ha, you are my cute prey. All right, like I said, I¡¯ll let you go this time. But you should remember, you have no right to help anymore.¡±


    Jane nodded slightly, Brian was about to release her when suddenly the door opened and Matthew entered, he was surprised to see his brother and servant in his room. Matthewughed and said:


    ¡°Why did youe to my room? Have you run out of ces to make love?¡±


    Brian pulled Jane back, sat her on hisp, hugged her from behind, and replied:


    ¡°Yes, your room is more interesting to me than you did to me in the past, when you had sex with Kabel, your brother¡¯s girlfriend, in front of him while he was drugged.¡±


    Matthew pped his hands a long time, he said in a sour tone:


    ¡°Why do you keep chewing on that? Not bored? It seems to be quite haunting for you, but I¡¯m bored. Because I see it as a very normal thing, you share your woman for your brother to y, we are a family.¡±


    Brian shouted angrily:


    ¡°But not Kabel? It was you who changed her.¡±


    Matthew raised his hand to his mouth and whispered:


    ¡°No no. My innocent brother, she¡¯s always been like that, before that, only fools like you didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Brian paused for a moment, then smiled bitterly and continued:


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not really wary of Kabel, even you, aren¡¯t you fooled by her beauty and voluptuousness.¡±


    Matthew hummed, paused for a few seconds to think, and then boredly said:


    ¡°Right. But when I think about it, she¡¯s not very interesting, or I don¡¯t love her that¡¯s why I feel that way. Or maybe I¡¯ve yed with a lot of women that¡¯s why I¡¯m so bored.¡±


    He continued to walk closer to Brian and provoked:


    ¡°You too, stop acting nice.¡±


    Brian looked at Matthew with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re pissing me off.¡±


    Matthewughed excitedly when he saw Brian¡¯s expression, he ignored it and turned to Jane teasingly, he politely took Jane¡¯s hand to kiss and invite:


    ¡°Do you want to have a ss of wine with me?¡±


    Brian took out his folded cane, hit Matthew in the chest, making him cringe, and fell backwards. Brian held Jane tightly in his arms, saying:


    ¡°Jane is my servant, you can¡¯t touch her.¡±


    He did not want Jane and himself to waste precious time with the madman standing in front of him, so he took off the rope that was wrapped around Jane, he leaned close to her ear and whispered:


    ¡°Continue the game, run away quickly and go to where, who was in my room at the start of the game. You will find what you want.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brian pushed Jane away from him and motioned for her to run away. Jane obeyed, she quickly left the room, running to another ce. As she ran, remembering Brian¡¯s words, she thought to herself:


    ¡°The one who was present in the first ce? The butler Allen and another servant. But if it¡¯s something that Brian considers important, then it¡¯s probably rted to him and the person in question. So the man has an ashtray is most likely Allen, he is the manager of the Lawrence mansion, the most senior servant here and also has a good rtionship with Brian. Everything is so clear now and I was really surprised by that, at first I thought it was Matthew.¡±


    Jane figured it out in her head, she didn¡¯t want to hesitate any longer, so she ran to the housekeeper Allen and asked about the ashtray.


    Meanwhile, in Matthew¡¯s room, Brian was about to push the wheelchair to leave when Matthew stopped with his hand and said:


    ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry, brother? It¡¯s been a long time, we haven¡¯t talked, would you like to have a cup of tea at my ce?¡±


    Brian smiled coldly and replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in talking to you.¡±


    Matthew pouted his lips and continued:


    ¡°Unfortunately, isn¡¯t it? I was going to say where I saw that bastard David who crashed your car, but you don¡¯t seem to care and want to listen.¡±


    Immediately, Brian turned the wheelchair around and urgently asked:


    ¡°Where did you see him? Say it fast.¡±


    Matthew sly replied:


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll tell you that easily? No, I want to exchange with you a condition for providing information


    Brian frowned and probed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Matthew nonchntly replied:


    ¡°Nothing too demanding, I want to try my brother¡¯s new servant. Can you share Jane with me?¡±


    Brian couldn¡¯t contain his anger, he punched Matthew hard when he approached to provoke him, the punch made Matthew fall to the side, he smiled lightly with blood on the corner of his lips and then angrily moved forward drag Brian to the floor. He repeatedly punched Brian in the face and shouted:


    ¡°You are a cripple now, how dare you hit me? Who do you think you are? You are better than me in everything, you are better than me and more loved by Wibul. Damn it. So I¡¯m the one who should be left out in this family, right?¡±


    Brian used his hand to stop Matthew¡¯s punches on his face, he jokingly replied:


    ¡°I am still better than you, a murderer. After all, you had the intention to kill me and cowardly sent Kabel to do it. When the n failed, you wanted to take action with the person who shot me secretly to close the clue. But unfortunately, it was you who killed Kabel. The woman who made you mad and foolish.¡±


    Matthew heard Brian¡¯s words about his old past, he became even more angry, tried to hold Brian tightly, strangling him with his hand. Brian felt a little breathless, he quickly used a fruit knife to drop on the table after Matthew¡¯s fall earlier. Brian grabbed it with his hand and stabbed his brother in the chest. Matthew painfully let go of Brian. Brian immediately climbed into the wheelchair to sit back, pressed the button on the armrest to call the servant toe here. Meanwhile, Matthew held the bleeding wound on his chest with his hand with a nonchnt attitude, he was about to rush to Brian to attack his brother again, but was kicked by Brian with his foot, knocking him back far away.


    Brian¡¯s strong kick caused Matthew pain and fell to the floor, he did not give up, Matthew continued to attack Brian again and tried to pin his brother¡¯s neck. Brian struggled and hard to get out, at that moment, several servants ran in and prevented the two masters, one removed Matthew and took him to bandage his wound, the other helped Brian up and put him back in the wheelchair. Matthew looked at Brian with a huff, before leaving he nced at Brian and said:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today, next time you won¡¯t have the same thing again. This stab I will return to you when I have a chance to do it. Wait there, my brother.¡±


    Brian was silent and did not say anything, he was bandaged on his hand by a servant without knowing it, so Brian was also injured while resisting Matthew. He looked at his watch and suddenly remembered Jane, Brian opened hisptop, he was still in his own game. Brian will continue to catch Jane, he quickly pushes the wheelchair out of the room.


    _________________

 Chapter 21 You must stay with me

    Right now, Jane found the cigarette ashtray she was looking for, which turned out to be a necessary item of butler Allen because he used it every day when he had time to rest in his room. When Allen learned that Jane¡¯s second item the owner requested was his ashtray, he was surprised. Because he didn¡¯t think Brian would remember an object belonging to an old butler like him, it will be brought out to challenge in this game.


    It seems that Brian is very attentive and caring for his housekeeper, he always has a certain close rtionship with the person who took care of him when Brian was a boy. Jane took the ashtray from Allen¡¯s hand and asked curiously:


    ¡°It looks very old, the small boat engraved on the bottom is very strange and beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    Alley happily replied:


    ¡°This item is like my old friend, it has been with me for a long time and I don¡¯t remember exactly how many years, just remember that before I arrived at the Lawrence mansion, it was present in my luggage.¡±


    Jane blinked and asked:


    ¡°So you were the servant here the longest?¡±


    Allen nodded and replied.


    ¡°Yes, I was butler here, a faithful servant of Master Aiden when he weed his first daughter, Lady Hazel. Before that, I was a sailor at sea, a shipwreck happened and it would only be a faint memory if it weren¡¯t for this ashtray to remind me.¡±


    Jane gently asked:


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Allen continued:


    ¡°This ashtray was a gift from my beautiful wife, she doesn¡¯t mind when I smoke, I love her so much but god took her from me. It was during a time when we moved on the sea by boat. Then I wandered around the pub and ran into Aiden when he needed a driver to take him home.¡±


    Jane looked at the old man in front of her and felt a little sad, she rubbed his back a few times to encourage. Allen waved his hand to show that he was okay, saying:


    ¡°Everything is fine, now you should not waste your time, let¡¯s  continue the game. You have about an hour and twenty minutes left to find thest item, or you will lose.¡±


    Jane heard Mr. Allen say that and immediately ran away, she needed to find the silver ring, thest item Brian had asked her to find. He didn¡¯t give her any hints, how could she find it? Things are tough for Jane right now.


    Whose property will the silver ring be? Maybe it belonged to Mrs. Chesa and Lady Hazel, but the book was Hazel¡¯s, there was no reason why Brian¡¯s request should have two items belonging to the same owner. So it¡¯s Chesa¡¯s, right? Continuous questions were raised around the current Jane¡¯s thoughts.


    She had to try to find Mrs. Chesa to rify the direction of her reasoning. And so she went to where Chesa was, it was near afternoon time, she was having tea in the garden on the side of the mansion. When she saw Janeing, Chesa was surprised and asked:


    ¡°What do you need my help with?¡±


    Jane confused replied:


    ¡°Thest item in the game, I wonder if it¡¯s at your ce?¡±


    Chesa smiled friendly and said:


    ¡°Tell me, maybe I can help you.¡±


    Jane obediently replied:


    ¡°Yes, it is a silver ring with a moon on it.¡±


    Chesa heard that, thought for a moment, and said:


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you, there isn¡¯t a ring as it in all my jewelry.¡±


    Jane bowed her thanks to Chesa and left quickly, she would start from other ces she thought of. Jane couldn¡¯t hide her fatigue from having to run around the mansion in this game for nearly an hour, worse now she was showing signs of losing when she didn¡¯t know where to find that silver ring. Jane had no choice but to go looking for it everywhere aimlessly, she asked the servants if anyone had seen a ring shaped like that in the mansion? But they all shook their heads making Jane feel very helpless about the situation. She didn¡¯t know where she should look for it, even though she¡¯d let sixty minutes go by just running here and there looking for the ring.


    She noticed that her legs were tired, so she stopped in the garden yard to rest for a while when Jane passed this ce. She looked up at the clock hanging on arge pole in the middle of the yard with a smallke below which, for a long time, her heart became more bewildered and worried when time was running out. Jane said to herself:


    ¡°So I only have twenty minutes left, time goes by so fast, I still don¡¯t know where it is. What should I do now?¡±


    Jane sighed and then tried to motivate herself to be optimistic, as long as there was a chance, she would try to find it again even though she didn¡¯t have much time left. Jane got up and was about to go somewhere else to find her when she saw Brian pushing the wheelchair quickly, he immediately threw the rope and grabbed her, holding her tightly in his arms. sly Brian says:


    ¡°How are you, my girl. I guess you still haven¡¯t found the third item, right?¡±


    Jane looked at Brian helplessly sobbing.


    ¡°It was too difficult for me. I¡¯ve looked for it everywhere in this mansion but still can¡¯t find it. Can you let me go this time? I want to try to find it again, it still has a little time.¡±


    Brian stroked Jane¡¯s rosy cheeks and said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go far, it¡¯s right in front of you.¡±


    Jane heard Brian say that, she looked at him confused. Brian then held out his ringed hand to her, the silver ring on his index finger. So from the beginning, Brian cleverly set a trap for Jane, no matter how hard she tried to find all the objects, she could not escape his hand. He had arranged it all by himself, in fact this game was just an excuse for Brian to y with her, from the fact that he had his housekeeper Alley make the folded papers for random draws to the fact that he knew which ones were marked for him to choose and be a hunter.


    So when he knew she was the prey, heughed even more inwardly and showed even more pleasure. Brian was the most sly and cunning person she had ever met. It was all his n for a stupid girl like Jane to believe in and she just realized it now.


    But she was still brave and did not give up, Jane took advantage when Brian was not paying attention, she rushed to snatch the ring from his hand. Brian had expected that, he moved his hand flexibly so that Jane could not take it. The more she wanted to grab it with her hands the closer she got to Brian, and he yfully kissed her on the cheek, distracting Jane temporarily.


    She tried to grab Brian¡¯s hand to remove the ring, but he kissed him hard on the lips. Brian forces Jane to kiss him when she doesn¡¯t want to, she is held by him so that she can¡¯t move, so she can¡¯t take the ring from his hand. Jane tried to resist, pushing him away but all was useless as the more she struggled, the tighter he hugged her to his chest.


    Just like that, all of Jane¡¯s helplessness became more apparent when the clock chimed, signaling the end of time. Jane was forced to kiss more deeply by Brian, she could not push him away and burst into tears, saying:


    ¡°Bastard, you are a swindler, let me go. I have already lost.¡±


    Brianughed with pleasure, he let go of Jane, let her sit on hisp and replied:


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m so lucky to be the winner.¡±


    She saw Brian smiling because his game made Jane feel even more frustrated. Why do I have to work so hard, running like a madman in the mansion for six hours? What did you think just because of the joke? Jane was really upset and angry, she couldn¡¯t put it into words and burst into tears. When Brian saw that, he felt even more excited, happily watching the girl crying in front of him. A few secondster, he pouted again to tease her, making Jane cry louder, he smiled, took a handkerchief from his pocket, gently wiped her tears, softly said:


    ¡°You¡¯re really ugly right now, you know that?¡±


    Jane was a little angry, she snorted lightly, pursed her lips, turned her face to the side, avoiding Brian¡¯s eyes looking at her. Brian looked at Jane passionately, he caught Jane¡¯s hand close to his chest, she was caught up in his action, turned and identally caught his eye. Brian couldn¡¯t refuse her at once, Jane was so beautiful and innocent that he was charmed and drawn to her. He held her tightly to prevent her from escaping, he kissed her lips passionately, using his hot tongue to control her in his mouth. Brian¡¯s action made her ufortable, Jane shouted:


    ¡°Stop it, I don¡¯t want that again. Let me go.¡±


    Brian ignored her screaming, the more he tried to control her and covered her mouth with kisses. Jane resisted strongly, she pped him on the cheek, shouting:


    ¡°Enough, bastard. This game is not fair, you bully me.¡±


    She was about to run away, but Brian held her tightly, he got angry and threatened:


    ¡°Run? You must stay here for my punishment. You are my prey, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Jane protested:


    ¡°You are an asshole , let me out. Everything is not fair here, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    Brian angrily shouted:


    ¡°This game you entered, you should ept your punishment.¡±


    Jane replied:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s all because you forced me. Not that I volunteered to participate. Today I had to run around like an idiot, I¡¯m really tired of that. It¡¯s more than enough, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I have to get out of here at all costs.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brian¡¯s face turned red, and he said loudly:


    ¡°Where do you want to go? You must stay here and serve me, that¡¯s the order. You belong to me and have no right to leave this ce.¡±


    Jane reacted strongly, crying loudly and shouting:


    ¡°No, I am a free man, you have no right to force me to do that. I don¡¯t want to be your servant. I hate it and I hate you too, you fucking rude bastard.¡±


    Brian held her tight and asked in a sharp voice:


    ¡°The freedom? Since when did you have it?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Jane said in a determined voice:


    ¡°I had my freedom when I got rid of the traffickers, I wanted it, my own freedom. You have to let me go, I don¡¯t want to be here serving you anymore.¡±


    Brian heard that, he was angry and forced to kiss Jane, he bit her lips until bleeding, he licked every drop of her blood even though Jane was crying, trying to get up to push him out.. Brian doesn¡¯t want Jane to leave him, he wants her to be by his side forever, to be his servant at this boring mansion.


    How long has it been? Since the day Kabel cheated on him, he has lost faith in love, he is no longer interested in love as before and is no longer moved by anyone else. Brian has buried his head in a boring life, he spends his time studying ording to Grandpa Wibul¡¯s wishes and ying crazy jokes with his friends at school when he is disgusted with this tasteless world.


    And when Brian met Jane, he suddenly fell in love with this strange girl, she was innocent and pure, unlike the women he used to love, they just wanted to take advantage of him and take his money to serve for their purposes and intentions. So Jane is very special in Brian¡¯s eyes, he must try to hold her tight, not giving her a chance to escape and turn her into his woman.


    She did not know the loneliness in his heart, how dark it was. Jane only knows that he is her master now, the rude man who treats her badly every day, she is averse to it, Jane is not used to thepulsion that Brian gives her. Jane just refused it and pushed him away as far as possible. But he won¡¯t let her do that, Brian will force her to stay by his side.


    He slid his hand inside her panties under her skirt to grope while wet kisses were pressing on her lips and neck. Brian used his fingers to rub and y in Jane¡¯s ce causing her body to heat up and moan softly. She shook her head in weak resistance without even realizing that she had been unconsciously hugging Brian¡¯s solid body for a long time. Brian looked at her coldly and said:


    ¡°You want to get out of here? No way, I won¡¯t let you do that. Because you belong to me and are my servant now. Everything you have to obey me, do not refuse me with any orders. Can you hear me?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Jane replied:


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t listen to that. Release me.¡±


    She was still stubborn, which infuriated Brian, he immediately unbuttoned his pants, brought out hisrge penis, shoved inside Jane¡¯s, making her scream miserably:


    ¡°Pain, you filth, I won¡¯t let you do that to me anymore, let me go.¡±


    Brian repeats again:


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    Jane still resisted, replying:


    ¡°No, bastard. I didn¡¯t hear anything at all.¡±


    Brian got angrier, he tore the shirt Jane was wearing, he squeezed her breasts hard and sucked, constantly bringing the big thing deep inside. Jane¡¯s body suddenly became more sensitive, her body trembled from being tortured by him, her lower body was squeezed more and more tightly until it hurt. She looked at the man in front of her with teary eyes and said:


    ¡°It hurts. Did I do something wrong? Why are you treating me like that?¡±


    Brian ignored Jane¡¯s question, he looked at Jane with sad eyes and replied:


    ¡°Say stay here. I will stop it.¡±


    Jane looked confused when he said it, for the first time she saw Brian¡¯s deep sad eyes looking at her. Are you begging her? That made Jane waver a little. She stammered:


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Unable to keep his patience, he repeated:


    ¡°Say it, yes or no?¡±


    Jane remained silent, did not answer definitively, making Brian even more angry, he became angry and bit Jane¡¯s neck hard, making her scream in pain:


    ¡°Ah, pain. Please stop.¡±


    Brian grumpy:


    ¡°To speak¡­¡±


    Jane suffered, she helplessly replied:


    ¡°I¡­I will stay here, continue to take care of you, do as you ask.¡±


    Brian let go of Jane, he put his penis outside and shot it on her skirt, he kissed Jane on the forehead and said:


    ¡°Very well, my little girl. Do as you said. Do not forget that.¡±


    Jane nodded softly and replied, seeing her no longer resisting him, he felt somewhat relieved. Brian hugged Jane tightly in his arms and caressed with deep sad eyes:


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave me. You are all I have right now.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 22 Unexpected truth

    She was tortured by him, Jane did not have any strength to resist anymore, she obediently let him hug her body in hisp. Jane hugged him lightly, thinking:


    ¡°I hate you, bastard. You¡¯re just good at mistreating me. Alright, I¡¯ll do whatever you want for the time being. When I have a chance, I will escape from here.¡±


    Brian saw that Jane was more tired, he sent someone to take her back to her room and give her medicine. And when Jane returned to her room with an exhausted body, she quickly climbed into bed to rest, she looked at everything around with lifeless, tired eyes. It would be really good if she could sleep now to forget everything that had happened during the past few days, it was more horrible than she had ever imagined.


    And will it happen again tomorrow? A heavy rock of helplessness was weighing heavily on her small heart. Jane doesn¡¯t know what to do with her dark future but to be as submissive and obey the orders as the bad guy wants. And indeed it was just filled with a painful hurt, without the name of any happiness or joy.


    At least for this moment, she was resting and didn¡¯t have to take care of him at night. The servant who carried Jane to her room informed her of this. Did he also have pity on her poor body? She didn¡¯t know and she didn¡¯t want to think about him now. Jane needed sleep more than ever, and she suddenly fell asleep without warning.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Mrs. Matida was injected with medicine and treated by Dr. Henry, her health was much better. Matida woke up and ate some porridge with the care of her servant Menka, a middle-aged woman, while Oswat and Arthur went out looking for Elise. Menka helped Matida out of the living room to rx, she kindly asked:


    ¡°Today the weather is very nice. Would you like to go out with me, madam?¡±


    Matida smiled softly.


    ¡°Thanks, Menka, but I¡¯m really not in the mood today. I just want to sit here and have tea and rest.¡±


    Menka heard her master say that and nodded obediently in response, she saw that the flowers in the living room had long withered, so she ordered Lexi to rece them when she saw her idle, stealthy. talking on the phone with her boyfriend downstairs in the kitchen.


    Lexi is clumsy, clumsy and also likes to take care of small things, some people consider her narrow-minded and mean because of that. She was reminded by Mrs. Menka, Lexi had a resentful attitude and left, she went out to the garden to quickly pick the flowers that Mr. Arthur had nted and brought them inside the house, then she ced them superficially in the flowerpots.


    And while arranging and re-disying them on the shelves and reading table, Lexi carelessly dropped a photograph on the floor, a loud noise caught Matida¡¯s attention and asked:


    ¡°Lexi, did you drop something again?¡±


    Lexi is afraid to cover up:


    ¡°No, everything is fine. Never mind,dy.¡±


    Matida knows Lexi¡¯s personality is inherently clumsy, she doesn¡¯t believe her words. So Matida hurriedly got up and walked quickly to Lexi¡¯s ce. When she got there, she saw a picture of Mr. Winson, her husband lying on the ground broken apart. She changed her expression, solemnly crossed her arms and asked:


    ¡°You still want to deny it?¡±


    Lexi chirped, bowed her head and replied:


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    No matter how many times Matida reminds Lexi of that, she still suffers from it, still can¡¯t fix her clumsy personality. So because she was used to it, she only reminded Lexi a few sentences:


    ¡°Okay, everything is lost, you quickly get your things to clean this ce up. Next time be more careful.¡±


    Lexi nodded apologetically and retreated to the kitchen to get supplies for a quick cleanup while Matida sighed in frustration, bent down to pick up a broken picture of Mr. Winston.


    The beloved husband she always longed for every night, he left her to go to God when she did not have any preparation. She med him badly for leaving her here alone, with the pain and agony of searching for her little daughter who had been missing for decades. She was ten years older than him while he was still the same, still young at that age. He is still elegant in a luxurious suit with a bright smile on his lips in the picture, the day he achieved his first sess in his career, the day hispany was founded, share the joy with his friends.


    In that moment, she discovered an object hidden cleverly behind the photo. It was a yellow letter from a long time ago, Matida was very surprised and surprised by that. Could it be a letter left by her husband? She immediately opened it with joy, but something she didn¡¯t expect. Turns out it wasn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t exactly what she had thought. It was a letter from her old best friend, Lady Chantal, the Lawrence¡¯s daughter-inw and Brian¡¯s mother.


    Why is Chantal? What is the rtionship between her and Winston? Why didn¡¯t I know about it and Winston never told me anything about it?. How many questions Matida asked herself. She wanted to know the reason, so she quickly opened the letter and read:


    ¡°Dear Winston¡­


    Do you still remember the taste of the strawberry cake that you made for me on a cold winter day? When the two fell in love during a previous high school dance. My heart fluttered before you in that moment when our eyes were identally meet each other. And your fleeting awkward kiss when you and I hid together in the library looking for books for essays. To the bright sunny days, when we camp together on the romantic Rassabi hill. I fell asleep in your arms when you read me a long story in a novel. Those memories are so beautiful but it just stops there, can not continue. That¡¯s when I was arranged by my family to meet Aiden, the powerful man of the Lawrence mansion, the man that many girls crave and wish to have. I met him, who I never loved because my heart was already devoted to you.


    But it was only a temporary excuse because more than anyone else I lied to myself, I really don¡¯t love you much but I thought because when you proposed to me, I gently refused and said I didn¡¯t ready to marry someone. And then when I met Aiden, I admitted that I myself need wealth and power, they are like a precious jewelry and a necessary measure that many girls desire in this society.


    I am really a bad and selfish woman, I gave you false hope in love before but you still don¡¯t hate or me me. Winston is really a noble man, I am very grateful for that, the kindness and sincere affection you give me. But Winston, you know what? I¡¯m really lonely in my marriage to Aiden, he doesn¡¯t understand me as well as you, Aiden is a hot-tempered and imposing man, I can¡¯t stand his temper when I and Aiden argue together. At times like these, I miss my Winston even more, I crave your warm care for Matida, you current wife, when I see it at the round birthday party one year old of Brian, my second son.


    I really envy the way you look at Matida, a love and respect that is rarely found in Aiden. I know I have no right to beg you toe back to me because I have hurt you so much. But it was really hard, I have to confess to you the fact that every night when I coax Brian to put my baby to sleep, I miss you even more. The feeling in the past that Winston cared for and spoiled me, held me tightly in that embrace, how warm and peaceful it was. When Aiden couldn¡¯t have it, he just wanted to possess me and ignore my fluctuating emotions, just to bury his head in his work.


    The distance between him and me is getting farther and farther, I don¡¯t know how to save it. He still loves me but I still don¡¯t feel it¡¯s enough. Am I too greedy a woman? I don¡¯t, I just want to return to the beautiful memories of you and me. Can I suggest you a request? I want to change into Matida¡¯s ce right now, I miss you so much. Can I meet you once at the old rendezvous ce? Can we chat together as close friends? I will go to the meeting ce and wait for you. Please, give me the answer.


    Sending a thousand kisses to you, Winston¡­¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Matida finished reading the letter, her body trembled with anger, a terrible pressure pressed on her chest and caused her great pain. She cried like she had never cried before, a betrayal and deception from Chantal and Winston¡¯s true selves made her angry and burst into tears. She clutched the letter tightly in her hand and intended to tear them to shreds, but then she suddenly thought of something. Matida tried to hold back and control her anger, she took a deep breath to calm herself and folded the letter neatly into the pocket of her dress. She rushed into the room, mmed the door shut and cried bitterly, she cried as she took the letter out and looked at it again:


    ¡°Why is that, Winston? Why didn¡¯t you say a word to me? Did you ever love her? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? Let me be foolish enough to trust you unconditionally. And she, the shameless woman, the best friend I ever had, stabs me in the back, every night longing for my man. Even though she lived in luxury, married to a rich husband. Chantal, I didn¡¯t expect that one day you would treat me like this. So it¡¯s just me, stupidly trusting you so much.¡±


    Matida sobbed, clutching the letter. She must be stronger, she must send this letter to Mr. Wibul so that he can see how bad his daughter-inw¡¯s face is, when Wibul wholeheartedly praises how talented Chantal is?


    But wait a minute, something is not right here. Matida suddenly remembered something, she immediately ran to her desk, opened a drawer full of documents in it and opened a thick envelope. It turned out to be the investigation file of Mr. Winston¡¯s death. Matida quickly flipped through, she hurried to the middle of the file to find what she wanted to know.


    It is this case that has been closed since the year that Elise went missing when the police tracked down, found the culprit was Arlo in a deserted house in the suburbs, only hemitted suicide with a gun, pin a bullet through the head. The man at the tavern took his own life, but Derek, who set fire to Matida¡¯s house and caused Elise¡¯s disappearance, escaped from prison a weekter when he gave a man¡¯s name, the other is Wade, who directed him to do it and promised to give him the money when Derek finished the job.


    And Wade also disappeared soon after, she heard from Arthur ¨C her current husband that Wade is a close subordinate of Aiden ¨C Brian¡¯s father. But she skipped over that detail and quickly ignored it, partly because Aiden and Chantal¡¯s funeral had just beenpleted, and she didn¡¯t want the investigation to go any further because it didn¡¯t have any relevance.


    Unexpectedly, things are different now, between Chantal and Winston there is a connection that Matida did not know before. Is it possible that Wade ¨C Aiden¡¯s subordinate secretly obeyed Aiden¡¯s request to handle her husband. Because when Aiden found out that his wife cheated and secretly met another man, did he get angry? With Matida, it was possible because Aiden was a hot-tempered, scowling and blindly jealous man.


    So from this moment, she will ask Arthur to turn this case over again, she will investigate the real motive of Wade who is behind who and why he carried out that n? Matida wanted to confirm that thoroughly and precisely. She overlooked many important things in the investigation of her husband¡¯s death all this time. Because that time was the time when she was sad the most, no longer having the sanity and mind to think about other things, the strength to get up because Matida went through two pains at the same time, dear husband had just passed away, and her little daughter was missing.


    Matida was impatient, she immediately picked up the phone and called Arthur¡¯s number to inquire about the search for Elise and wanted him to return home urgently because she wanted to ask him to turn over the case, investigate and find someone, who named Wade, Aiden¡¯s subordinate, Chantal¡¯s husband, best friend betrayed and cheated on her.


    Mr. Arthur was standing on the side of the road looking for information about Elise, he received her call and immediately returned home. He called Oswat back with him. While driving back home, Arthur was still surprised, he was in a state of ecstasy. Because he was absorbed in thinking about something, or he himself did not pay attention to the details of Wade, Aiden¡¯s subordinate, since he is busy helping Matida to help arrange Winston¡¯s funeral and search for his daughter Elise, perhaps he is just like Matida, silly enough to forget to investigate to the bottom of this case.


    That made Arthur not focus on driving, he slipped the steering wheel when there was another car speeding in the opposite direction, the collision made Arthur and Oswat temporarily unconscious in the car along with severe scratches on the body, apanied by broken ss pieces scattered on the road.


    All vehicles and pedestrians poured into the car ident that just happened, they looked at the two seriously injured men in the car with afraid eyes, both curious and observing. Some people called the police toe and some people helped a little and then quietly left immediately. Only the sound of car horns giving way remained behind, the sound of the engines of the cars continuing to move on the road.


    And they don¡¯t know that the sound of the ident just now includes the sound of two cars hitting each other, the loud rubbing and breaking of ss just like the sounds a young girl lives on the fishing vige have heard and seen. Only strange thing is that it is more painful.


    _________________

 Chapter 23 Wendy鈥檚 Memories

    Those memories suddenly appeared in Wendy¡¯s dream again, the gloomy, dark image of the dpidated house suddenly appeared in her mind. An obsession to torment that Wendy cannot forget.


    A tall, muscr man, covered in tattoos, violently having sex with her poor mother in bed. It smelled of blood and the smell of dirt and grime that hadn¡¯t been washed clean for a long time. Surrounded by a group of people ying cards happily together, they ignored the little girl Wendy, who was tied by ropes with her hands and feet tied, and angry eyes when witnessing that despicable scene.


    Right now, she wanted to rush to stab those bastards with a knife, they were demons from hell, they didn¡¯t deserve to be called human. Even if she tore them into a hundred pieces, she would not be able to vent the anger that was boiling, burning hot inside her like now.


    And one of the men ying cards happily among them was none other than her father, the person Wendy most craves to kill is him, the first to die before the rest.


    He was a wretched and fake man who always made others do things his way, it was miserable for her mother to marry such a lousy husband. Although she advised her mother to give up on him many times before, she still didn¡¯t listen, Wendy really didn¡¯t understand it. Is it love or blind stupidity?


    Wendy was shaking with fear, trying to scream with all her might even though she was gagged by them with cloth. She couldn¡¯t think of a hundred reasons to answer the question of why her father, he did, did such a cruel and cruel thing to her mother, the woman who had lived with him, took care of him and bore him two obedient children. He heartlessly let other men torture and trample on his wife¡¯s body?


    When one by one, one by one, yed with that woman¡¯s body in bed, and she herself was helpless to witness it all, watching her mother being raped and brutally treated without any means to prevent them. She only wished that her eyes had be blind now, so that she could not witness that horrible and dirty scene. Will Wendy be the next to take the ce of her mother and let them rape and y?


    If that was the case then she wanted things to go faster because Wendy didn¡¯t want to see her mother crumpled and physically in pain in bed anymore. She wanted to help her mother get some rest and sleep. But that didn¡¯t happen it was quite the opposite, as her poor mother was exhausted and breathless gasping for air on the bed those bastards had given her. Now that it was her turn, Wendy knew what she was facing.


    She was ready when they untied and rushed to force her into bed, Wendy would use her teeth to bite into their flesh like a wild animal and would never let go or stop it again. Wendy will crush them, gnawing their bloody flesh in her mouth, they will feel pain to stop the barbaric act or maybe they will lose blood from her attack. That is the proper result they receive for their wrongdoing when they heartlessly mistreat others.


    And that¡¯s all just the force of Wendy¡¯s fleeting imagination, she wasn¡¯t brave enough to do it because of the hard blows to her back and butt when Wendy resisted wanting to charge. They changed to a new, wiser decision, when one of them told her father to sell her to a trafficker for a hefty price, because they had heard her father talk about her virginity. She is like an expensive and luxurious item.


    That¡¯s why, soon after, they changed their ns without trying to mistreat or coerce her. Instead, they y with alcohol, they use a big stick and smash everything in the house, they enjoy breaking everything in the house as a pastime. They draggedrge cabs, tables and chairs to the middle of the house, use a hammer to break it, they were happy about it, the loud bangs made them excited and drawn. And those sounds make someone tremble, they feel like those big men will kill them in a moment if they are noticed and have actions that displease those barbarians.


    Wendy was the same, she was cold when she saw them, they made her more afraid than ever. The young girl had a feeling that she would be swallowed up and killed by them at any moment. Wendy is still a little girl, she¡¯s really too small and weak right now, being intimidated by those bastards, shouting at her and not daring to fight back.


    Next after that, they proceeded to bang on the ss in the window and therge door in the aisle. The broken pieces of ss broke, rubbed and collided with each other, they fell to the ground and shattered into tiny shards. A few fragments shot out and hit Wendy, the little girl was hit by a flying piece, causing her arm to be slightly scratched. Wendy immediately thought of a way to free herself, which is to sneak out a small piece of ss and cut into the rope to escape. But unfortunately, one of them noticed her actions and used a small dagger to warn her not to do it to avoid being killed by them. He red at Wendy as if he wanted to eat her alive, always watching and keeping an eye on her to prevent her from escaping.


    Their behavior was like a bunch of madmen with red eyes and rosy faces drunk from alcohol, they enjoyed cutting themselves with broken mirrors and screaming at themselves. Do they take drugs? Why are they so crazy? The answer is yes, one of them was a drug dealer and he shared it with his aplices. So that¡¯s why they are crazy and act stupidly unlike normal people at all.


    And they wanted to approach Wendy again, they wanted to put the broken ss on Wendy¡¯s white skin, but her father stopped in time, because he didn¡¯t want his goods to be damaged and be ugly in the eyes of the customer. They obeyed him as a dog obeys its master. But instead, they wanted to fill the void of that demonic control, the drug that led them to act. So they drew close to the poor woman covered in wounds and blood on the bed, Wendy¡¯s miserable mother, they cut her wrist with a piece of ss to make the blood gush out as a pleasure they had enjoyed and think about.


    She couldn¡¯t stand the excruciating physical pain and lost too much blood, so she couldn¡¯t stand it and took herst breath in bed. Wendy witnessed the scene with her own eyes and was helpless to do anything. She cried horribly, she cried and screamed in madness, she screamed until her voice was hoarse, the scream was like a cry for help of a wild dog being beaten so badly by its owner, broke his leg and peeled offyers of flesh on his body.


    Wendy didn¡¯t understand why the man she called her father was so cruel, she could never have imagined such a horrible scene as this unfolding before her eyes. And when her mother died, he made it clear to her that he was just a fake father who had lived with her for ten years, and her biological father was unlucky to have survived the shipwreck at sea.


    Because Wendy¡¯s mother wanted her daughter not to grieve over the loss, she quickly epted the evil man¡¯s proposal when her biological father died. And all the truth has been rified, only Wendy understands it, why has he treated her very good, unconditionally during the past time. It seems that all of those things are not true feelings but just an excuse, a perfect cover to cover up the cruel person and beastly within him.


    She was sold by him to a human trafficker after he had thest bit of humanity left when he regained consciousness from alcohol and drugs, it was the act of burying her mother in this small fishing vige.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    _________________

 Chapter 24 Condition

    That nightmare woke Wendy up, she opened her eyes and looked around and discovered Henry was sitting at his desk, busy with his documents. He saw Wendy waking up and curiously asked:


    ¡°Having a nightmare?¡±


    Wendy sadly did not answer, she sat on the bed curled up inside the warm nket. Henry feel a little confused, he quickly stopped processing the documents on the table, walked over to Wendy¡¯s bed and sat down next to him. He slowly lifted a cup of tea to his mouth to enjoy and sat there silently watching Wendy.


    She was a little scared of this man and slowly backed away as he looked at Wendy with a mixture of interest and attention. Wendy confusedly looked at Henry stealthily, she silently observed this guy, when yesterday she was put in a sudden situation so she still could not see his appearance clearly, now sitting opposite him directly. With him, she had the opportunity to take a closer look at him.


    Henry wore thick sses with a calm, knowledgeable look, a far cry from the demonic form she¡¯d seen him before. And he has thick ck hair, thick eyebrows, handsome face, tall, and small mouth corners, they are beautiful and attract Wendy. But no matter how handsome he looks, Wendy still hates him because he abused her and tried to force her yesterday. Also, Henry treats her well, which really baffled Wendy with it. So who is he, what kind of person, is he a good person or a bad person? Why did he act like that and keep her in this room?


    Hundreds of questions were asked that made her feel extremely ufortable, she could not be immersed in the quiet space of this room, so she asked:


    ¡°Who are you and why did you treat my wound?¡±


    Henry showed a slight smile on his lips, looked at Wendy coldly and replied:


    ¡°People call me Doctor Henry, although I don¡¯t like the name very much. And I treat you, it¡¯s a doctor¡¯s duty to see someone else hurt.¡±


    Wendy whispered his name in her mouth and said to herself:


    ¡°His name is Henry and he¡¯s a doctor.¡±


    She unconsciously curiously looked down at her carefully bandaged foot and other wounds on her body, only now she noticed that she had been changed into a new dress while sleeping. Wendy continued to ask:


    ¡°Did you change my clothes?¡±


    Henry smiled and replied:


    ¡°No, my servant did that.¡±


    He jokingly added:


    ¡°But I carried you to the bathroom and washed you clean. Haha.¡±


    Wendy looked at him with angry eyes and said:


    ¡°Who gave you permission to touch my body?¡±


    Henry was a little annoyed, he threw his tea cup at Wendy making her scream, he went to hold Wendy and threatened:


    ¡°Shut up or don¡¯t me me, Randall gave you to me for a debt he owed me, then you are my property and I am entitled to do so.¡±


    The warm tea he drank stuck to Wendy¡¯s shirt and Henry¡¯s cold iron eyes looking at her warningly under his sses made Wendy a little scared, she could feel his anger enveloping her own body. So here she had no right to oppose him. She will live patiently and endure under his control and obediently be a little girl who submits unconditionally.


    It seems that the result is the same, it has remained unchanged forever, sold to traffickers, even though bravely escaped, but was still arrested. Not being severely beaten by them, but they were sold to another man. And now she was given by that person to the next person as nothing more than an item. But never when Wendy gives up her freedom, she will try to find a way to get it back. She looked at Henry with tears in her eyes and begged:


    ¡°I know I am your property now, but may I ask you to release me? I will do anything you ask for it.¡±


    Henry let go of Wendy, he smiled and replied:


    ¡°Haha, you are such a persistent girl. I love it.¡±


    Wendy excitedly asked:


    ¡°So what do you need me to do? I will do it well.¡±


    Henry pressed close to her face, provocatively looked at her directly and whispered:


    ¡°Really? Will you do anything for me? Even agreeing to let me use your body for sleeping pill  testing like I did these past few days?¡±


    Wendy panicked and asked:


    ¡°The past few days? Wasn¡¯t it just yesterday?¡±


    He whispered in Wendy¡¯s ear and exined:


    ¡°You were infatuated with the sleeping pills I just made, which I gave  you the day before. That¡¯s why you slept more than you felt in a day.¡±


    Wendy shivered in fear when Henry said that. So she slept in bed for more than a day without realizing it, that¡¯s why she always felt heavy and tired from the anesthetic of the drug. And it¡¯s strange that even while taking sleeping pills, Wendy still can¡¯t forget that obsession, they follow her and appear in Wendy¡¯s dreams every day.


    Henry saw Wendy silent, her face became sad, thinking about something far away, he was curious to know, so he quickly kissed her on the forehead gently wake her up and asked:


    ¡°What are you thinking? Did you have nightmares before while you were sleeping?¡±


    Wendy appeared to dodge, she shook her head and replied:


    ¡°No, nothing at all. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Henry asked sternly:


    ¡°Say it, I want to know why you have nightmares while sleeping. It shouldn¡¯t have happened because it proves that my anesthetic isn¡¯t strong enough to control other people¡¯s minds, causing you to fall into unconsciousness and sleep.¡±


    Wendy annoyed replied:


    ¡°I do not know. I don¡¯t want to remember it anymore. Please don¡¯t make me talk about it.¡±


    Henry sighed a little and said nonchntly:


    ¡°Okay, stubborn girl. Prove my drug failed when tested on your body. Then I¡¯ll take a stronger dose, and you¡¯ll fall asleep and never dream of it.¡±


    Wendy helplessly replied:


    ¡°If your medicine works as you say, it will be really good. I wish I could forget about it and not dream about it again.¡±


    Henry nced at Wendy and thought to himself:


    ¡°Really? Poor girl.¡±


    He thought for a moment, then approached Wendy and asked again:


    ¡°So you agreed to the offer I asked for, right?¡±


    Wendy clutched the nket tightly, resolutely answering:


    ¡°Yes, I will do everything you say in exchange for my own freedom.¡±


    Henryughed cheerfully and replied:


    ¡°Very well, I need you like that. She is lovely.¡±


    He opened a box of pills, carefully injected Wendy with a strong dose, she slowly fell into a deep sleep. When he saw the little girl lying still on the bed, fast asleep, Henry approached Wendy and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead, then carried her inside to a secret room behind the ce where the whips and ropes were kept, strange objects that he had well hidden.


    Inside the room was veryrge, Henry had keyed the password to lock it carefully so that no one would enter, heid Wendy down on a bed in which, next to it were medical equipment and experimental machinery. Around in one corner of the room were small numbered animal cages, neatly stacked on top of each other, they were all mice with full-color fur including ck, white and gray.


    They cunningly watched Doctor Henry¡¯s actions when carrying a strange girl into this room. So it seems, from now on they are no longer lonely because there is a test friend like them here.


    Meanwhile there were a mouse in the cage who were getting high on drugs, it was locked in an enclosed space with a thick white atmosphere. That caused the inhibited mouse to emit painful squeaks as if it wanted to get out, which caused Henry to vex toward the barn area. He used a small bottle to suck the air out of the enclosed cage, then injected the rat with a red drug, it no longer cried buty temporarily unconscious.


    Henry coldly threw the empty medicine bottle he just injected into the trash, he quickly walked over to the sleeping Wendy, passed her a purple liquid medicine bottle and at the same time attached to her head the wires connected to the machine for exploration. Henry chuckled softly.


    ¡°For the first time applied to humans. An expected experiment.¡±


    He focused on sitting at the table and typing continuously on theputer keyboard to connect the data, suddenly his phone rang. Henry saw the phone number from Bollton¡¯s house, he purposely ignored it in his eyesight, but it kept ringing for a long time. That made him feel irritated and bored picking up the phone to listen:


    ¡°What?¡±


    Butler Ingo slowly replied:


    ¡°Sir, you have a family meeting this weekend. The time will be sent via text messageter, please remember to be on time.¡±


    Henry frowned and said:


    ¡°Did he talk to the meeting about anything? If it¡¯s nothing important, I won¡¯te.¡±


    Ingo quickly replied:


    ¡°Actually the matter of your mother¡¯s will, Lady Z. You need toe.¡±


    Henry pondered a little, he said:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±


    Ingo politely said:


    ¡°Yes, Master Henry.¡±


    Henry continued to work on his unfinished business but still not fully focused on it, he paused for a moment and retrieved a small wooden box stashed in a shelf behind the desk. He used a special key to open it, inside was a picture of a beautiful woman holding a handsome baby boy with a happy smiling face. Henry picked it up and looked at it, he wondered:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, did you leave a will for me?¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 25 Found a way out

    The next morning, at the Lawrence Manor, a soft light through the thick fog shone into Jane¡¯s cottage, waking her up with a drowsy sleep that still hadn¡¯t been enough. Jane felt numb and aching all over her body and bruises on her neck, chest, lips and thighs when yesterday that bastard forcibly kissed Jane¡¯s body. She tiredly opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings, thinking:


    ¡°Is it already morning? So fast.¡±


    Jane still wanted to sleep a few more minutes with this tired body, but things still didn¡¯t go as she wanted, Jane forced herself to wake up to work because that is the job that every servant here must obey. And no matter how hard she tried, the sleepiness held her back, so Jane floundered in bed a little longer. Until a door opened, a loud noise startled her awake. Mrs. Bonie looked at Jane lying on the bed with a questioning look, and loudly said:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wake up,zy girl.¡±


    Bonie said as she went to the window and pulled the curtain forcefully to let the light in to wake the little girl. While Jane was still struggling with her sleepiness, she sat up in bed. Jane rubbed her eyes, looked stupidly at Bonie and wondered:


    ¡°When will I have my freedom, when every day the master sends someone to supervise and lock the door carefully when I return to my room every evening.¡±


    Bonie showed no interest, she replied calmly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s your life here. If you create trust in your master, he may be able to rx you more, not control you so tightly, and he may not ask someone to lock the door and lock you in this room.¡±


    Jane took the maid¡¯s dress from Mrs. Bonie¡¯s hand as she motioned for her through a quick nce into the bathroom to shower. Jane nodded obediently and followed, she showered and cleaned herself, then put on clothes. Bonie continued to request Jane to sit on the bed so that she could apply medicine and bandage the wound on her neck.


    She had no opinion on this, she thought it was a very normal thing when Brian sent someone to do it for her, maybe he wanted her to look clean herself and not die in this ce. Jane feels like she¡¯s more of a sex doll for him to satisfy her bestiality than an ordinary servant here.


    She was sad thinking about it while being medicated by Mrs. Bonie. Wounds have always been painful for Jane ever since, because from childhood to adulthood, from the day she lived with Mr. Harvet¡¯s house, there was never a time when she didn¡¯t get beaten, there was never a time when she didn¡¯t wound on body. But at least she had her ownfort and freedom, not like now even those two basic things, she still didn¡¯t have.


    After being medicated by Bonie, Jane was left alone for a while. Since Bonie¡¯s mission is just that,e here to unlock it, check on Jane¡¯s condition and dress her up. As for the rest, Jane can do it herself. And when Bonie finished her assigned work, she quickly gathered her medical potion and gave Jane a light reminder before leaving the room:


    ¡°Today, Mr. Perry, the master¡¯s uncle ising to visit him. Therefore, breakfast with visitors will be prepared by her. You shoulde to the kitchen early to get your jobs.¡±


    Jane replied obediently:


    ¡°Yes madam.¡±


    Bonie nced at Jane for a moment, then left the room and moved somewhere else. While she was walking to the dressing table and gently dabbing some lipstick on her face. Jane uses a makeup brush to brush slowly, she looks at her beautiful self in the mirror with sad eyes, she thinks about the past, her current situation without avoiding negative thoughts and self-pity, just like that, tears from nowhere were rolling down her rosy cheeks ever since. She had unconsciously cried without realizing it, it seemed that they were tears of resignation and helplessness in front of everything around her.


    Now she has no time to cry, she has to hurry to the kitchen to work, or else she will be punished. Jane has to keep herself fresh and optimistic. She told herself to try to be strong, not to be so soft anymore. And so Jane took a deep breath to calm down, she stomped a little powder on her face to cover up the oldyers of powder that had been washed away by her tears.


    After putting on her makeup and tying her hair up, she looked at herself in the mirror again and left the room. Jane knows that in this Lawrence mansion, her every move is being watched by cameras because Brian is a careful bastard, he won¡¯t rest easy to let her go without any secret surveince.


    Not paying much attention to them, Jane walked down the hallway to the kitchen area quickly. As on the first day, she received her breakfast tray in the servant¡¯s food stall then she would walk over to the drinks counter to make tea. As for the dishes, the chef has already taken care of them, he just hasn¡¯t cooked them yet, when he had just arrived fifteen minutes ago. He will probably be very busy today because Mr. Perry has been here very early, some say that Perry went to Lawrencest night and had dinner with Mr. Wibul before that.


    That makes the chef more enthusiastic, busy preparing breakfast. While cooking, do not disturb him, otherwise he will get angry and scream because someone affects his cooking mood. As for Jane, while she was making tea, she realized that the tea bag was half empty, not enough for both of them to drink. So she asked another servant standing near her:


    ¡°Hi, I need some more tea, my tea has run out. Do you know where they are?¡±


    Tess was Chesa¡¯s servant, and she said nonchntly:


    ¡°In the back of the kitchen, there is a warehouse dedicated to storing longsting dry food, including the tea bags she was looking for. Go there and take it.¡±


    Jane thanked Tess, she hurried to the ce Tess had directed, the barn was veryrge, it contained all the necessary provisions to use in Lawrence such as coffee, tea, corn, wheat and some ck sesame , barley that she identally saw. And in the deeper is a ce to store wine, the wines are aged in a traditional style for many years.


    Jane also wanted to go there and take a closer look to satisfy her curiosity, but time did not allow, she needed to grab a tea bag and go quickly. So Jane went to the teapot to get it, which was a container near the window. She involuntarily saw outside the window, in the distance there was a narrow road. Jane thought for a moment and curiously went out to explore the ce.


    As she walked, she looked around on both sides, they were surrounded byrge trees that obscured the view ahead, the more Jane went up, she saw a circle of fence carefully enclosed with a padlock and hook secure chain. Jane looked over to the other side of the fence and saw that in the distance there was a roadrge enough for cars to pass, but it was rather deste and deserted. The young girl happily eximed as if she had discovered something:


    ¡°Ah, so this is another entrance of the mansion, it is connected to the outside. As long as I can break this chain and lock, I¡¯ll be out of here.¡±


    Jane was overjoyed when she discovered that, she crept around to see everything wandering around like a thief, then kept an eye to see if anyone was following her or not? Jane quickly removed some zinc from the fence to use as a unlocking tool for her. But no, it can¡¯t be opened because the big lock is so strong, it¡¯s not easy for Jane to crack it.


    She tried to open it again, if it still didn¡¯t work, she had to return because if she left for a long time, it would make others suspicious. Jane will temporarily keep it in her mind and will return to this ce at night when everyone in the mansion is asleep.


    Thinking so and deciding to act, Jane used her strength and ingenuity to open it but still there was no change, it did not open, it remained in its original state. That made Jane sigh helplessly, she had to return to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for her master Brian.


    _________________

 Chapter 26 Preparing breakfast

    Jane took the tea bag and returned to the kitchen, now that Chef Seger had finished cooking a list of breakfast items his masters joined with the other cooks, while the servants took change-over picking them up and putting them on their serving trays. They all act in an orderly and careful manner, following the procedures of the kitchen for chefs and servants.


    The young girl saw that and hurried to her tea stall to finish the unfinished tea making. At this moment, Tess brought food to Chesa while watching Jane enter the kitchen with curious eyes, she suddenly asked:


    ¡°Where have you been for so long? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished for beingte?¡±


    Jane awkwardly replied:


    ¡°I had a stomach ache so I went to the bathroom, which took a lot of my time.¡±


    Tess smiled and continued:


    ¡°Yes, then do it quickly, or you don¡¯t want to be punished.¡±


    Jane nodded at Tess, who hurriedly boiled the tea and poured it into a cup. Then ce them in a separate tray and carefully lift them. Jane hurried to the back of Brian¡¯s room, where there was arge dining table in the garden that needed her quick cleaning.


    She entered Brian¡¯s room and noticed that he was long awake, she hurriedly ced the tea tray on a table near the bed and walked over to him, gently helping him to the bathroom. Brian saw that Jane was in a hurry when seeing him wake up early and said:


    ¡°Slowly, slowly. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡±


    Jane didn¡¯t say anything but just nodded slightly, she slowly helped him into the bathroom to clean himself. While he was being held by Jane, Brian yfully hugged Jane, making her quite shy and dodging. He kindly asked Jane:


    ¡°Does the neck wound still hurt?¡±


    Jane coldly replied:


    ¡°No, my lord. I¡¯m fine, you should go to the bathroom to wash up and clean up. In about forty-five minutes, Mr. Perry will be here for breakfast.¡±


    Brian smiled at Jane and said:


    ¡°Ah, my uncle. I forgot he wasing to visit me today. Then I will listen to you, obediently and prepare.¡±


    She helped him into the bathroom to let him clean himself, and as for Jane, she would take advantage of that time to run out into the yard, clean therge dining table and decorate them so beautifully with utensils such as tablecloths, vases, tes, knives and forks, etc.


    But something doesn¡¯t seem right here, Mrs. Bonie should leave this job to someone else? Because she had never trained it, how could Jane know and set it up. She was about to run to find Mrs. Bonie and ask about the table decoration, but she was afraid time would not be lost, as at this moment, she still had to wait for Brian toe out of the bathroom and change his clothes.


    Jane saw everything unfold before her eyes, she took a deep breath and encouraged herself that she could do it well. Jane look over at Mr. Wibul¡¯s dining table while ying Brian¡¯s game? It also looks quite simple with a vase of flowers ced in the middle of the table, and napkins, tes, knives and forks ced ording to the number of people eating.


    This breakfast is for two people so it¡¯s not too difficult for Jane, she will arrange them ording to all she can see and follow. First, Jane will put the vase in the middle of the table, she hastened to pick the flowers that grow nearby, put them in the vase. In the next step, as she observed and remembered, the fork was ced on a white paper towel and then the knife and fork were ced next to it. Next were the extra items, Jane was a little confused, so she arbitrarily put them aside, at another small table on the left in the yard.


    Jane looked at her watch and realized that twenty-five minutes had passed, and she ran to help him out of the bathroom even though he called Jane twice. Brian confused, he suddenly asked:


    ¡°Where did you run off to? Why don¡¯t you wait for me outside.¡±


    Before she could answer, Mr. Perry arrived. He had arrived earlier than nned, he must have slept wellst night in Lawrence that this morning Perry was in such a good mood. He was dressed quite simply with a yellow shirt and dark brown jeans, Perry was an aristocratic middle-aged man with an elegant appearance, he was the cousin of Sir Aiden, Brian¡¯s father.


    Perry entered the room and saw Brian still undressed, he walked over and hugged him and happily said:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Brian, I came to visit you. How is the wound on your leg? Are they getting better?¡±


    Brian smiled mischievously and replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Perry. I am no longer a child who needs your attention.¡±


    Perryughed wryly and said:


    ¡°Really? But in my eyes, Brian is still an unruly boy who loves the attention of others.¡±


    Brian gave a small smile without saying anything, he implicitly motioned for Jane to invite Perry to tea brought by her. Jane obeys and invites Perry to the courtyard to enjoy tea. When he just came out to the yard to sit at the dining table, Perry was amazed at Jane¡¯s unique and newyout. He was about to ask, but then stopped, he found a magazine that Jane had ced on the next table and picked it up to read while he waited for Brian to change.


    Perry seemed like a pleasant and approachable person, and Jane felt a little relieved, at least not as grumpy and rude as Brian was, she was happy. Jane didn¡¯t want to waste her time, she went back inside to change Brian¡¯s clothes. Today, since she entered the room, Brian felt that Jane was a little strange because her haste and urgency was not the same as yesterday. The truth is, did she hide anything from him? Or because Brian is too sensitive to everything and thinks about it. So while changing, Brian looked at her questioningly:


    ¡°You look a little strange today. You¡¯re doing everything in a hurry, Did something happen?¡±


    Jane shook her head and replied:


    ¡°No, master. It¡¯s just that I have to handle several things at once, so I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    Brian heard that, looked around and then asked in surprise:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mrs. Bonie assign another person to help you prepare breakfast in this morning?¡±


    Jane said nothing, Brian understood that and was a little annoyed, he said:


    ¡°Okay, I have my way. Serving breakfast to guests inherently requires two or more servants. Bonie let you do it all, she made a mistake and needs to be warned.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want something like the previous one to happen when Jane saw Bonie¡¯s angry, vengeful eyes looking at her from her master¡¯s room. Jane has been greatly hated by Bonie since that time, if it happens again now, she is afraid that the rtionship between Jane and Bonie will get worse and worse, because she originally hated Jane, now more and more hate her more. Well, Jane will have a hard time living with Bonie in this mansion. That¡¯s why Jane hastily stopped Brian, she said:


    ¡°Everything is fine, I have almost finished the work anyway. Nothing unfortunate happened. Master shouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of this and proceed to punish her.¡±


    Brian hummed softly, he said temporarily to reassure Jane:


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I have my own way of handling it.¡±


    Jane helped Brian up, she led him out into the yard to sit at the dining table, where Mr. Perry was reading the newspaper. When he saw Brianing, Perry gave Jane a helping hand. Brian looked at the arrangement of the table, he chuckled lightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Jane quickly brought the tea tray outside, she noticed that the tea was cold, so she hurriedly asked the owner¡¯s permission to let her go down to the kitchen to change a new one.


    Brian quietly watched his maid with attentive eyes, he said nothing, slowly motioned her to retreat to the kitchen. Jane quickly went to the kitchen to change the tea, she saw that the breakfast dishes of the master and Mr. Perry had been prepared, but they were still there and not served by any servants. Could it be that Bonie forgot to assign someone to help Jane? The answer behind it is that Bonie did it on purpose so that Jane had to work alone without any help from others.


    Even though Bonie knows it¡¯s not right, it will get her punished. But Bonie was not afraid, but thoughtlessly considered it normal because this is how Bonie raised Jane in this mansion. Minutester, after Jane had changed the teapot for her owner¡¯s breakfast, she was wondering what to do with the food, load it up all at once with the handy food cart, or ce it on a tray at a time, the order in which the breakfast items appear to create more appeal.


    _________________

 Chapter 27 Still haven鈥檛 done it well

    But what Jane did not expect, Mrs. Bonie appeared at that moment, followed by two other servants. She motioned for the two of them to bring their food with her irritated, angry, and unhappy face. Maybe Brian sent Bonie here, and at the same time he gave her a lesson like just now.


    Bonie nced sideways at Jane with a smug look, she snorted slightly to show her anger at Jane and quickly walked out of the room.


    Jane quietly took the tea tray and went to the garden behind Brian¡¯s room. As soon as she arrived, she saw a scene that surprised her, that was, Mrs. Bonie was forced by Brian to stand on her side carrying two buckets of water in both hands, her face was extremely unpleasant and angry. Mrs. Bonie did not seem to ept and submit to this punishment. Because Bonie mumbled something in her mouth as Jane passed her.


    Jane silently walked over to pour tea for Brian and Perry while they were both talking passionately. They were talking aboutst year¡¯s adventure in the western hill that Perry had been on. He excitedly told Brian how a nobleman like himself had changed when living on a vast prairie hill, and even happier when he lived inside a wooden house built and design by himself.


    Perry was a simple, unpretentious man who was the person Brian felt the most love and respect for when his father passed away. Because when Brian talked to Perry, he felt even morefortable and loved life, he was very grateful to Perry foring here to visit him and bring an interesting story Brian had wanted to hear.


    And the unexpected appearance of the third guest, Lady Chesa, temporarily interrupts Brian and Perry¡¯s conversation. Chesa was eager to get to know Perry, a stepchild of the elderly husband she married. Chesa walked over and sat down at the table to everyone¡¯s surprise, as for Brian, he didn¡¯t seem to like this guesting here. But he still remained silent, because he was in a good mood today, so he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble with anyone.


    Mr. Perry, seeing the stepmother to whom his venerable father married, probingly asked:


    ¡°I did not expect thedy to be so young, younger than me. How should we address ourselves?¡±


    Chesa gave a devilish smile and replied:


    ¡°Perry, you don¡¯t need to be polite to me, just call yourself a normal householder.¡±


    Brian asked in a sharp voice:


    ¡°So Perry should call you are his mother?¡±


    Chesa covered her mouth with her hand and giggled and replied:


    ¡°Your uncle doesn¡¯t have to call me that, Perry calls me ma¡¯am.¡±


    Perry did not want the conflict between Brian and Chesa to increase, after all, people living under the same roof, so Perry lowered his voice and asked:


    ¡°So, what is the purpose of thedying here today? When without prior notice, suddenly came to have breakfast with us like this.¡±


    Chesa looked at her maid Tess and said:


    ¡°The truth is that Tess told me about this breakfast. I also wanted to see my son Perry, that¡¯s why I suddenly came here without notification .¡±


    When Perry heard that, he happily replied:


    ¡°So thedy was curious about me, so she came to see me. I was really happy to hear that.¡±


    Chesa smiled shyly like a shy girl, making Brian feel even more ufortable, he didn¡¯t know what the purpose of hering to his ce was? Or does she want to push with your uncle? Thinking of that, Brian became even more irritated. He chimed in and said:


    ¡°Chesa, you¡¯ve met Perry now. So can you make an appointment to meet Perry alone somewhere else?¡±


    Chesa smiled faintly, she calmly replied:


    ¡°My nephew, you don¡¯t have to be so upset. Whatever Lawrence is for now, I¡¯ve taken over temporarily. Everywhere we go, if we want to meet anyone here, do we have to listen to your will? I remind you, I have more power and status than you.¡±


    Brian angrily snapped:


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m a bit tired. You two just keep talking, you should stay here for breakfast until you get bored.¡±


    He turned to ask Jane to help him get up to go back into the house, when Mrs. Chesa hurriedly said:


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s still a lot of food on the table. Why don¡¯t you eat it more?¡±


    Brian coldly countered:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me excessively, I¡¯m full. Jane, help me into the house.¡±


    She was about to help Brian back into the house when Mrs. Chesa said sarcastically:


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t respect your grandmother. But on the contrary, you are extremely pampering and cherishing this maid.¡±


    Brian turned around and replied:


    ¡°The servants at the Lawrence mansion, I consider them all the same, without much distinction.¡±


    Chesa heard that andughed, she quickly interrupted Brian:


    ¡°But I don¡¯t see it that way. Even a servant¡¯s basic service on such a sloppy, seriously wrong table, don¡¯t you me her?¡±


    Brian pretended to ignore, he did not want to pay attention to what Chesa said, he gestured for Jane to help him quickly go inside. Chesa again provoked him, continuing to say:


    ¡°Wibul will say the same thing as I do if Wibul finds out. After all, she is a servant. She should do a good job here. If a clumsy servant doesn¡¯t know how to arrange the table and arranges handkerchiefs on the table, it is not a light humiliation for our family to receiverge guests.¡±


    Brian was a master after all, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the clumsiness of the servant next to him. So he said:


    ¡°Okay, she¡¯s not good at that job, she needs time to learn more.¡±


    He nced briefly at Bonie, who was suffering from punishment, and continued:


    ¡°Because there are some people who bring their own jealousy and anger to others, Jane will not be punished. She did her job very well. But Lady Chesa reminded her of that, so I forced her to re-learn how to arrange everything in service to avoid being judged again by some people who don¡¯t understand the matter.¡±


    Brian said loudly enough for everyone in the ce to hear:


    ¡°From tomorrow, Bonie will have to atone for her mistakes, please teach Jane how to decorate the dining table to the petty tasks of a servant¡¯s job that she does not know. If she makes a mistake or is embarrassed with anything to do with service, the first person to be held ountable is you, Bonie.¡±


    He raised his hand to signal a few servants to help Bonie put two buckets of water on the ground, Bonie looked at the master and said:


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll teach Jane everything well tomorrow.¡±


    Brian motioned for Jane to help him go inside to rest, and she obeyed. While Chesa was still trying to get Perry to talk to her at the breakfast table. After a while, Chesa was called back by Wibul, and Perry went inside Brian¡¯s room to say a few words and say goodbye to him to move to a friend¡¯s house. Before leaving, Perry had someone give Brian some apple pie, which he happily epted. And after the guest left the room, Brian looked at the box of apple pie and said to Jane:


    ¡°You did a good job today, the cakes in this box are your reward.¡±


    Jane asked in surprise:


    ¡°I think they are pretty good. Don¡¯t you like to eat them?¡±


    Brian slyly replied:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I say I like it, will you give it to me?¡±


    She nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to eat together.¡±


    He saw her smile suddenly felt warm and fluttered a little, Brian nodded slightly and said:


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Jane deftly opened the box of cakes, she put a piece of cake on a small te and offered it to Brian, who took it and used it. Jane, too, is enjoying it on her te.


    Today, Brian seems to be more cheerful than usual, so he does not have an attitude or act to bully Jane, a normal day passed quietly. And soon the evening came, when Jane finished her work serving Brian. She returned to her bedroom. But it doesn¡¯t seem like things are as quiet as everyone seems outside, because inside Jane¡¯s head, she is thinking and calcting how to go to the kitchen at night to move to that fence and unlock to escape.


    _________________

 Chapter 28 Stubborn girl

    After Jane took a shower, she sat in front of the mirror,bed her hair and pondered how to leave the room. She suddenly remembered the new shoes for servants ced next to arge box stowed away in the barn, and she had an idea. Jane looked down at her shoes and took a pair of scissors, made a big slit in the bottom, then gently tore them off with her hands, taking care not to make a loud noise, so as not to attract his attention. outside watchman. Minutester, Jane also finished creating her perfect product, now the shoes look like they are torn naturally. Then Jane put her shoes on, she went to the door and said:


    ¡°Hey, my shoes are all of a sudden torn. I don¡¯t want to be found out and scolded by Mrs. Bonie tomorrow morning. Will you allow me to go down to the warehouse?¡±


    The watchman Saxon looked at Jane inquiringly, opened the door, and replied gravely:


    ¡°Teared shoes? Let me see.¡±


    Jane hastily showed her shoe to Saxon, who looked at it in tatters and said:


    ¡°Just give it to me. I will go to the warehouse to get another pair of shoes of the same size and give it to you.¡±


    The young girl immediately retorted:


    ¡°Actually these shoes are quite wide for my feet. I needed a shoe that would fit better, so if you use the old shoe size it won¡¯t be urate. I think I should go there myself and choose my own shoes, it would be better.¡±


    Hearing this, Saxon hesitated for a moment, and Jane quickly added:


    ¡°You can walk behind me and monitor. I won¡¯t be able to run anywhere.¡±


    He noticed that Jane was an innocent little girl so Saxon wasn¡¯t too alert, he nodded in agreement, letting Jane step out of the room. He said:


    ¡°You just keep going forward to the warehouse. I will follow behind you to monitor.¡±


    Jane walked quickly to the barn, she opened the door and found the shoebox, Jane tried on different sizes of shoes to buy time with Saxon. Because she knew she was faking it, Jane had small feet so she would fit a small size, but she ignored that and kept trying onrger shoe sizes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While trying on shoes, she expressed that she was having a stomachache and had to suppress it for Saxon to see, he worriedly asked her:


    ¡°Where are you unwell?¡±


    Jane knew her move seemed to have worked on Saxon, she looked tired, said:


    ¡°I feel my stomach hurts a bit. I think I should go to toilet for a bit.¡±


    He was also worried about Jane¡¯s realistic performance, replying:


    ¡°Have you chosen a pair of shoes that suit you? I¡¯ll take you to toilet right now.¡±


    Jane hurriedly put out her leg and said:


    ¡°Here it is, I found a shoe that fits.¡±


    Saxon nodded in agreement and took Jane to the restroom quickly. It was near the kitchen, Jane had juste up with a new idea, she said to Saxon:


    ¡°My going to toilet will take some time. In the meantime, he could go to the kitchen and eat some barley bread. They still have a few left over tonight, you can get them in a container.¡±


    Saxon felt a little hungry, when hearing Jane say that, he did not refuse and agreed to do. When he saw that Jane had entered the toilet, he went to the kitchen, where the bread she had talked about, took out a piece of cake and ate it.


    Jane entered the toilet and silently observed the outside. She saw Saxon leisurely eating cake, so she took advantage of the time he wasn¡¯t paying attention and quietly managed to leave the toilet. She quickly moved along the small path that she discovered in the morning, Jane ran and groped in the dark because she did not bring a light.


    Because she knew that if she brought any glowing objects, Jane would be discovered quickly by Saxon. Right now, moving on the road is extremely difficult for Jane, she identally tripped over rocks and resulted in a slip and fall. She felt pain in her legs but those were small things, they did not affect her but also gave Jane a little strength so that she could be resilient and get up to continue.


    Meanwhile, Saxon had been eating barley cakes in the kitchen to the point of fullness. He stretched his shoulders a few times and went to the toilet to wait for Jane. A few minutes passed, he still didn¡¯t see here out, he panicked when he discovered something and rushed inside the toilet to check.


    He didn¡¯t see Jane, now he panicked and frantically ran around looking for Jane from the toilets, kitchens and storage areas with only one goal to find her. And then he suddenly thought of something, Saxon immediately ran to the trail to reach the fenced ce. At this moment, Jane was drowning in darkness and fell to the ground, she bent down to get up and dusted her clothes which were smeared with mud.


    And suddenly she saw Saxon¡¯s shlight approaching the ce, as he repeatedly called her name. Jane immediately lowered her head and found a discreet ce to hide temporarily. Fortunately, Jane saw arge hollow tree stacked under anotherrge tree and in front of it was a block of stone. She hurried inside the ce and took shelter despite the voices calling her name from the Saxon.


    He went around to the other side and looked for Jane again. She took the opportunity and slowly stepped out and walked slowly through the darkness to the fence. But unfortunately, she tripped over a rock and slipped and fell while walking up a steep slope when she had not been careful and fell down just now. The fall caused her skirt to be torn on one side and her leg swelled, the injury caused her pain, Jane couldn¡¯t stand it and helplessly sat down to rest and examine the wound.


    She couldn¡¯t see the lights of Saxon anymore, Jane guessed that he might have returned to the mansion and reported her disappearance to Brian. When that bad guy finds out about Jane¡¯s escape, how crazy will he be? She couldn¡¯t even imagine it. But it must have been terrible, she guessed, and terribly bad for Jane.


    Jane couldn¡¯t lift her leg more, she guessed she had sprained herself from the fall. She felt it hurt more and more, so she temporarily went back to her old hiding ce, a hollow tree near the rock just now to rest. She didn¡¯t want to be discovered by Brian¡¯s subordinates, so it was the best way she could think of right now.


    At the same time, Brian is sleeping and is woken by Saxon, he is extremely annoyed and grumpy. He was even more irritated when he received the news that Jane, his maid had arranged an escape game in the night. Brian looked at his watch and noticed that it was past midnight now. ording to Saxon¡¯s presentation, Jane did not bring any lighting items.


    Therefore, it is very disadvantageous for Jane to move in the dark to go to the fence. So she would stop somewhere for a little while and wait until early morning, Jane would act fast. That was extremely convenient for Brian, he had more time to let his subordinates track down and observe every nook and cranny where she could hide from afar. Brian called the housekeeper Allen, who was in a wheelchair, and motioned for Allen to take him somewhere. Brian smiled to himself.


    ¡°Jane, I¡¯ll find you no matter where you hide.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 29 Predator

    In the deserted night with the chilling wind, Jane sat in a rotten tree to hide, she felt pain in her leg, so she tore off some cloth on her sleeve and bandaged the wound on her leg. Jane tried to move a little, but it was still quite painful. Jane realized that now that it was dark, she herself could not be in the dark with these legs, which was quite a risky thing. In addition, she was tired and exhausted from running around until now.


    But she wanted to go now, because it was a rare chance for Jane to run away. So she lifted her legs and was about to get out of the ce, but fatigue and sleepiness held her back. Jane suddenly leaned her head on the tree and fell asleep without realizing it.


    The night enveloped the maid and enveloped her. When it was early morning, the call of an owl near that ce startled her awake. Jane discovered that she had overslept in this ce sincest night. She quickly stepped out of the ce and realized that it was not quite morning yet. This is a good opportunity for Jane, she must not miss it again.


    The surroundings were gradually bing clearer, it was no longer the pitch-ck darkness like before, and the wound on her leg after a night of rest was much less painful. Jane took advantage of those and tried to run as fast as possible, she longed and expected to see the fenced ce more than ever now.


    Finally, after a while of running fast, Jane reached her destination. Only the sun was already high in the sky by now and everything became more pronounced with the light of day. That way Jane can be more easily discovered by others and that is dangerous.


    She looked around and felt more restless and insecure, Jane didn¡¯t have much time, she had to quickly break this huge lock and chain, otherwise Jane would not be able to escape from this ce. This was the only precious opportunity she had now, so she had to cherish it even more.


    So Jane quickly thought of a way that was to use her hairpin to unlock. Jane opened it, praying it would open. And finally her wish came true, Jane was able to unlock the lock, but the chains were wrapped tightly. Jane looked around for a sharp object or something sturdy to remove it, but there really wasn¡¯t anything like it.


    Jane had no choice but to risk breaking them with arge stone. A loud noise attracted Saxon and Brian¡¯s subordinates who were searching for her nearby. They reported to owner Brian when they heard strange noisesing from the fenced area. Brian sat in an elevated position and confirmed it. He smiled triumphantly when he saw the escaped prey in his sights.


    Finally, after Jane¡¯s efforts, the chain was broken and opened. She excitedly took it off. And just as Jane had just opened the fence to step to the other side, she tripped over a signal wire already strung under her feet. A shot rang out, it spooked Jane and fell to the ground. But when she saw the big road not far from where she was standing, Jane had enough strength and resilience to get up and continue running.


    Brian is sitting in a wheelchair on a tall tower near the warehouse, he uses his shotgun and binocrs to observe his prey, Jane, trying to escape. Brian smiled slyly and said:


    ¡°Oh, what a pitiful prey. Why do you keep driving me crazy and angry?¡±


    He typed in data on theputer and pressed a button on a series of system buttons attached to all the wires and traps in the tower mansion where he was sitting. Brian watched Jane in his line of sight through a sniper rifle from a distance, he purposely missed a trap he had set up specifically to capture fleeing servants. It was a small hole disguised with leaves, and Brian hit it so Jane tripped and fell for him to sessfully grab his prey.


    Never had her thirst for freedom been so intense as now. Jane tried to climb out of the mouth of a deep hole to continue running. She threw a long vine that had grown from arge tree nearby, Jane tried to throw it up several times and luckily it got caught in the top of a big tree that had been cut down. Jane continued to maintain momentum and continued to climb smoothly.


    Her actions just now angered Brian, he observed her within his shooting range and continuously reloaded his gun, firing several times into the area around her. The gunfire scared Jane, she was overwhelmed by them and fell, but Jane still didn¡¯t give up and kept running. It infuriated Brian, and he shot her side-by-side, forcing her to stop. Brian¡¯s missed shot caused her to fall and the blood on her leg was sttered, and Jane cried out in pain:


    ¡°Bastard, you should kill me. That¡¯s hurt.¡±


    With a cold smile on his lips, Brian said into his walkie-talkie:


    ¡°Arrest her and take her to my room.¡±


    Saxon asked someone to bandage Jane¡¯s leg wound, he quickly took Jane to Brian¡¯s master¡¯s room. Jane was tied with her hands behind her back and forced to her knees. Brian moved his wheelchair into the room, he saw Jane¡¯s face covered in tears while looking at him with a sullen look. Brian walked up to Jane and pped her hard on the cheek.


    The sound of hitting the cheek resounded, Jane was taken by surprise, she fell to the floor with her hair disheveled and her clothes dirty. Brian grabbed her hair and pulled her up with an angry look, he shouted:


    ¡°Jane, did I warn you? Why don¡¯t you listen to it and keep trying to escape from here?¡±


    Jane looked up at Brian provocatively and replied:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live like a prisoner here. I want to get away from you as far as possible.¡±


    Brian smiled and replied:


    ¡°So you want to die by my hand, right?¡±


    Jane sobbed, shouting:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Right. You can kill me, if you want to do it.¡±


    Brian got mad, he pped her cheek again warning, it made her cry louder. Jane was crying while clenching her teeth from the scratches on her leg. She looked down at the ce and struggled in her own helplessness.


    He couldn¡¯t contain his inner emotions now, for the first time Brian felt his heart hurt when he saw the girl in front of him suffering from the pain of the wound. Brian immediately slid down the wheelchair, hugged Jane who was lying on the floor in hisp, kissed her passionately on the lips. She sobbed and squirmed, Jane wanted to get out of Brian¡¯s arms right now, but couldn¡¯t, which only made Brian hold Jane tighter and kiss her on the lips.


    He kissed and untied the ropes from her hands, Jane could move and forcefully pushed Brian out. He continued to force her, Brian quickly yanked the buttons on Jane¡¯s body, he removed her bra and sucked on Jane¡¯s breasts forcefully. That made her feel ufortable and shouted:


    ¡°Let go of me, damn bastard. Why did you do that to me? Why?¡±


    Brian took off his shirt and continued to forcefully kiss Jane to stop her from screaming. Now all that remained was the sobbing sound of the girl caught up in his every move. Jane felt his anger through each hot kiss he wanted her to submit to him.


    Jane unconsciously held the rough man¡¯s sturdy body half-heartedly as he continued groping beneath her skirt and probing Jane¡¯s insides with his fingers. A strong stimulus below made Jane feel a little itchy and ufortable, her body bing more sensitive and shaking. She stopped crying for a moment, instead suffering as Brian yed with his hands all over Jane¡¯s body.


    She shyly pushed Brian away when he threatened to bite her neck once. That made Jane shy and less resistant. He suddenly changed his position, grabbed Jane¡¯s arm to prevent her from escaping and tried to sit back in the wheelchair. He immediately unzipped his pants, forced Jane to kneel and ordered:


    ¡°Lick it fast.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 30 Forced

    Jane still had pain in her leg so it was difficult to move, she saw hisrge penis appear in front of her and dodged. Her actions made Brian feel even more annoyed, he pressed her head down there, forcing her to open her mouth and swallow his penis. Jane wasn¡¯tfortable with it, she wanted to let go of it but was pushed hard by his dick and rubbed the inside of her mouth. Jane choked and cried louder, she pushed it away and shouted:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this disgusting thing. Please, let me go.¡±


    Brian grabbed Jane¡¯s hair and grumbled:


    ¡°Disgusting? Then I¡¯ll let you taste it every day until you feel it¡¯s delicious and crave it.¡±


    Jane resists:


    ¡°Never, it makes me nauseous.¡±


    Brian continued provoking:


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll make you crazy for it.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pressed Jane¡¯s head to his ce, he brought hisrge penis in and out of her mouth. Brian¡¯s control made Jane unconsciously obey, she helplessly let it rub in her mouth. After a while, his dick got hotter, Brian climaxed and happily shot semen into Jane¡¯s mouth. He shot so much that she got a lump in her throat. Brian let go of Jane, she fell to the floor and began to vomit, although this was the second time, Jane still could not stand the fishy smell of the slimy liquid. It just made her sick and nauseous.


    While Jane coughed and vomited it out. Brian still didn¡¯t let go of her, he continued to pull her up, sit on hisp, pull up her skirt and put his dick inside Jane¡¯s ce. She wearily begged:


    ¡°Again? Why haven¡¯t you forgiven me yet? Please, stop it.¡±


    Brian got angry and said loudly:


    ¡°Disengage? This was the result you deserved from stubbornly running away. Have you forgotten my warning?¡±


    Jane shook her head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t forget. I was wrong, I won¡¯t run away again.¡±


    He smiled softly and said:


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe your words anymore. I would rather trust your honest body.¡±


    Brian let Jane sit in shock on hisp, shoving his dick in and out of Jane¡¯s ce while stroking her sensitive breasts with his hands. A burning sensation ran through the young girl¡¯s body, Jane repeatedly pushed him away while her body was controlled. Like the previous times, she could not get out, but was squeezed and controlled by Brian even more.


    His dick was big and hot, it rubbed hard against her pussy, making her both disgusted and arousing. At those times, Jane could no longer control her sensitive body and let out lewd moans, she seemed to have been swallowed by him and could no longer keep control. And Jane¡¯s mind. feeling more and more empty than ever when he has sex with her, she can¡¯t be herself anymore, Jane couldn¡¯t think of anything right now, everything looked like it was covered with a vague void of drugs.


    Brian noticed that the little girl was moaning nonstop, which made him even more excited to put onest suppression, clutching Jane¡¯s flushed body and shooting hard at it. Jane shivered as she continuously received the slime from Brian¡¯s dick, it spilled out and wet the bad guy¡¯s pants. Exhausted Jane rested her head on his shoulder, panting, her tired eyes looking into the distance, wondering:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How many more times will I have to be tortured and treated like this by you?¡±


    Brian gently stroked her hair and said:


    ¡°If you want to taste this again, then keep running away. But I¡¯m not sure, next time your leg will be intact.¡±


    She shivered with fear when she heard him say that, and Jane replied quietly:


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Brian kissed Jane on the forehead, he looked at his injured leg and felt a little pain, maybe it was because it was bandaged in a hurry while chasing Jane, he fell and bumped into that ce. Thinking of it, Brian immediately pressed the call button:


    ¡°Prepare the car for me. I need to go to the hospital.¡±


    He asked a maid to dress up Jane¡¯s clothes. Brian will take her with him to the hospital. While Jane was sitting in the car with him, the little girl looked out of the window and watched nonchntly. Curious, she asked Brian:


    ¡°I have not left any actions or attitudes that make you suspicious. How do you know I meant to escape and run to the fence?¡±


    Brianughed and replied:


    ¡°Yesterday, when you helped me to the bathroom in the morning. I have smelled the dense scent of white lily of the valley, which is mostly grown in hedge areas. It even lingered on your shirt. If it was just a few flowers, it wouldn¡¯t have such a strong scent. I guess you found a little path leading to the fence.¡±


    Jane ignored his exnation, she continued:


    ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t make it clear that I¡¯ll run away at night.¡±


    Brian took her hand and kissed it lightly on the back of her hand, replying:


    ¡°I quite understand your personality. In a hurry and always wanting to get out of here. So you will think by all means to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Jane had no idea, she was like a thief caught by him, so she didn¡¯t want to be noticed by him any more, so she kept quiet and watched everything on the busy street through the car window.


    Soon the car arrived at the hospital. Jane was still doing her job as a servant, she helped him out of the car and the two of them and another servant went inside the hospital. Brian took Jane to Dr. Una and sent someone to watch her at the door. Before leaving, he threatened:


    ¡°If you still intend to escape from me, when I catch you, I will break your leg on the spot. Do not forget that.¡±


    Pale-faced Jane nodded, she went inside to see Dr. Una. It seems that while Jane was changing toe here, Brian made a short phone conversation with Una. And she knew what to do when she saw Jane right now.


    Una saw Jane enter and gave a friendly smile, she motioned for her to lie down on the bed and administer anesthesia. After a while, when Jane woke up, she felt her ce a little crowded, as if someone had put something inside her body. Jane looked bewilderedly at Una and asked:


    ¡°What disease did I have? Why did you put something small inside of me?¡±


    Una slowly replied:


    ¡°Your health is very good, everything is normal. Just that thing, it will protect your body and make you healthier. This is Master Brian¡¯s will, you don¡¯t have to worry and don¡¯t ask me anymore.¡±


    Jane nodded slightly, she looked more bored, Jane really didn¡¯t know what that bastard was thinking, he always acted on his own in a crazy and confusing way.


    Then, Una examines the abrasions on her leg, especially the sprained ce when Jane fell. She squeezed it with her hands and applied the medicine gently, then bandaged Jane. She felt a little better with the nicely bandaged ces on her legs. Jane slowly walked out of the room.


    At the same time, Brian had just finished examining the wound on his leg, perhaps the strong impact from a careless fall made it take longer to heal. Dr. Michael advised him to be careful and take better care of his feet.


    During the treatment, Michael asked Brian about the potion he sentst time, Brian was quite satisfied, but he was still worried about the side effects of birth control pills, so Brian changed his mind and decided take Jane to the hospital this time. Michael didn¡¯t ask anymore and just chuckled quietly, he quietly bandaged Brian¡¯s wound.


    When Jane saw that he had bandaged the new wound on his leg, she wondered to herself:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Injured while chasing me?¡±


    He noticed that Jane was looking at him intently, and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Jane snorted and replied:


    ¡°Why should I worry about you? I wish you could just die and stop bullying me.¡±


    Brian wittily says:


    ¡°I won¡¯t die in vain, don¡¯t expect that to happen. Except, if you have the courage to kill me, I will feel happy and d to die by your hand.¡±


    She pursed her lips, thinking:


    ¡°Okay, rotten guy. I will find some chance to kill you and get out of here.¡±


    He motioned for her to take him to the car, and the two of them sat side by side back to the Lawrence mansion.


    _________________

 Chapter 31 After the accident

    The car carrying Brian and Jane passed Matida¡¯s car. All the people sitting in both cars did not know that fate had bound them together. But now is not the time, they are just like strangers identally walking on the street touching each other without even knowing it.


    Jane felt a little tired from the anesthetic, she leaned her head on the chair to sleep without realizing that Brian hade to hug her and lean on hisp ever since. As for Matida, she looked sleep-deprived and anxious when sitting in the car, she spent two long nights awake taking care of Arthur, her current husband had the misfortune of having a car ident.


    And fortunately, Oswat was not seriously injured like his father, he only dislocated his left arm and had to be temporarily bandaged, in addition, he also had scratches on his skin. But he must still be quite numb in the head, so Oswat was injected by the doctors and monitored more in the hospital bed.


    This time, when returning to the hospital from home, Matida took some necessary items and clothes for Arthur and Oswat. More than two nights in a row, Matida was awake, now she was even more tired and sleep deprived. But she does not allow herself to rest because Matida believes that everything that happened to Mr. Arthur is her fault, because Matida urged him to return immediately, thus leading to this ident.


    If he hadn¡¯t been worried about the story Matida just told, he wouldn¡¯t have been driving carelessly that led to this ident. And until now, Arthur has not woken up, making Matida extremely worried.


    The car brought Matida to the front door of the hospital, she slowly got out, although she was almost forty years old, she still looked young, beautiful and noble with her trendy style of dress. Matida entered the hospital quickly, followed by the servant Menka, who was carrying two bags of her essories.


    Matida looked at Mr. Arthur, who was in the intensive care unit, full of wires and machines all over his body, making her even more sad and worried. She quietly watched him through the transparent ss window while the doctors were taking notes and treating him.


    Arthur underwent a six-hour surgery, the doctors worked very hard to resuscitate him and bring him back to life. Because Arthur¡¯s condition when he was taken to the hospital was in a very critical state, his head was hit hard, his limbs were scratched a lot from the broken pieces of ss that were thrown and cut.


    The car was flipped to the side, his arm was stuck in the ss door, so he waspletely paralyzed, apanied by a broken piece of debris that was stuck in his stomach, making Arthur not aware. It caused him to lose a lot of blood, if Arthur was not taken to the hospital in time, he would probably have died on the spot right on the side of the road.


    Oswat woke up after a day of unconsciousness in his hospital bed, the first person he saw at that time was Matida, when she noticed that he was showing signs of recovery and quickly called the doctor. Although Oswat is not the biological son she gave birth to, in Matida¡¯s heart he always has a certain ce.


    Since Oswat was ten years old, he has lived with Matida, his current stepmother. Of course, Matida is not an evil stepmother like in the fairy tales, she ispletely different from them, she always loves and cares for Oswat like her own son. Therefore, Oswat loved Matida very much, he considered her not simply a stepmother but a biological mother for a long time.


    When Oswat heard about his father¡¯s condition, he couldn¡¯t help but worry, but because he needed to rest for the wound to heal, so he was forced to obediently lie on the bed. Today too, Oswat just woke up and didn¡¯t see Matida, he guessed she went back home to get some clothes for him and his father.


    Oswat felt a little better, he dragged his left arm, which was in a temporary cast, to Mr. Arthur¡¯s hospital room. When he arrived, he saw Matida watching from the outside of the hospital room with worried eyes. Oswat came over and said:


    ¡°My father will wake up soon, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Matida looked at Oswat with concern and asked:


    ¡°How is your wound? Why are you out here?¡±


    He smiled softly and replied.


    ¡°I feel better now. Staying in the room is always very frustrating, so I go out to get some fresh air.¡±


    Matida helped Oswat sit down next to the waiting chair for the patient¡¯s family, she graciously said:


    ¡°Please rest more in your room if you still feel unwell, don¡¯t try to get up.¡±


    Oswat reassured:


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, my wound is getting better.¡±


    Matida looked at the lovely boy in front of her, she gently hugged him and patted him:


    ¡°You really are a good guy, you never make me sad or worry much. Even when you¡¯re hurt, you don¡¯t want to tell me. You don¡¯t have to, Oswat.¡±


    He smiled happily and replied:


    ¡°Everything is over, I don¡¯t want to talk much about my pain to others. Because I am Arthur¡¯s son, a strong and kind boy like what he taught me.¡±


    Matida heard Oswat¡¯s words, she suddenly felt an extraordinary warmth, an indescribable peace in the face of such a difficult situation. She wondered what would she be like without Oswat? Then Matida suddenly realized, until now, only Oswat was by her side listening, confiding and caring for her. He was even better than her husband Arthur, as he was always away from home on business trips and searching for Elise.


    Oswat is suddenly curious about Matida¡¯s conversation with his father on the phone earlier. He still don¡¯t understand how the story ends? It¡¯s just that when Arthur received a phone call from his wife, he became so lost and thinking about something that he couldn¡¯t concentrate on driving. Oswat then asked his mother:


    ¡°Mom, what did you say to my father on the phone?¡±


    Matida sighed and replied:


    ¡°There are things in the past that need to be investigated and put together for rity.¡±


    Oswat looked at her confused, Matida said:


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I¡¯ve discovered.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He took her hand tofort her, silently looked at her understandingly, looking forward to listening to her story and sharing. Matida had a slight smile on her lips and replied to Oswat, she looked at the hospital room where Arthur was lying and then turned to look at him, she asked:


    ¡°Do you want to go for a walk with me?¡±


    Oswat nodded silently, he and Matida went out to the back garden area of the hospital to take a walk, she told Oswat everything as she went, from the content of the letter she had read to the connections she had made. she did not expect, the people who were supposed to kill Winston, her ex-husband.


    And when he finished the story, Oswat could not hide his surprise and surprise, he encouraged his mother more to quickly ovee this emotional shock. As soon as his wound heals, Oswat will ask Arthur¡¯s acquaintances to investigate Wade¡¯s name for her. He himself was curious to know, for all these years, where has he been? Alive or dead? And is his purpose really like that? Instead, he will rece Arthur investigating everything from beginning to end.


    Matida feels a little tired walking, she wants to go to Oswat¡¯s hospital room to rest a bit, it is a special room where there is a small extra bed so the caregiver can sleep there without returning home. Oswat was also very careless with that when his mother, who had just recovered from illness, now has to worry and headache about Arthur¡¯s ident. She must have been very tired and exhausted. He then went back to his room with her so that she could take a short nap.


    _________________

 Chapter 32 Henry鈥檚 Story

    After Oswat took his mother back to his room to sleep, he felt a bit bored so he went out to the yard to get some fresh air, on the way, he identally tripped and was helped by Dr. Henry. Henry was surprised to see Oswat injured and asked:


    ¡°Did you have an ident?¡±


    Oswat was helped by Henry to sit down on a wooden bench in the yard, and replied:


    ¡°Yes, my father and I unfortunately had an ident while searching for my sister.¡±


    Henry looked at Oswat¡¯s wound and said;


    ¡°Your arm is off to the side, right?¡±


    Oswat replied quickly:


    ¡°It was quite lucky for me. My arm was just dislocated and bandaged for a few days. I¡¯m a bit unustomed to this position but it¡¯s still better than breaking and having to heal for longer.¡±


    Henry happily says:


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re broken, you¡¯ll see me often. I¡¯ll help you readjust your arm.¡±


    Oswat smiled and replied:


    ¡°Yes, thank you doctor.¡±


    Henry looked at the time on his wristwatch and quickly said:


    ¡°You should go back to your room and rest. I have work to do first.¡±


    Oswat nodded silently, he said goodbye to Henry to move towards his ward. And Henry continued to walk quickly towards his office, when he entered the room and saw Mrs. Sadie ¨C his grandmother was waiting with a cup of tea in hand, he quickly asked:


    ¡°What brings you here at this time?¡±


    Sadie dressed elegantly, looking at her grandson replied:


    ¡°Am I not allowed toe visit you?¡±


    Henry sat across from Sadie, lifted his teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°Of course, this hospital is under your control, you cane here anytime you want.¡±


    Sadie was a little annoyed when Henry said it, she hit his leg with a stick and said:


    ¡°Henry, you are being a bit rude to me. Do I need to take the time to teach you again?¡±


    Henry smirked and replied coldly:


    ¡°Working under the management of my rtives is really cramped. Now I¡¯m not a kid anymore, so I won¡¯t be an idiot to listen to other people¡¯s orders, I have the right to do as I please.¡±


    Sadie burst outughing, saying:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Adult? So you prove it to your father. Pay more attention to your poor dead mother.¡±


    Henry adjusted his transparent sses and replied:


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget it, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sadie picked up the teacup and continued:


    ¡°I have heard from my subordinates that Norton has smoothly built up arge tradingpany, and he will consider your brother Kent as a director. Are you still not participating or getting involved? Kent is a naughty boy, he¡¯s the son of that damn woman.¡±


    Henry did not say anything, he went to the window and looked at the scenery outside. Madame Sadie saw Henry¡¯s attitude, eagerly asked:


    ¡°Thispany is mostly shares your mother contributed to, it was taken by him, are you still sitting around indifferently, Henry?¡±


    He turned his face inside, looked at Mrs. Sadie, ignoring:


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to listen anymore. It¡¯s hispany, I don¡¯t want to interfere.¡±


    Sadie couldn¡¯t hold her anger at this point, she went to hit him on the back with a stick and shouted:


    ¡°All these years, my teachings about your mother¡¯s death caused by him, have they not influenced and made you do anything?¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡°That year, I don¡¯t know why Norton changed his mind and came to my house to apologize and take you back to his house, but if not to avenge your mother¡¯s death. Do I agree to give you to his care easily? My purpose is to want you to be a child that makes him trust and hold an important position in the family. From there I will seek revenge on him for heartlessly killing my daughter.¡±


    When Henry heard this, he was extremely annoyed, he retorted strongly to her:


    ¡°All of that is your will, you always nted cruel and selfish thoughts in my head to take revenge for my mother instead of you. Have you ever wondered how I would feel? Am I ready to do it? You just want me to be a tool to achieve your revenge. And I get really tired and fed up with that when everything in my life, you¡¯re involved and in control of it.¡±


    Sadie did not show any guilt, she replied indifferently:


    ¡°I just want to get justice for my little girl. You are my nephew. Why do you still not understand that?¡±


    Henry said sharply:


    ¡°Yes, I used to understand. But I¡¯m tired of having to deal with it. I have to live in a family where no one wees me, every day is subjected to their harsh judgmental eyes. They never treated me well. All they did was throw me food, clothes and a small room to live in and imprison me there.¡±


    It seems that all his inhibitions and pent-up for so long have been poured out, Henry continued to say loudly:


    ¡°And even being a doctor that gave me somefort was prevented by your efforts. I am a human being, not a puppet for you to manipte.¡±


    Sadie ignored what her grandson said, she said in a voice full of reproach:


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to volunteer to let them use your mother¡¯s property freely and live happily after causing her to die a miserable death?¡±


    Henry coldly replied:


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive them, but I will do it my way, not yours. Don¡¯t say anything from now on.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took off his white doctor¡¯s shirt, took the file and quickly left the office to leave Mrs. Sadie there alone. She still hadn¡¯t finished what she needed to say, and Sadie called behind him:


    ¡°Wait, Henry¡­Henry¡­¡±


    He told a nurse at the front desk, bother her to cancel all patient appointments for this afternoon, they will be rescheduled for tomorrow. Henry hastily unbuttoned his shirt to ease his breath, made his way down to the parking lot, and drove somewherefortable.


    Right now, he felt so much difort in his chest that he needed a ce to relieve himself. And when he was in a frustrated mood, it was hard for him to maintain theposure tomunicate with his patients. Henry drove impromptu on the road, he kept running straight without knowing where his exact destination was. Everything was like his usual routine, he drove back to his house in the suburbs.


    It is arge house with full amenities, it has arge garden and parking lot, in front of the yard there is a neatly manicured flowerbed. This was originally the old house of Lady Z when she often came here to rx alone. His mother is a lover of painting, so she oftenes here on weekends to rest and paint, she wants to find herself a quiet and independent space.


    So after graduating from college, he finished it a year earlier than expected so Mrs. Sadie gave the house back to him as a graduation gift. The fact that Sadie really cares and loves him but that she always likes to control him makes Henry tired and frustrated.


    There are only two servants here, Ted and G, both of them are middle-aged and they each have their own rooms. Henry selected his employees carefully including with criteria such as not talking too much, not caring about other people¡¯s stories, working carefully and cleanly, not asking much about his personal life,¡­and other things.


    They to Henry are just like working machines without emotions because he does not allow it to happen here, his life is extremely tasteless and boring, without any vivid colors of a life to live happily. It keeps repeating day after day nothing is new, and so are the people inside this house, they just work and work. Moreover, they don¡¯t care about anything.


    Henry drove into the yard and motioned for Ted to wash the car for him, while G was cleaning the floor in the great hall, when he saw hime in, he bowed once and continued his unfinished business. Henry is bored, his life is inherently one color, it has formed his entric lifestyle. Or was it created from the training and coercion of his family members for him.


    He opened the door and entered the room, put the documents on the table and then sat in the chair to rest for a while, Henry was about to sleep a bit but was awakened by the noise inside the secret room. He rushed over to check and discovered Wendy had woken up when he stopped the experiment andid her inside arge, previously locked cage.


    Wendy had carelessly dropped the tray of food on the table when she had just finished eating, she watched Henrye in and scared back to her bed, sitting in a corner. He opened the barn door and entered, Henry saw that she had finished the tray of food he had prepared. He smiled and said:


    ¡°You really are a good girl, ate them all. The food I cook, how is it? Is it delicous?¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 33 Pure innocence

    Wendy nodded silently, she was afraid to sneak a look at him. Henry walked over and sat next to her, causing Wendy to involuntarily back away. He looked at her and smiled, using his hand to untangle her tangled locks, making Wendy feel a bit strange and confuse.


    He gently examined the wounds on her arms and legs. Wendy silently did not say anything just let him do it, she silently watched this man. Wendy noticed that he looked a lot sadder than usual today, he didn¡¯t look at her with sarcastic eyes but instead looked at her with lonely and sad eyes. She wondered:


    ¡°What happened to him? Is he sick? Why is he so different from the days before?¡±


    Henry saw Wendy looking at him questioningly and said:


    ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡±


    Wendy stammered:


    ¡°Not avable. Oh no, I have¡­


    Henry looked at her puzzled and asked:


    ¡°So yes or no?¡±


    Confused, she replied:


    ¡°I wanted to ask you¡­When will you finish the drug test and release me.¡±


    Henry smiled and said:


    ¡°When my medicine works, you will be free.¡±


    Hearing that, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief, she happily said:


    ¡°Then I just need to take your medicine and sleep. I will be out. Looks like you¡¯re not the bastard I thought you were.¡±


    Henry suddenly approached, pressed close to her and slyly replied:


    ¡°You are so naive. It¡¯s not that simple. My condition is more than just drug testing.¡±


    She shivered in fear when Henry said that, she avoided his gaze on her and stepped back. He approached to smell Wendy¡¯s hair and whispered:


    ¡°It is very fragrant and pleasant.¡±


    Wendy quickly pulled her long brown hair back to prevent Henry from sniffing, she turned her face to the side deliberately not looking at him. Henry took her hand and kissed it. She had to turn to face him directly, shyly withdrawing her hand. Henry looked at Wendy passionately, her eyes clear and pure entwined with him, her cheeks flushed shyly, her skin smooth and sweet that he wanted to taste.


    He couldn¡¯t contain himself right now, Henry held her head tightly to prevent Wendy from moving, he nted a wet kiss on her lips. Wendy refused to forcefully push him away, Henry shouted:


    ¡°Reject it if you don¡¯t want to leave here.¡±


    Wendy heard him threaten and did not protest anymore, she had to let him kiss her lips passionately. Wendy felt his breath on her, his saliva-filled tongue curling tightly around hers, his signature body odor making her ustomed to it.


    The condition he offers, will he fulfill it? Did he trick her again? She really didn¡¯t know what to do now, except to obey every request he made.


    Wendy let Henry kiss her lips deeply and slowly moving down her cheeks and neck, he ran his rough tongue all over Wendy¡¯s making the young girl¡¯s body feel hotter. He quickly took off her shirt, sucking hard on her sensitive breasts. Henry sucked and gently massaged her, making her moan even more. Then Henry slipped his hand inside her skirt, prated and yed with her parts and made them ooze a little. He rubbed it with his fingers and brought it to his mouth to taste her water.


    Wendy flusteredly pushed him away to stop Henry from doing it again, her action made him even more excited than ever, he held her body tightly in his arms and yed with his fingers in her secret ce, inside the dress she was wearing. His skillful fingers prated deeper inside her making Wendy more sensitive and moan softly.


    The constant rubbing underneath from his fingers with hers made Wendy even more aroused, for the first time she was aroused and climaxed, and then a torrent of water shot out, Henry quickly bent down and sucked it. She felt his tongue provocative and savoring her own, Wendy shook her head and said:


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t take it anymore. No¡­. Ah¡­¡±


    Wendy was strongly stimted by him, she shot out a stream of water that wet the bed bra. Henry looked at her, smiled, and said:


    ¡°You did it very well, my little girl.¡±


    She sat on the bed panting, embarrassed to hide her private ce, he continued to unzip his pants and put the big dick inside Wendy¡¯s mouth and ordered:


    ¡°Lick it¡­¡±


    She dodged and said:


    ¡°No, I do not want.¡±


    Henry frowned again in annoyance, he forced it into her mouth, forcing Wendy to take it. She hates doing this, because Wendy doesn¡¯t want to remember the scene where she served an asshole at the bar. So Wendy kept pushing it away, he angrily grabbed her hair and tugged, using his hand to open Wendy¡¯s mouth to let her suck it in. Henry saw Wendy not moving, heforted her:


    ¡°Do it well, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Wendy was sad, sobbing, she looked up and saw Henry¡¯s menacing eyes looking at her, she had to obey. Although she didn¡¯t want to, she still had to do it, Wendy gently licked it like she was taught by Demut before. Henry was surprised at Wendy¡¯s service skills, his penis became bigger and hotter, he couldn¡¯t help but put it in and rubbed it inside her mouth and shot.


    Wendy opened her wide tear-stained eyes to receive it, her body trembling slightly as she received the amount of slime, she was still not used to the smell of semen. Wendy felt a little nauseous, she was about to vomit it out when Henry grabbed her and forced her to kiss her again. He used his tongue and force to force Wendy to swallow all of his semen down her stomach.


    Then he changed positions for her, put Wendy on top of him, let her squat, he inserted his huge penis inside her and sucked hard. Wendy shook her head, screaming to get out, he became more and more excited, repeatedly pressing deeply to make her feel pain in that ce. Just like that, he kept pushing it in and out causing Wendy to moan loudly and gasp. She thought helplessly:


    ¡°It¡¯s what you want from me, I want freedom so I have to ept that.¡±


    The sound of rubbing underneath and the groans and gasps of Wendy and Henry brought the room to life. Henry hugged Wendy¡¯s body and whispered:


    ¡°What are you thinking, Wendy? I want to know.¡±


    Wendy looked at Henry nkly and replied:


    ¡°Your conditions are given, you will do it?.¡±


    He asked skeptically:


    ¡°Wendy, you still don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    She shook her head and replied.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Henry reassured her:


    ¡°If you meet all my requirements. I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Wendyzily asked again:


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Henry replied quickly:


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    He squeezed her breasts with his hands and moved the penis underneath faster, he reached the top and held Wendy tighter, she knew what he wanted to do. Wendy panicked and pushed him away, shouting:


    ¡°No, don¡¯t shoot it inside. Please.¡±


    Henry ignored her words, grumpy:


    ¡°Be good, Wendy. Didn¡¯t you say you would fulfill all my requests?


    Wendy gasped and replied:


    ¡°I would do everything, except it. Please, shoot it out.¡±


    He held Wendy¡¯s body tighter, forcibly kissing her, thrusting in and out underneath, he had an orgasm, squirting a slimy white liquid inside her. Wendy burst into tears, her body bing numb and soft when Henry let go. She looked at him reproachfully.


    ¡°Rotten guy¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Henry took out a pill, he put a pill in his mouth and kissed Wendy passionately, he pushed the pill into her mouth for her to swallow. Then leaving Wendy lying on the bed breathing heavily, he put his clothes back on and walked out. Before leaving, he did not forget to lock the barn door to prevent her from escaping.


    Wendy pulled the nket over her andy there sobbing, a pain both physically and mentally surging through her. Because in order to get freedom, Wendy let him y and abuse her body. She felt very hurt and hurt, he didn¡¯t see her as an ordinary person but only saw her as a ve.


    She thought of that and cried louder, she was helpless with her current situation. And then she remembered the condition he said, Wendy couldn¡¯t do anything else, she had to trust him in this moment, now she just wished it would go faster, his potion worked and when he ying with her body to the point of bing bored, he would let her go.


    Just like that, the young girl slowly fell into a deep sleep with her tortured body. While she slept, Henry went to his bedroom to rest, he saw a suit in arge box ced on the bed and curiously walked over to see. He saw a postcard ced next to the box and picked it up. It turned out that this was the suit that Sadie had carefully selected and sent, and she wanted Henry to wear it to an important family meeting this weekend. He finished reading and looked at the clothes with disgust, he casually tossed it aside, quickly walking into his bathroom.


    _________________

 Chapter 34 Lesson on how to decorate the party table

    The next day, at the Lawrence Manor, Jane began her morning with a knock on Mrs. Bonie¡¯s door, who entered her room and checked in as usual. Jane received the clothes and personal hygiene, she quickly went to the kitchen to receive breakfast and bring the food to the owner Brian. And perhaps from her run away yesterday, Brian sent someone to watch more closely, he installed more cameras, in the corridors that were not there and in ces in the yard, especially in the rear. fence, chains were locked with tworge locks ced on top of each other. That made it difficult for Jane to escape through the fence passage again.


    She was forced to be his obedient servant in this huge mansion. Today, in addition to serving as usual, Jane also had to attend a training session of Mrs. Bonie on how to arrange and remove napkins from the table. And the first will be a lesson on how to arrange items such as knives, forks, tes and wine sses so that they are harmonious and beautiful in that ce.


    Jane helps him change after he finishes cleaning himself. Brian had always looked at her with watchful and amused eyes, and this morning was no exception. Brian caressed Jane¡¯s thighs lightly as she stood buttoning his shirt, he asked kindly:


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, was your ce ufortable?¡±


    Jane shyly pushed his hand away and replied:


    ¡°I slept very well, that ce is not, no problem at all.¡±


    Brian replied nonchntly, he turned to breakfast when she brought the food:


    ¡°Yeah, very well.¡±


    He continued to touch Jane¡¯s thighs, he moved his hand deep inside her skirt to probe, it confused and embarrassed Jane, she felt awkward, dodging:


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t do that. You should have a quick breakfast. I¡¯ll be at Mrs. Bonie¡¯s ce in a few minutes.¡±


    Brian suddenly remembered something, he stopped it and replied:


    ¡°Ah, I forgot. So it seems I can¡¯t do it today.¡±


    He pulled Jane closer to him, nted a light kiss on her cheek, and continued to eat his delicious breakfast. Jane breathed a sigh of relief when he didn¡¯t bother her and stood aside waiting for him to finish eating. After a while, he had finished his breakfast, she took him to the self-study room, and she would go to Mrs. Bonie¡¯s ce and listen to her teach about the lesson on table setting.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s arge room dedicated to holding things like cleaning utensils, food carts, items like forks, knives, spoons and tes, flowerpots, tablecloths,¡­ and a few other things such as bed sheets and servants¡¯ clothes are also kept here. It seemed that this was an area where the official servants frequented and so was she.


    It¡¯s just that Jane hasn¡¯t washed and changed Brian¡¯s sheets, and she suddenly remembered that she has to do it tomorrow, so she got here just in time today. As soon as Jane entered the room, she saw Bonie waiting for her near arge table, on which there were supplies for her to practice. As soon as Bonie saw her, she loudly scolded:


    ¡°Jane, why are youte? You made me waste my time.¡±


    Jane bowed her head and said:


    ¡°Sorry, I was too careless, didn¡¯t pay attention to the time.¡±


    Bonie nced at Jane, who snorted and replied:


    ¡°Okay, I want to give you a quick guide so I can start another job.¡±


    She paused a moment to put the tes on the table, then continued:


    ¡°Now, I will teach you how to arrange the items on the dining table. Listen to what I say and do it.¡±


    Jane walked over to the table and watched Mrs. Bonie attentively while Bonie instructed:


    ¡°First, we have three tes of food, they include thergest te as the main dish, the other two are of equal size, one of which is used for vegetables and sds. and a te for bread and sandwiches. I will put the main dish in the center position, the sd te on top, next to the main te and the bread te will be ced in a higher position, to the left of the main te.¡±


    Bonie paused for a moment, motioned for Jane to follow, she concentrated on doing and doing exactly what Mrs. Bonie instructed. Bonie went on to say:


    ¡°Next, I will put on the right side of the main te tools such as knives, spoons, soup spoons in order from near to far as follows. And be aware for a moment that the de will point towards the main disc.¡±


    Jane observed and followed slowly, Bonie looked at Jane and reminded her, she continued:


    ¡°On the left, I will put the utensils in order from near to far including: Main fork, sd fork and dessert fork. And the butter knife is ced on top of the bread te.¡±


    Bonie waited for Jane to follow, she instructed the rest:


    ¡°We have three wine sses, let¡¯s put them in the upper right corner, in the same order of distance: Drink ss, wine ss and champagne ss. Note that no more than three tools of the same material should be ced side by side.¡±


    Jane followed Mrs. Bonie¡¯s instructions, although at first she was still forgetful and confused in arranging the objects, but after a while of practice she also remembered everything and ced them exactly in the ces on the table. Bonie saw that and without anyment, she continued on to the second lesson:


    ¡°Next I will teach you how to fold napkins on the dinner table. They include how to fold decorative napkins on a te and how to fold a napkin to install a cutlery set. As for how to fold decorative towels on the te, you will have three ways of folding in three shapes as follows: Sailboat, rose and propeller. The first is how to fold a sailboat.¡±


    Bonie took out a square towel and spread it on the t surface of the table and worked. She folded the scarf in four so that the left side of the face was inside, and continued to fold the corner with theyers up to coincide with the top of the rhombus to form a triangle. Then fold the two sides of the triangle inward and coincide with the height of the triangle.


    Bonie continued to turn the towel shape she had just had onto the table and at the same time bend the ends of the towel back to the top of the triangle and then fold the triangle in half again. Finally, she holds the end of the scarf firmly with her left hand and uses her right hand to pull theyers of the towel in turn to form a sail. It was finished and Bonie ced the decorative towel on the te.


    Jane watched Bonie do as she did, she was still confused and embarrassed, she didn¡¯t remember every step so she folded it incorrectly. Mrs. Bonie knew that but still ignored her, Bonie did not instruct it again but continued to move to the second fold. Jane saw this and quickly said:


    ¡°Wait, can you do it again? I still don¡¯t remember them allpletely.¡±


    Bonie coldly replied:


    ¡°I only have a guiding duty and I only say it once. Whether you remember it or not is your problem. I don¡¯t care about it.¡±


    She ignored the young girl who was practicing folding towels, Bonie nonchntly switched to the second folding method, she said and did it so quickly that Jane couldn¡¯t keep up. Just like that, Bonie told her all the contents of the towel folding lesson. And she asked Jane to practice after hearing it all.


    Jane had only observed it once, so she couldn¡¯t remember it all, Jane had folded the towel wrong and was constantly scolded by Mrs. Bonie. Hours passed, and Jane could not finish folding the towel exactly as Bonie had taught her. As a result, she only managed to fold a sailboat scarf, the rest she did not remember, so Jane could notplete this lesson.


    Bonie punished Jane by hitting her in the arm with her long ruler. Jane had to suffer the punishment. Meanwhile, Brian was sitting in a wheelchair, he was pushed into the room by a servant, he shouted loudly:


    ¡°Who gave you permission to punish my servant?¡±


    She shook her head and replied:


    ¡°Master, ording to the rules of this mansion, servants who do something wrong for any reason will be punished. And so is Jane, today I have guided all the content in the lesson on how to arrange towels and how to arrange items on the table. But she doesn¡¯t pay attention and follow through, so Jane doesn¡¯t finish it. I punished her as prescribed.¡±


    Brian asked again:


    ¡°Is it true that you taught Jane carefully? Or are you always trying to bully my servants?¡±


    Bonnie fearfully replied:


    ¡°Yes, I taught carefully.¡±


    Jane clutched her hand tightly and hid it, she didn¡¯t want Brian to see the red mark on her hand. He looked at her and asked:


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    She silently lowered her head and said nothing, Brian ordered someone to turn on the hidden camera in this room. Bonie saw everything she did with Jane today, from her words, gestures and even the scenes where she punished Jane. Bonie stammered speechless, she hastily bowed her head to apologize to Master Brian. He punished Bonie to sweep and mop the lobby for a week for the act. She obediently epted the punishment and did not say a word of rebuttal. As for Jane, he asked her to take him back to his room and Brian would directly apply medicine to her. When he returned to his room, Brian hugged Jane and asked:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin?¡±


    She gently replied:


    ¡°She did nothing wrong. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit stupid so I don¡¯t remember everything she taught me.¡±


    Brian took her hand and said:


    ¡°You are not stupid, you are an honest and kind girl. you don¡¯t think of yourself like that. When a person learns something, they do not understand and have the right to ask. You too. It¡¯s not wrong, she¡¯s just wrong for not guiding you back when you asked.¡±


    Jane nodded slightly when Brian said those words, she let him apply the medicine to her hand. Jane felt her heart beat faster when she saw his gentle gestures, she thought to herself:


    ¡°Do I have a crush on him?¡±


    Brian saw Jane¡¯s face flushed red when she was looking at him, he quickly touched her cheek with his hand and asked:


    ¡°Are you okay? Why are your cheeks so hot?¡±


    Jane shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Brian knew Jane was lying to him, he chuckled in his heart and slowly approached her, intending to kiss Jane on the lips. Suddenly, the butler Allen knocked on the door and entered:


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, master, tonight you will have dinner with your family. Mr. Wibul has something to announce.¡±


    Brian replied humbly:


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    He gestured to Jane to help him choose a set of clothes for him.


    _________________

 Chapter 35 Lawrence鈥檚 family dinner

    In the evening at the Lawrence mansion, the meeting room in arge hall has the appearance of a long dining table that makes the ce more bustling. On the dining table are the servants arranged neatly and in line with the items on the table including tes, knives, forks, wine sses, flower vases and napkins are decorated very beautifully.


    This is a good opportunity for Jane to practice what she has learned today, so she will not refuse it. She sat focused on folding napkins into boats and neatly cing them on tes. Perhaps today was just a family meal together, so Mr. Wibul didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the presentation, he just ordered people to cook normal dishes like every other day.


    Brian was the first toe here with Jane, because she wanted toe here early to fold the napkins, so he also pleased her and came along. Brian sat to one side and quietly watched Jane sitting next to him fold the towel, she seemed interested in this, so she sat next to him and worked hard at it.


    When Jane did not remember anything, he immediately instructed her, which made her even more embarrassed because in front of Jane now, Brian was gentle and gentle, unlike the rude and aggressive man she had encountered a few day ago. Jane was really not used to it, she felt very strange and even felt his sweetness.


    The person who entered the next room was Matthew, he seemed to have just returned from somewhere, so his face looked a bit tired and scowled. He sat drinking alone with the care of the maid Holy, his hot and sexy mistress. The two were drinking and cuddling each other, talking to each other and giggling.


    A few minutester, when it was time for the Lawrence family to eat, Mr. Wibul entered with his beautiful wife Chesa, followed by her maid Tess, who was quietly observing everything in this room.


    Mr. Wibul motioned for the servants to bring the food, and Matthew and Brian also sat at the table. He sat at the table and looked at everyone smiling slightly, he looked around the table and discovered an empty seat, which was Lady Hazel¡¯s ce, he curiously asked the butler Allen:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to inform everyone? Why hasn¡¯t Hazele yet?¡±


    Butler Allen quickly replied:


    ¡°I have informed Lady Hazel through her personal butler, Riley. I just received a phone call ten minutes ago, Lady Hazel sent Riley to tell me she was busy and couldn¡¯te.¡±


    Mr. Wibul pondered for a moment, then with an annoyed expression he said:


    ¡°Busy? A really good reason it refused and didn¡¯t want toe. My niece, I¡¯m no stranger to that. All right, if that¡¯s what she said, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    He motioned to the servants to bring up bottles of fine wine, he took the ss and sipped it, said:


    ¡°Recently, I suddenly want to rest and travel more with Chesa. It is perhaps a sign of impending old age, and I also feel it through my declining health. Although medicine can cure me, it is only a small part, the rest is still human will and optimism.¡±


    Matthew heard Wibul say that and continued:


    ¡°Yes, I see you need more rest. Everything at thepany, you can rest assured that I will take care of everything. I promise to handle it well and efficiently.¡±


    Wibul smiled softly and replied:


    ¡°You are a good candidate for the position of executive director of thepany, but your temper is too hasty and greedy. The management and operation of thepany with your current position is very good but I need more. So I still don¡¯t feel secure and am considering other people.¡±


    Brian quietly said nothing, he ate the food on his te and was indifferent to the conversation between Wibul and Matthew. Wibul suddenly looked at Brian questioningly:


    ¡°Brian, how¡¯s your leg?¡±


    He still didn¡¯t pay attention to his grandfather¡¯s question, Brian continued to eat calmly without any problem. Wibul saw this and said:


    ¡°Looks like the chef cooked really well today. Food that makes Brian uninterested in my questions and answer it.¡±


    Matthew then interjected and added:


    ¡°Recently, I see that my younger brother is very interested in eating and taking care of his health. That was a very good job. More specifically, Brian seems to love his caretaker maid very much and is engrossed in ying with her. But too much of anything is not good, I think Brian needs to adjust his lifestyle.¡±


    Brian shot Matthew a warning look, he said:


    ¡°Since when did my brother pay such attention to me? He seems to love his younger brother. Thank you very much for that. But you seem to worry about other people¡¯s business more than your own, I¡¯m not quite what you say. Okay?¡±


    Matthew smiled and replied:


    ¡°Okay, my brother. I just wanted to take care of Brian a little bit. It seems my actions are redundant.¡±


    Wibul cleared his throat and interrupted, he turned to Brian and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s good to take care of your own health, but you should also take care of other things.¡±


    Brian nodded silently, he continued to eat deliciously and said:


    ¡°Yes, thank you for taking care of me. So what do you want me to pay attention to?¡±


    Wibul picked up the wine ss and took a sip and replied:


    ¡°When your leg is fully recovered, go back to school and finish school. After that, go to the familypany and work.¡±


    Brian smiled and said:


    ¡°It is an interesting invitation for me. Well, if you say so, then I have no reason to refuse. After graduating, I will go to thepany to work.¡±


    Matthew was a bit annoyed with the words that Wibul and Brian had just said, he really didn¡¯t want anyone to affect his position as deputy director in thepany like now. Because he had a hard time convincing Mr. Wibul to give it to him. If Brian smoothly enters thepany, the position of general manager that Matthew is aiming for will be threatened by Brian. How much effort and effort did he put in to get to that position, and had to prove his ability to Grandpa Wibul.


    Matthew had known Wibul for a long time and had long disregarded him and was always biased, paying special attention to Brian. But he didn¡¯t expect Wibul to make such a quick decision. Matthew could not continue to let this happen, he had to stop it, he was determined not to let Brian enter thepany as easily as he wanted. He said:


    ¡°Entering apany to work is one thing, but wanting to sit in a higher position to run is another. His younger brother needs to learn a lot, a lot of things to catch up with me.¡±


    Matthew paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡°Brian, I think you shouldplete your studies well and then apply to anotherpany as an internship, so you will get more experience and improve your ability. And if you join the familypany, people will shy away from  you and polite to you, so it¡¯s hard for you to prove yourself to others.¡±


    Brian heard Matthew say that andughed and replied:


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to care so much about me. I appreciate your good intentions and concern, but I know what I need to do. And I won¡¯t pass up a good chance to take you down, Matthew.¡±


    Matthew was annoyed, he drained his ss of wine and tried to suppress his anger, saying sarcastically:


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a guy like you who ys all day has the ability to run arge corporation. You¡¯re only good at ttering others and showing your pitiful face.¡±


    Brian quickly retorted:


    ¡°But at least I am better than a murderer who has been sent to prison and spent a long time in reformatory. And he begged his rtives to let him out of there, save himself, give him a new life somewhere else. Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s putting himself down?¡±


    At this time, Matthew could not contain his anger, he immediately rushed to grab Brian¡¯s cor, shouting:


    ¡°Shut up, cripple. I wish you could die, disappear from my sight in this mansion. You¡¯re the one who made me this rash, you have no right or power to say such sarcasm to me.¡±


    Brianughed and replied:


    ¡°Yes, I know. My poor brother is crying out in agony, save his life, remove the stain of being a past murderer, forgive his momentary folly. It makes others feel moved and pitied.¡±


    Matthew then punched Brian hard in the face, shouting:


    ¡°I told you to shut up. Why don¡¯t you die under that bastard David? If it were me, I would hit you until you died, I won¡¯t leave so tantly.¡±


    Brian smiled and replied:


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s bad for you. But I¡¯m d about that. And it won¡¯t be long before I find that bastard and his aplices to punish.¡±


    Wibul had been trying to stay calm all this while, he wanted to ignore the matter but now he can¡¯t, things are going further and further. Wibul angrily mmed the table and shouted:


    ¡°All stop for me, Matthew, Brian sit at the table. What are two people doing in front of me just now? Do you see me as an invisible ghost?¡±


    Matthew saw Grandpa Wibul giving him a warning nce, so he let go of Brian and returned to his seat. Brian too, he adjusted his clothes and picked up a ss of wine to drink. Wibul looked at everyone and continued:


    ¡°The problem of the past, I don¡¯t want to talk about it ever again. It happened and has been resolved in the past. I don¡¯t want it tost until now. And now, I always appreciate both of you, I don¡¯t discriminate, don¡¯t think badly of each other. We are a family, and above all members of a family should love each other. When someone makes a mistake, we should also be tolerant and forgive them.¡±


    Matthew chuckled, wondering:


    ¡°Forgiveness and tolerance? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    While Brian was more indifferent, thinking:


    ¡°Yes, it is a very difficult thing to do. Talking and acting are very different. And the one who started is always the problem, if that person doesn¡¯t stop then things just go on, unchanged or even worse.¡±


    At this time, Chesa noticed that the atmosphere on the dining table did not seem to be as intense as before, she took advantage of the opportunity and said:


    ¡°Today is a cozy family dinner, we shouldn¡¯t waste time arguing. After all, everyone rarely gather and eat together like this. So why don¡¯t we talk more fun things?¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew curiously asked:


    ¡°Fun thing? So what do you want to talk about?¡±


    Chesa smiled and replied:


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that the mansion is a bit dull these days, it¡¯s Mr. Wibul¡¯s birthday in a few days. I think we should do something to make him happy, like hold a cooking contest open to all the servants.¡±


    Brian seemed interested in it, asking back:


    ¡°A cooking contest? So how will it y out?¡±


    Chesa excitedly replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, don¡¯t all the servants in this mansion have a manager. The dishes will be chosen by their owners and the challenge is there. They mustplete it, they must be able to cook the dishes that their master gives them. After that, all dishes will be graded by their owner and selected the best dish to give as a gift to Mr. Wibul.¡±


    Brian chuckled and replied:


    ¡°Very interesting. Me and my servant will participate.¡±


    Chesa quickly continued:


    ¡°But things are not that easy, all are limited by time. The contest only takes ce within one day, the deadline is seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the servants will have toplete the dishes made and disy them on the table for the owner to taste and choose, the quantity must be sufficient, the dishes Requests are not entitled tock. If the above time is exceeded, any servant does notplete enough, they will be punished by me.¡±


    Matthewmented:


    ¡°This contest is great. I will also join it. I would very much like to know the punishment yourdy has given my servants.¡±


    Chesa put on a ghostly smile and replied:


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it exciting and fun. I don¡¯t like creating a boring contest and neither do the participants.¡±


    She paused for a moment to think about something and continued:


    ¡°Ah, they won¡¯t be provided with food by the kitchen directly, but through an indirect way. They will have to find food from the people in charge of the work in the mansion. And to get it, they will have to meet the requirements of the material suppliers.¡±


    Wibul secretlyughed, he happily replied:


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my Chesa. She always knows how to create challenges for others. And that, of course, makes me excited and looking forward to it.¡±


    Chesa smiled happily and said:


    ¡°I just want you to be happy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Wibul raised a ss of wine and offered:


    ¡°Very good, I like it. Let¡¯s do it and now let¡¯s toast the contest well and sessful.¡±


    Everyone at the table raised their sses and drank, Brian looked over at Jane and smiled quietly, saying to himself:


    ¡°The dishes that I will ask you to make? Can you finish all of them?¡±


    After a while, the meal was over, everyone went to their rooms, Brian was helped by Jane back to his room. Jane seems a bit tired today because she has to stand at the table for a long time to serve her master, so she didn¡¯t say anything, just quietly took Brian away. He looked at Jane and said:


    ¡°There will be a contest tomorrow. Sleep well tonight and don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    Jane nodded.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He hugged her and whispered:


    ¡°Tomorrow is going to be fun, I¡¯m looking forward to it too. Because I want to taste the food you cook. But don¡¯t hate me and plot to poison me. If I have any problems, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Jane politely replied:


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that because I don¡¯t want to make you angry.¡±


    Brian smiled softly, kissed her cheek, said:


    ¡°Good.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jane did not react, she continued to take him back to the room, after the door closed, Jane pursed her lips, thinking:


    ¡°Brian, you are such a careful man. I really want to poison you. Rude guy. But this time it¡¯s not appropriate and I¡¯m not a coward either. Okay, tomorrow is going to be a long, hard day for me. I will sleep well.¡±


    She snorted and returned to her room.


    _________________

 Chapter 36 Good boy

    At the same time, in the hospital corridor, Oswat and Matida were happily walking together. The evening space was quite cool, so she took advantage of that to take Oswat outside for a walk to keep him healthy. Matida looked at Oswat and said:


    ¡°Tomorrow, the doctor will remove the cast and send you home. I am very happy that your injury has recovered quickly.¡±


    Oswat happily replied:


    ¡°Yes, mom. Luckily, I was only slightly injured. Tomorrow, after I leave the hospital, I will go to the police station to find my father¡¯s former colleague.¡±


    Matida heard him say that, immediately stopped:


    ¡°Wait, my son. You have just been discharged from the hospital and need time to rest. I don¡¯t want you exhausted.¡±


    Oswat took Matida¡¯s hand to reassure her:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mom, I¡¯m fine. My wound ispletely healed, no problem. I will take my father¡¯s ce and find Elise for you.¡±


    She looked at her polite son, couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions, she quickly hugged Oswat and said:


    ¡°Thank you, I really thank you so much. Even though I am not your biological mother, you still treat me well, more than a stepmother like other people do.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Oswat hugged her tightly and replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing, don¡¯t worry about it. You are my son and Elise is my sister, we are a family. So we have to help each other. That is my responsibility in this family. You don¡¯t need to thank me for that.¡±


    She smiled happily and hugged Oswat tightly to herp. Matida suddenly remembered that she had prepared some sanwish for him, so she let go of Oswat and said:


    ¡°I made some sandwiches for you. Here is it.¡±


    Matida opened a small box containing sanwish, she took a piece of cake and gave it to him, Oswat took it from her hand, he looked at it and replied:


    ¡°This is my favorite food. Every time I look at them, I think back to my old high school memories. It was the day my baseball team lost the school game, and you went to school and brought it. That day, my mood was very sad because I lost, but I had you by my side to encourage me and I also ate cakes made by your own hands. I feel much better and happier.¡±


    She recalled that day, saying:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, the stadium was quieter then after the game ended. I only see a sad face boy sitting bored in the audience, he is having a private confidant, longing to share. And I went to the boy¡¯s ce to talk. It was the first time, I talked to you so much, when before at home, you and I didn¡¯t talk to each other that much.¡±


    Matida paused for a moment, looked into the distance, and continued:


    ¡°I know you love your biological mother very much, when you saw the breakup of your father and her, I guess you were very sad. At that time, you were not ready to ept me as your mother. I realized that too and I slowly did everything to heal your wounds. And I feel like I¡¯m a clumsy and unkind mother.¡±


    Oswat heard her say this and interrupted:


    ¡°No no. You¡¯re not clumsy, you¡¯re the best mom I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    He looked at the sandwich in his hand and said:


    ¡°You care about me so much, you are like a close friend of mine. I am very lucky and happy to have a mother like you by my side. You didn¡¯t leave me when I was lonely and alone. More than that, you always support and trust me unconditionally.¡±


    Matida looked at Oswat affectionately and replied:


    ¡°I will always do so because you are my son, the best gift I have received from god. And I thank you so much for referring Dr. Henry to treat me. Henry is a great doctor, he has made my health be better.¡±


    He smiled and said:


    ¡°It was a coincidence. I found out about Henry when I was overpowered by a thief who was doing a bank robbery with a gun. And unfortunately, the police couldn¡¯t keep him calm and he shot me once in the leg. Right at that time, Henry was at the bank, he gave me first aid, so I stopped the bleeding and saved my life when I got to the hospital in time.¡±


    When Matida heard this, she replied:


    ¡°It was a rare stroke of luck, he saved your life from death.¡±


    Oswat suddenly remembered something and asked quickly:


    ¡°But Henry doesn¡¯t seem like someone from a normal background. Do you know anything about Henry¡¯s family?¡±


    Surprised, she asked:


    ¡°Why do you feel that way?¡±


    He slowly replied:


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been in contact with Henry many times, I still don¡¯t understand what kind of person he really is? He¡¯s always avoiding me when I ask him about his life and family.¡±


    Matida then said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person Dr. Henry is. I also never heard Henry mention family, only once by chance I heard him mention his dead mother when I saw the picture I took with you on the day you graduated from school.¡±


    He thought about something and replied:


    ¡°Perhaps Henry is a man with bad memories and so are we.¡±


    She nodded slightly in agreement, Matida noticed that it was alreadyte at night, she quickly returned with Oswat to the hospital room, both before returning to their room, they visited Arthur. Arthur¡¯s situation is still the same, there is no new progress, he is still lying motionless on the bed with electrical wires and machines attached all over his body.


    Matida slowly sat down, took hold of his hand and said softly:


    ¡°Arthur, please wake up soon. I¡¯d love to hear your voice right now.¡±


    The night slowly fell, making the scene quieter, only hearing the hum of machines by the patient¡¯s bed and a middle-aged woman looking at the man on the hospital bed, she was very worried and sad, she could only pray to God to wake her poor husband.


    At the same time, at the house on Kamile Street, arge vi covered withrge luxuriant trees was nted in the area in front of the gate. The house is located inside with a spacious front yard and the inside is even more airy, but the house has a bit of a dull and lonely space. They don¡¯t know that this ce is a doctor¡¯s residence, he is keeping a girl inside.


    Since that day, Wendy has held a grudge against Henry because he made her sad and hurt. She has no way to refuse him, Wendy still obediently listens to what he asks but her reason always opposes him.


    It seems that she is still having nightmares while taking his medicine, which makes Henry ufortable and annoyed, he tries to force her more. At that time, Wendy just cried and gritted her teeth, she really wanted to get out of this ce as quickly as possible.


    And today too, the effect of the drug does not work, it reacts, it stimtes Wendy¡¯s nerves and makes her remember her past events more clearly and honestly. That made Wendy react strongly. Wendy sat curled up on the bed, bursting into tears and shouting, when Henry approached her:


    ¡°Get away from me, don¡¯t touch me. You are not a doctor. You are an evil bastard. Don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    He slowly stepped closer, soothing the little girl:


    ¡°Calm down, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Wendy was scared, backed away, Henry stepped closer to hold her tightly, causing Wendy to scream:


    ¡°You lied. Let me go, let go.¡±


    Henry hugged her tightly and injected Wendy with a sedative, the young girl took it and eased her resistance, she wearily closed her eyes and rested her head on his chest to sleep soundly. Henry kissed Wendy¡¯s forehead and said:


    ¡°Nice, I¡¯ll try it again. This time it will work.¡±


    He gently picked Wendy up and put her on the bed. He injected a dose of white medicine into a small bottle of water infused into her body. He said quietly:


    ¡°Now is not the time, wait for your health to get better for a few days, I will try it again. Good night.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 37 Family meeting

    The next morning, Henry went to the hospital to work as usual, but today there was a small event in the afternoon, which was a dinner at the Bollton mansion. Because of that, he wille hometer, Henry has instructed G, his maid, to bring food to Wendy when she wakes up. On his side, he hurriedly handled the work at the hospital and then went to Bollton to attend. Henry didn¡¯t want to go there at all, so he ignored Ingo¡¯s butler¡¯s texts repeatedly reminding him of this afternoon¡¯s date.


    But he had toe and when Henry had just finished his work, he looked at his watch and found that there were about thirty left, he hastily arranged the documents on the table and took a bag of things to change clothes on his body. Henry hurried down to the parking lot and drove to the Bollton mansion.


    A few minutester, he was there, a magnificent mansion with a massive front gate. Outside in the yard, there are a few cars already parked, Mrs. Viona and her son Rud wearing expensive and trendy clothes are leisurely entering. When they saw Henry, they asked:


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this my grandson? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, I thought you disappeared and won¡¯te back.¡±


    Henry gave a sarcastic smile and replied:


    ¡°Hello, Lady Viona and Mr. Rud, how are you?¡±


    Rud nonchntly replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Viona and Norton aren¡¯t. Because of your appearance.¡±


    Viona lightly hit Rud¡¯s body with a warning, she said:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your father looks forward to seeing you.¡±


    Henry smiled, he didn¡¯t want to continue with the two of them, so he politely greeted and walked inside quickly. There was a long banquet table skillfully prepared in advance with beautifully decorated candles and flowers. Around the table were beautifully decorated by the servants with napkins folded into the shape of luxurious style propellers.


    There were Farim ¨C Henry¡¯s stepmother, Tule ¨C Farim¡¯s sister and Kent, Yaira ¨C Farim¡¯s two children and they were also Henry¡¯s younger brother and sister. They had just seen Henry with an annoyed expression on his face. Yaira whispered to Farim:


    ¡°Mom, why is he here?¡±


    Mrs. Farim shook the wine ss in her hand and replied:


    ¡°Ask your father, I don¡¯t understand why Norton invited him either.¡±


    Kent adjusted the cuffs of his shirt and watched Henry sit down at the table. Henry noticed that and smiled slightly, picking up his ss of wine and taking a sip. At the same time, Mrs. Viona and Rud entered to the wee of everyone, followed by Norton and Nell ¨C Norton¡¯s sister and also Henry¡¯s aunt. When Mr. Norton saw Henry, he walked up to him, hugged and greeted him warmly:


    ¡°My son, you have returned home at my invitation. I¡¯m d to see you here.¡±


    Henry smiled coldly and replied:


    ¡°Yes. Coming home to my family is very happy.¡±


    Mrs. Farim heard this andughed.


    ¡°Haha. The kid really knows how to joke.¡±


    Norton just smiled and motioned for the servants to serve the food. After the food was served on the banquet table, he stood up and said:


    ¡°Today is the Bollton family gathering, there are two reasons that I want to organize it, that is I want the family members to be closer together, and the second thing is that I want to congratte Kent with a new position as director of Pmoka tradingpany will achieve many new sesses in his career.¡±


    Uncle Rud was overjoyed to hear that, and said in an excited voice:


    ¡°It¡¯s something to be congratted on, let¡¯s raise a ss and share the joy with him.¡±


    Everyone at the table looked happy, they raised their sses, but only Henry did not, he shook his ss of wine and said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything to celebrate. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be apuded.¡±


    Farim pouted and replied:


    ¡°What do you mean? Is my beloved son not worthy?¡±


    Henry coldly said:


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He did not go up on his own. He used his money and connections to get in that position. So is it worthy of acim?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kent now apuds Henry himself, heughs and replies:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much about me, Henry. But I¡¯ve always been proud of that because I have my family on my side, I have all and you don¡¯t. That¡¯s truth, but what can you do to me? You want to take it back? No, no¡­ That¡¯s too stupid. Because you don¡¯t have anyone in this family to support you. And beside you, there¡¯s only Grandma Sadie, run home and cry to her.¡±


    Henry could not control the anger that was boiling inside of him, he rushed to Kent, punched him so hard that Kent fell to the ground. Aunt Nell hurriedly helped Kent to his feet, threw a ss of wine at Henry and shouted:


    ¡°Insolent, who gave you permission to act like that to Kent? He¡¯s your brother and head of the Bollton family.¡±


    He gruffly retorted:


    ¡°I do not recognize him as my brother, the son of my second wife. A son she surreptitiously gave birth to while secretly knowing my father. Poor my mother, she didn¡¯t know it and married him and gave birth to meter. But on paper, she was only called the second wife, because he did not marry a poor girl like her, but married a rich woman like my mother first.¡±


    Farim lunged forward to p Henry, but he caught him in time, Henry pushed Farim aside and wiped the wine stain Nell had thrown on him with a towel. Farim refused to give up, she turned around and was about to go and beat Henry again, but this time Mr. Norton stopped her. He motioned for Farim to stop:


    ¡°Farim, that¡¯s enough. Stop it.¡±


    At the same time, grandmother Sadie, Uncle Earl,wyer Vance and housekeeper Wystan entered to the amazement of everyone present in that room. Norton regained hisposure, put on a fake smile and asked:


    ¡°I wonder what wind brought you here? My first wife¡¯s mother.¡±


    Mrs. Sadieughed and replied:


    ¡°Today is a family reunion and Kent is legally still my grandson. Am I not allowed toe here to congratte him?¡±


    Norton smiled softly.


    ¡°Okay, Kent and I are honored to have Sadie¡¯s attention.¡±


    Sadie and her followers quickly sat down at the banquet table, and she said in a disapproving voice:


    ¡°Thedyes, and the servants don¡¯t pour the wine and serve the food?¡±


    Norton hastily motioned to his servants to follow Sadie¡¯s request. The atmosphere became even more awkward, Mrs. Sadie ignored the people and continued to drink and eat dishes on her te. She tasted only a little of each and said:


    ¡°The food here isn¡¯t bad, but the personality of the people here is bad. Did you find myment correct, Norton?¡±


    He smiled but said nothing, carefully observing Sadie¡¯s actions. She lifted her wine ss and took a sip and continued:


    ¡°I came here not simply to congratte my grandson, but also to have a surprise gift for everyone present here. A secret Norton Bollton wanted to hide all this time.¡±


    Sadie motioned forwyer Vance to stand up and speak, he said:


    ¡°I havee here with a very important mission toplete. It was the will of Lady Z, she was the biological mother of Young Master Henry and the only daughter of Lady Sadie. About the fact that I came here today to read the will, perhaps the butler Ingo is the one who knows best, although he is Bollton¡¯s butler, he is a close servant of Lady Sadie. And he secretly informed Master Henry about it in advance.¡±


    Norton turned to Ingo and scolded:


    ¡°It turned out to be you, a dog for old Sadie. No wonder all the information in the house is kept and known by her.¡±


    Ingo was not worried when Norton cursed to himself, he optimistically looked at Sadie smiling because he had sessfullypleted the assigned task. As for Mrs. Sadie, she motioned forwyer Vance to continue speaking. He said about Lady Z¡¯s will:


    ¡°The content of this will was revealed because of my carelessness when I identally let my lover Oran see. She cheated on me, knew another opium dealer outside, so when she was robbed of all her property and money by him. She ran to me and sought help, but I was apathetic. So she ventured to Sir Norton for help when Oran learned of the contents of the will concerning him.¡±


    Lawyer Vance paused for a moment and said:


    ¡°For everyone to understand better, I would like to read Lady Z¡¯s will here.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 38 Lady Zola鈥檚 Will

    Mr. Norton was about to say something, but was warned by Mrs. Sadie, Mrs. Viona ¨C Norton¡¯s adoptive mother motioned for him to stay calm, to sit still and listen to the will thatwyer Vance was about to read. Vance looked around the room for a moment and took out the will and read it aloud:


    ¡°Testament¡­


    I am Z Beswick, wife of Sir Norton Bollton, owner of a chain of fashion stores called Ritaya and thergest shareholder of Pmoka Trading Company, the currentpany of which my husband is general CEO reced me. I am a woman who loves and trusts my husband very much, so most of the assets I hold are in his custody, including the Bollton mansion. The ce that belonged to me before. But out of boundless love, I gave it back to Norton.


    And today is a good day and also the happiest day for me when the Zomasha hotel chain has beenpleted, it will be put into operation by the end of this year. That is the result that I have after a long time of umting money and building. My mother is so proud of me that her daughter has done that.


    But because to have it, I sacrificed my health, I found myself getting weaker and weaker. So to prepare for the following days in the future. I decided to make this will one night after the day Zomasha was active. That¡¯s when I send some of my midnight time, quietly watching Norton sleep in his bed after a hard day¡¯s work. I went to my desk and wrote these words down.


    My dear Henry, I want to give the best for you and right now too. You are a priceless gift that God has brought into my life. I know you are a smart and talented child, since you were three years old, you have shown your genius ability. And that makes me happy, proud and confident in my son. I havee to the biggest decision of my life that I will give the Zomasha hotel chain and the Pmoka tradingpany to Henry Bollton when you turn twenty-four years old, and at the same time you will marry with a beautiful wife and have children with her.


    It¡¯s strange for you to hear me say those things but everything I want is good for you. As Henry matures, you be a real man and the fact that you have a small family of your own will be a motivation and responsibility for you to shoulder more. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to be around to take care of you anymore, so I need a girl, a wife by my side to take care of you instead of me. I want to see that in the future. And when you have a child, you will understand my heart and how much love this mother has for her son.


    I am not a harsh woman forcing my son to do it. This is just a will for the future. If by this time, you have not done so, the two properties above will be managed by your father, Norton Bollton. He will decide it and reces me. But I trust him so much, whatever the reason, Norton will give it to you when you fulfill the above requests.


    Love you, Z Beswick¡­¡±


    After hearing the words thatwyer Vance had just read, everyone in the room was extremely surprised, Mrs. Farim nced at Mr. Norton angrily, it turned out that he had already known it and still kept it a secret. But what can she do now when it¡¯s all toote. Mrs. Sadie went a step further, findingwyer Vance to announce three weeks before Henry¡¯s twenty-fourth birthday. Let him know what he needs to do to get his mother¡¯s property back from his treacherous father.


    Attorney Vance still will kept the will in case Mr. Norton stole it because he had used despicable tricks during the past time to make this will invalid. And one thing more special, it¡¯s a pity for Z to have misced trust in Norton. An unfortunate incident happened, when two weeks after the will was made, Z witnessed her husband having sex with Farim in bed when he went to a remote hotel in the suburbs only to meet Farim secretly while Norton lied to Z on a business trip for a few days. When witnessing that scene, Z was shocked and had a stroke, she fainted when she went down the stairs and unfortunately everyone tried to take her to the hospital for treatment but everything was toote.


    Dayster, after Z¡¯s funeral, Mr. Norton revealed himself even more. He appropriated all the properties that Z gave him to manage and brought his lover Farim and his stepchildren to the Bollton mansion to live. He sent his son Henry away, he sent someone to take the boy to Sadie¡¯s ce so that she could take care of everything herself.


    And Mrs. Sadie really hates Norton from that, through the process of investigation, she discovered that Norton was the one behind her daughter¡¯s death. Sadie definitely won¡¯t forgive Norton. And some timeter, when Norton learned of the contents of the will, he went to Mrs. Sadie and apologized to Sadie begging for her forgiveness, and weed Henry back home to serve the purpose after that. He put Henry on the side to manage and control him more closely. In order to let Henry help her get revenge on Norton, she quickly agreed to his request.


    Now Farim understood all the things he had done to Henry all this time was to forbid him to love and date girls. That is also the reason that Henry was asked by him to go to a boarding school for boys to study and also because he did not want Henry to do what Z wanted in the will. Norton sent people to trouble and make it difficult for the girls Henry had secretly dated, forcing them to end up with Henry and move away when he gave themrge sums of money. Farim happily thought:


    ¡°In three weeks? How does he find a girl to love, marry and have children with? While he is closely monitored and controlled by Norton from afar.¡±


    She thought so and turned to Henry and inquired:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Z¡¯s request might be a bit too much for you. I don¡¯t think you can find someone to quickly get married and have children in just three short weeks.¡±


    Henry was really angry now, after hearing the words of his mother¡¯s will. Henry changed his attitude and facial expression. He looked at the people sitting in this room, especially those living in the Bollton mansion, he couldn¡¯t sit still and watch them tantly live under what his mother had left. Henry will definitely not forgive them, including his father, the most cursed traitor. He will slowly take back everything his mother has from them. Henry resolutely replied:


    ¡°Your stepmother can rest assured. Right now I like a girl and will propose to her soon.¡±


    Mr. Norton smiled coldly and added:


    ¡°Really? Why I don¡¯t know that? Are you lying to me, Henry?¡±


    Henry gently replied:


    ¡°That¡¯s a question I can¡¯t answer right now. I will prove to you whether what I say is true or not?¡±


    He smiled brightly, stood up from the table, put his hands in his pockets and waved goodbye to everyone:


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave here. Goodbye¡­¡±


    Mrs. Sadie also had no reason to stay, she and herpanions quickly left the table and walked out to return home. Now, there were only members of the Bollton family left, they looked at each other with angry and annoyed expressions. They are helpless before the current situation because they have heard the words in the will, but they will not give up and will find ways to stop Henry.


    Henry was also not happy with the request in his mother¡¯s will, he drove while thinking to himself:


    ¡°Marry? What am I supposed to do with you now, Wendy?¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 39 I hate you

    Henry drove home by the time it was already dark. He returns to his room and finds Wendy awake, sitting on the bed eating fruit and having her hair brushed by G. G saw his master¡¯s return and politely said:


    ¡°I finished her dinner. She seems calm and not agitated like yesterday.¡±


    Henry heard that and nodded lightly.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Go back down and continue your work.¡±


    G bowed to Henry and left the room leaving her alone space for Wendy and the master. Wendy took the apple and ate it slowly, she saw himing and retreated back. She remained silent, avoiding his gaze and focusing on enjoying the apple. Henry sat down beside her and kindly asked:


    ¡°How are you today?¡±


    Wendy replied curtly:


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She looked at him a little strange today as he was dressed in a luxurious suit that was a little different from usual, maybe he had juste back from a party. More specifically, there was a little alcohol on his shirt and his breath was filled with the smell of alcohol. Henry noticed that Wendy was trying to avoid him, he unbuttoned his sleeve and said:


    ¡°I am having a thought that I have never thought of, it ispletely out of my n. It¡¯s so refreshing and I¡¯m really excited about it.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy looked at Henry with innocent eyes, she continued to eat apples and observed his behavior right now. Henry curiously asked:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what it is?¡±


    Wendy knows that he is deliberately provoking her, she will not fall into his trap because more than anyone Henry is an extremely unpredictable man, she does not know what he will do to her next. So in order to avoid him using an excuse to bully her, Wendy will act ignorant, she hastily shook her head to answer him:


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Henry smiled, moved closer to Wendy and watched, he took her hand and brought the apple she was eating into his mouth for him to take a bite. Henry chewed it deliciously and said:


    ¡°It is delicious. The taste is sweet and refreshing.¡±


    She shivered at him when she heard Henry say that, she was about to let go of the apple when he grabbed his hand and held it. Henry took a second bite and chewed slowly in his mouth. Wendy¡¯s eyes widened as Henry watched, her heart beating faster as he chewed on it as he moved closer to her, touching Wendy¡¯s face.


    Henry looked at the girl in front of him with passionate eyes, he paused for a moment, rubbing his lips against hers, forcing Wendy to open it and let him in. She felt annoyed and refused but his drastic actions made the little girl surrender. Wendy closed her eyes, clutching his shirt tightly as he sessfully opened her mouth. Henry pushed the apple crumbs he had just chewed in his mouth to her mouth, surprising Wendy and pushed it away, she said quietly:


    ¡°Stop it, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    The more Wendy pushed him away, the more he forced her, he wanted her to taste his saliva, every single thing he made and his warm breath wafting from the alcohol. Wendy felt it, the sweet sweetness of apples, the hot and rich taste of wine and the distinctive taste of him. Henry conveniently feeds Wendy in a special way that makes him feel morefortable.


    He let go of Wendy after sessfully kissing her and bringing the apple crumbs he chewed down her stomach. Wendy gasped, she choked and looked at him reproachfully:


    ¡°I loathe the smell of your body,¡­¡±


    Henry smiled and replied:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? It¡¯s sad that you reacted like that.¡±


    Wendy wiped her mouth and coldly said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on like this anymore, say it. When will you test the drug again? I will mentally prepare myself in advance. If it seeds, I will be allowed to leave here as you promised.¡±


    Heughed and replied:


    ¡°Are you more eager to experiment with drugs than I am? It¡¯s nice when someone looks forward to drinking it. But now that everything has changed, I want something more than drug testing.¡±


    Wendy worriedly asked:


    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t you just want to experiment with drugs and y with my body like a sex doll?¡±


    Henry walked over and hugged Wendy tightly and replied:


    ¡°I need more, I want you to be mine forever.¡±


    She panicked and pushed Henry away, saying:


    ¡°More than? Incorrect. Why? Didn¡¯t you say you would set me free?¡±


    Henry smiled devilishly and replied:


    ¡°Freedom? Never.¡±


    Wendy was startled to realize:


    ¡°So everything you told me was a lie. Why is that, Henry? I trusted you.¡±


    Henry sighed and replied:


    ¡°Actually, I had the same thought at first, I will release you. But now no, I changed my mind. You really are a pitiful girl, Wendy.¡±


    He let go of Wendy so that he could take a rope, she ran quickly to find a ce to hide but couldn¡¯t make it in time, he caught Wendy and threw her on the bed.


    He looked at Wendy with devouring eyes, her body trembled backwards, now he was like a wild animal slowly baring his teeth to approach his prey to eat. He put the rope next to him, took off his shirt, slowly approached, caressed her white legs with his hands, the bullet wound on her leg has long since healed, now Only a faint scar left by the wound remains. Henry kissed that ce scaring Wendy even more, she quickly pulled her legs back and continued running out of bed.


    Just as Wendy was about to run away, he quickly hugged her from behind, turned her around and kissed her passionately on the lips. Wendy used her strength to push him away, she sadly thought:


    ¡°You have always lied to me since before. I was stupid and trusted you. You always bullied me and wouldn¡¯t let me go. I can¡¯t ept it. I have to get out of here. I will resist you to thest of my strength.¡±


    She bit hard on Henry¡¯s lip making him painfully let her go. Wendy ran out of the room, once again she had difficulty opening the door because she did not know the password. She frantically looked around, Wendy saw a chair, she quickly grabbed it and broke the door. It was slightly deflected, and Wendy dly used her strength to open it. When she was about to open it, Henry ran to her and stopped Wendy. He held her tightly and tied her up with ropes in his hands in the back position. Wendy angrily shouted:


    ¡°Let me go, I want to get out of here.¡±


    Henry was now mad, he shouted:


    ¡°Want to run? I won¡¯t let you do that. I will tie you up and torture you.¡±


    As soon as Henry finished speaking, he threw Wendy to the floor, she was still trying to run and was crushed by Henry, who used his force to tear the dress she was wearing on her body. He sucked hard on her breasts and used his tongue to lick all over her body. Wendy cried louder, she was tied by him with both hands so she couldn¡¯t move, she looked at him with her eyes full of resentment, shouting:


    ¡°Bastard, you hurt me. I hate you.¡±


    Henryughed cheerfully and replied:


    ¡°Really? So just hate me. But before long, I¡¯ll make you madly in love with me. Hahaha¡­¡±


    He kissed her breasts, Henry continued to unzip his pants, she took advantage of that and tried to get up and continue running. Henry saw that and angrily chased after her. He pressed her against the wall and removed her panties with his hands, lifted her leg and gave it a rough thrust. It made Wendy scream in pain:


    ¡°Ah, pain. Please be slow.¡±


    Henry red at her warningly:


    ¡°This is my punishment for you when you want to run away from here.¡±


    Wendy shook her head with tears in her eyes as the thing underneath continued to push harder and deeper each time. He changed position, picked her up and lifted Wendy¡¯s legs, thrusting his penis inside, making her whole body tremble. Wendy begged him:


    ¡°Please, that¡¯s enough. Please stop it.¡±


    Henry smiled softly, he paused a moment and untied her, letting her arms wrap around his back. Wendy had to do as she did, panting in and out with each strong thrust below him. He kissed her passionately on the lips and carried her in that position to his desk. He pushed harder and shot the white substance inside her. They ooze a lot and drip onto the countertop.


    Then he continued to use his hand to massage Wendy¡¯s ce, put his finger inside and take out his semen gently, he took some and put it in Wendy¡¯s mouth for her to taste it. Wendy looked at him wearily and followed suit. Henry smiled slightly happily, he continued to put it inside her and did it a second time. Wendy shook her head and hugged Henry.


    ¡°Again? That is more than enough. Please forgive me.¡±


    Henry kissed her on the lips again, stopping her from saying those words. He gently curled her tongue so that she could not say any words, now the surrounding space was only the moaning of the little girl. Just like that, Wendy couldn¡¯t remember how many times Henry had shot that slime in her ce, she just knew it was so many, she couldn¡¯t count.


    Wendy could neither protest nor ept it. She couldn¡¯t think of anything anymore, her mind became more hazy and nk. She just let him y and control her body.


    After making love, he carried Wendy to the bathroom and washed her. And he did it again, she felt even more exhausted and fainted in his arms. He carried her to the bed, hugged her white body and whispered:


    ¡°You will be pregnant with me soon.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 40 Cooking contest

    One fine morning at the Lawrence mansion, as usual, Jane went to the kitchen and received breakfast for her master Brian. Today was the day of the cookingpetition Chesa talked about, so Brian got up earlier than usual. Having cleaned up and changed his clothes, Brian sat in the living room and sipped hot tea brought by his butler Allen. Jane entered and hurriedly brought the tray of breakfast to Brian, she anxiously looked at the clock to check the time, he saw this and said:


    ¡°You¡¯re notte, it¡¯s because I woke up earlier than usual.¡±


    Jane smiled softly.


    ¡°Oh yes. Do you need any help from me?¡±


    Brian slowly said:


    ¡°No, you should be mentally prepared to participate in thepetition.¡±


    Jane nodded to him, right at that moment, butler Allen politely knocked on the door of the room and entered and said:


    ¡°Lady Chesa invites the master and your servant to the great hall to receive information and start a cookingpetition.¡±


    Brian put the tea cup on the table, he motioned for Jane to help him get into the wheelchair and take him there. She obeyed. Minutester, both of them were in the main hall of the Lawrence mansion. Matthew and his maid were also present, in addition to other servants under the stewardship of the butler Allen and Mrs. Bonie.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    And Chesa¡¯s servants including two close servants, Tess and V, were also there. But Mr. Wibul¡¯s servants were only four people, they were Wibul¡¯s longtime close servants. And in this contest, they will not participate. If they attended, it wouldn¡¯t be fairpared to the rest, because they know what food Wibul likes and how it tastes. That would be detrimental to the other servants, so he arranged for them to be the material suppliers for thepetition.


    They would go somewhere in the mansion and wait for the servants toe to them, but in order to get food from them, the servants had to fulfill the challenges they gave them. This has been said a little by Chesa since the previous night.


    And Brian only had Jane as his closest servant, so all eyes were on her. Actually Brian also has Regi and Om as servants before, Om is a middle-aged woman, she is very nice to Brian but she is just a temporary servant, she originally doesn¡¯t like the tight job in this ce.


    So she asked her master¡¯s permission to return to her hometown to take care of her farm, Brian saw it and immediately gave her permission. As for Regi, he was under Bonie¡¯s management, he was an odd cook in the kitchen before, when Brian had an ident andcked caregivers. Bonie has nominated Regi to take care of his master, and to Brian, he is azy servant who often skips work and likes to sleep.


    Brian wanted to get rid of him when he couldn¡¯t do any good work but really no one could stand Brian¡¯s temper at that time, so he epted Regi to take care of him. . And fortunately when Brian happened to meet Jane, his current servant, he felt happy and grateful to God for that.


    Mrs. Chesa looked at the overview, she looked at the number of each side seemed to be uneven, she thought for a long time and said:


    ¡°After observing for a while I realized that we have five teams ying. It¡¯s Matthew with two servants, Brian with one servant, Bonie with ten servants, butler Allen with twenty servants, and I with two servants.¡±


    Chesa paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡°The contest rules I said before, I just added the following: the number of dishes that need to bepleted is from four to eighty dishes depending on each team. So let¡¯s split it up: Matthew consists of two servants, so each person will have toplete four dishes, so does Brian, your servant needs to make four dishes that you give her. And I like Matthew, my servant will make the same eight dishes.¡±


    She moved towards Bonie and Allen said:


    ¡°As for the ten servants under Bonie¡¯s management, her team will make a total of forty dishes, equivalent to one servant in charge of four dishes. And so did the butler Allen¡¯s group, which needed eighty items. But because the amount of dishes Bonie and Allen¡¯s group is sorge, the 7pm deadline, the two of you can take some time alone to choose just the ten best dishes and they will be ced there for us to evaluate. and choose itst.¡±


    Chesa looked around the room and said loudly:


    ¡°And now the young masters and butlers will write down the names of the dishes they have chosen on two slips of paper, one to their servant in charge and the other to me. Note that the names of the dishes given will not be changed, it will remain the same as the original. Now everyone do it. I will record it all.¡±


    She looked at everyone in the room and asked:


    ¡°That¡¯s all the content of the contest. Anyone want to ask anything?¡±


    A servant in Allen¡¯s butler¡¯s group raised his hand and asked:


    ¡°Madam, when we want to go to the ces where the material suppliers are hiding, do we get any hints as to where they are hiding?¡±


    Chesa smiled and replied:


    ¡°No, there are no suggestions at all. Every yer has to run around this mansion and look for it.¡±


    Matthew heard that andmented:


    ¡°So it seems it took quite a bit of time, finding food and starting to cook. One person needs to cook four dishes? It¡¯s not simple, but it¡¯s quite interesting and thrilling.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew took two small pieces of paper and wrote down the names of the food, he sent it to his servant and Mrs. Chesa, then he turned to his two servants and said:


    ¡°Do it well, these are dishes you two cook for me every day, nothingplicated. The only problem was that the two of them needed to find a supplier of the ingredients, so it would take a lot of time. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, do your best. I have a busy job at thepany, so I won¡¯t be around to supervise. But I¡¯ll try to get home early in the afternoon and check on you.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s two servants, Holy and Pota, bowed respectfully and replied:


    ¡°Yes, sir. We will do it best. You can rest assured to hand it over to us.¡±


    Matthew happily winked at Holy and Pota, he left the ce quickly to go to thepany. As for Brian, he looked at Jane and thought for a long time:


    ¡°Four dishes? So I¡¯m going to ask you to do something simple, but I also want to challenge you. Then¡­¡±


    Brian took a pen to write four dishes on two small sheets of paper and gave them to Jane and Chesa. Jane took it and whispered in her mouth:


    ¡°Four dishes include: Fish and Potato, Roast Beef Sandwich, Bubble and Squeak, Tikka Mas.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows in concern, Brian saw that and asked:


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Jane thought to herself:


    ¡°There are some dishes I don¡¯t know how to cook. But given the contest rules, they will not be changed for any reason. And they don¡¯t force me to cook exactly those dishes, so I cook it however I like.¡±


    She thought so and quickly replied:


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll finish it well.¡±


    Brian said nothing, he gestured for Jane to join the other servants, and he ordered his butler Allen to take him into the self-study room in the mansion. Before leaving, he looked towards Jane and whispered:


    ¡°Good luck, my girl.¡±


    Jane took the paper and ran around the mansion to find a supplier of cooking ingredients. The contest reminded her of that game of Brian, who had worn her out and exhausted her all day. Now that she remembered, she still felt a little angry and resentful. But for this contest, it¡¯spletely different, it¡¯s organized by Mrs. Chesa, so Jane won¡¯t be afraid because it¡¯s fair. She looked at the name of the dish first and wondered:


    ¡°Fish and potatoes? So the main ingredients are fish and potatoes. This is easy. I don¡¯t mind fish dishes.¡±


    Jane excitedly ran to find a supplier of ingredients. After running around for a while, she finally found out where that person was hiding. It was an abandoned servant¡¯s room at the back of the mansion a little further west. That person was a middle-aged man, he was sitting in front of a food container consisting of meat. fish, vegetables, tubers, fruits, ¡­ to wait for the servants toe. As soon as he saw Jane running, he said:


    ¡°There is nothing urgent, just stay calm and rx like I am right now. I will make an easy request for you to fulfill.¡±


    Jane politely asked:


    ¡°What is your request?¡±


    Mr. Jika calmly replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I heard someone tell me a joke. So I want you to tell it to me.¡±


    Jane thought confusedly:


    ¡°A joke? I don¡¯t know a single one. Ah, the story Emi told me when I was on the ind. I¡¯ll try telling it.¡±


    Since she had heard the story for so long, Jane still couldn¡¯t remember the exact details of it. So there were details she came up with herself and added them in. She told all she thought and remembered to Mr. Jika. Fortunately, the story worked for him. It made him chuckle. He was satisfied and said:


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a funny story. I ept it. And I will provide you with the ingredients. Tell me, what do you need?¡±


    Jane excitedly replied:


    ¡°Give me plenty of fish and vegetables. And potatoes too.¡±


    Jika nodded a few times, he gave Jane all the fish and vegetables, potatoes he had. In addition, the spices and utensils that need to be added he will note in a small piece of paper and give it to Jane, he says:


    ¡°Each servant only needs to find one or two ingredient suppliers. No need for more than two people. And the seasonings and materials needed, I wrote down the amount I could supply on a piece of paper, it was sent to you. You just have to go to the kitchen, get them and start cooking.¡±


    He added:


    ¡°Perhaps Chesa forgot to tell this to everyone. It is this mansion with two kitchens, normally only one kitchen is used, but in thispetition because there were too many participants, Mr. Wibul reopened the second kitchen. It is located in the back yard of Mr. Aiden ¨C the father of two masters Matthew and Brian. Actually there is a limit to the yers, only when the servant finds the supplier of the material will receive that information. And that is you have to quickly run into the kitchen to win a ce for yourself to cook. Those who do not arrive in time and the seats are full will automatically be disqualified from this contest.¡±


    Jika continued:


    ¡°ording to the report from my inte. The first kitchen is now full, now you only have the second kitchen. Hurry up and get there as quickly as possible. Otherwise you will lose your ce and be disqualified from thepetition.¡±


    Jane heard that and felt more urgent, she parted with Jika and hurriedly ran to the second kitchen. But Jane was a little confused, she really didn¡¯t know where Mr. Aiden¡¯s ce and the kitchen was exactly. Because of that, she took some time while running and asked where she needed to look.


    Finally, after fifteen minutes of searching around, she found the kitchen. When Jane had just set foot in, she saw some of Bonie¡¯s servants and Allen¡¯s butler there, including Tess ¨C Chesa¡¯s servant. Tess sees Jane and happily greets:


    ¡°Wee to this ce.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 41 Hidden rules of the contest

    Jane answered with a smile instead of greeting in return, she took her vacant position and took out the ingredients. She observed that this room had been cleared of excess items, leaving only arge long table ced in the center of the kitchen. And it has been divided into cells, each person will have a small space to cook, it is separated by a chalk line. The ce was quite open and spacious, so no one touched each other and bothered, they focused on their exam and finished the dishes that their master ordered.


    There were only two empty slots next to Jane, and it was filled up in about ten minutes. If you don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be room for you to cook and you will be disqualified from thepetition. The rest of the people went to the kitchen, they found out that the seats were full, they had to step out and be eliminated.


    It seems that Jane is quite lucky with that, she once imagined herself being eliminated and the most annoying and awkward person was the owner Brian. Because he only has her as a servant, if she is eliminated, the people in this mansion will discuss and ridicule her. So right now, Jane can breathe a little sigh of relief.


    The rest of the time, she will focus on cooking,pleting the four dishes he has ordered. Jane looked back at her four-course list, took a deep breath and focused on the first dish, fish and potatoes. A dish whose name already includes ingredients, so Jane can quickly figure out what basic ingredients she needs toplete the dish.


    Janeid out the utensils on the table, then looked at them once, then she looked at the servants standing beside her, all very focused and busy with the dishes on their list. Jane looked at the ingredients on the table and thought to herself:


    ¡°Fish and potatoes. Is this dish simr to the fried fish I used to make when I lived in the Harvet family? I don¡¯t know what its recipe is?¡±


    She noticed that the servants here, hands and feet are flexible, without any difficulty, Jane said to herself:


    ¡°Their limbs are so flexible and agile. Perhaps the servants here know it and know how their master tastes.¡±


    Next, Jane looked around for a moment and then stopped her gaze to the side, where a short-haired maid was hastily gathering to cook. Jane asked:


    ¡°Sorry to bother. Do you know how to cook fish and potatoes?¡±


    Chimi coldly replied:


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Jane politely continued:


    ¡°So can you tell me how to cook that?¡±


    Chimi paused her cooking action for a moment, she propped herself up on her hips and looked at Jane sarcastically and said in a bossy tone:


    ¡°Are you the servant here? Why can¡¯t such a simple dish even know how to cook?¡±


    Jane stammered replied:


    ¡°I only serve the master, besides, I rarely cook so I don¡¯t know the food here.¡±


    When Chimi heard that, she showed a condescending attitude:


    ¡°It turns out that you are master Brian¡¯s only servant, perhaps you are so pampered that you be idle and make a habit of depending on your master.¡±


    She did not give Jane a chance to continue, Chimi said:


    ¡°As you can see, I am very busy right now and so are everyone here. So you should solve your own problems. Because no one has enough time to teach you how to cook, they are all in a hurry to finish their exams.¡±


    Having said that, Chimi turned away, continuing her work. Jane also knew that she couldn¡¯t count on other people¡¯s help, so she nodded and understood what Chimi said to her. Jane looked at the people who were cooking with her, and indeed as Chimi said, at present, no one can spare time to help Jane right now.


    Therefore, Jane made a decision for herself. That is, she will cook these dishes the way Jane already knows, it could be like a fried fish she used to cook when she was on the ind.


    Thinking like that made Jane morefortable, she started cooking, she prepared the ingredients first, starting with washing the fish and peeling the potatoes. Then she proceeded to make the seasoning to marinate the fish she knew, it looked quite simple with the ingredients avable on the table. So about ten minutester, Jane finished marinating the fish for her dish.


    And she continued to put the marinated fish inside a pan filled with hot oil and fry it. Jane fried the fish until it was golden brown and then took it out, she drained the oil and then ced it on arge te. The potato was simr, Jane fried it until it turned golden and then quickly took it out, decorating them next to the fish on the te.


    Jane looked at the delicious food in front of her and felt a little excited. She shouldn¡¯t continue to waste her time. So she embarked on making the second dish. It¡¯s a roast beef sandwich. With this dish, it reminds her of Mrs. Dixi ¨C Jane¡¯s stepmother, she always cooks this dish for Mr. Harvet and Ruben.


    She remembers, to save time for a busy morning, Dixi cooked this dish as quickly as possible. She had spent some time the night before and made them, Dixi had seasoned her cuts of meat in a superficial way and put them in arge box, store in the fridge.


    When someone in the family wants to eat it, they have to take it out and leave it outside to cool down, then fry it in a pan or bake it in an old oven. And since Dixi didn¡¯t have much time to take care of the cooking, once like that, she marinated a lot of beef and put them in the box. A box full of beef that Dixi made, they could eat for five days a week.


    Jane remembered and thought about this dish, she saw that it was exactly the same, there was no difference, only the roast beef that Jane and the Harvet family ate, they were cut into pieces of meat to serve with stir-fried or mixed noodles, which Mrs. Dixi buys cheaply at an ind market.


    That was what she remembered living on the ind, a busy life and poor eating, the squalid food the Harvets had fed her. Anyway, she no longer lives there, where she lives now is here so Jane doesn¡¯t want to bother or continue to remember it much.


    She shouldplete her exam well with limited time left. Jane had to hurry up, she encouraged herself and started processing beef. She did it the way Mrs. Dixi did because other than that, Jane didn¡¯t know how to cook it.


    After struggling for a while, Jane also finished the processing of beef, followed by grilling. She took it to an oven in the kitchen and had to wait in line, because there was only one here. Currently, there were four servants in front of Jane waiting for their turn, holding a tray of food in their hands.


    In it, there was a fat servant who was grumbling because the person in front of her waszy and slow while she needed to cook three dishes on a tray at the same time. She couldn¡¯t help it and had harsh words to the person standing in front. As a result, they had a conflict and led to a big argument. When another servant stood up to intervene and advise, they stopped that action and waited patiently.


    Jane sighed in disgust as she watched the time go by so quickly on the wall clock in the center of the kitchen, she really didn¡¯t know what to do at this point, except wait and wait. It wasn¡¯t until an hour had passed that it was Jane¡¯s turn, now she hurriedly grilled the steaks that she had made earlier.


    It took about twenty minutes longer to roast Jane¡¯s beef, which made her feel even more impatient because she herself didn¡¯t have much time left. Jane immediately put the cooked steaks on her cooking table and then quickly ran to the bread area in the kitchen.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It¡¯s a big bread stand, they have different types of bread and are neatly arranged on the shelves. But most of the dishes that the servants made required bread, so they had gathered in this ce quite crowded and were waiting in line to wait for their turn.


    Jane too, she stood in line and waited. And when it was her turn, she noticed that there were no breads on the shelves, only a few sandwiches left instead. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time any more so she took them at that moment without thinking.


    Those in line behind her had to take thest few pieces of sandwich because there was nothing on the shelves, they were all gone like they had just gone through a food market with discounted food. Everyone went back to their seats sadly because they couldn¡¯t finish the dish without the ingredients.


    For Jane¡¯s side, she ced the sandwich on a te and neatly folded the beef inside, then she would proceed to make ketchup, the kind of sauce that Mrs. Dixi rarely makes at meals, she just makes it on special days or on weekends. Making the ketchup, it¡¯s not mandatory, it¡¯s just that Jane wanted to give this dish something new, so she came up with it while waiting to get the bread.


    So Jane made ketchup in about ten minutes and garnished it with her dish. In addition, she also put a chili and greens around the te to make it more beautiful. So Jane has done two dishes, she looks at the third dish and is a bit more thoughtful. Jane read it silently in her mouth:


    ¡°Bubble and Squeak? What is this? I¡¯ve never heard of it or it¡¯s a popr dish here, but I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    At this moment, while Jane was confused in her thoughts, suddenly the voice of a maid standing beside her whispered:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for a while now, you seem to work harder than others, so I¡¯ll be kind enough to tell you a little bit about the food you¡¯re cooking.¡±


    Ramha inquired:


    ¡°What kind of food do you want to know how to cook?¡±


    Jane happily replied:


    ¡°Yes, it was Bubble and Squeak.¡±


    Ramha was cooking while answering:


    ¡°This dish is quite simple, they are made from ingredients such as potatoes, beans, cabbage and carrots¡­ Also you can make use of other ingredients that you have avable to cook it. More specifically, you can make them with fried omelets. Then you will put them all in the pan and stir them continuously until cooked. And that¡¯s how to cook this dish.¡±


    Jane shed a bright smile and said:


    ¡°Thank you so much for telling me that.¡±


    Ramha waved his hand, smiled lightly and replied:


    ¡°Nothing. I can only help you a little, the rest depends on you, I am not allowed to help you much. Because that is the implicit rule of this contest issued by Chesa.¡±


    Jane asked in surprise:


    ¡°Underground rules?¡±


    Ramha slowly replied:


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All participants in this contest are not allowed to help each other such as revealing how to cook or helping their opponent in processing and finding ingredients.¡±


    She paused for a moment and puzzledly asked Jane again:


    ¡°But don¡¯t you know anything about it?¡±


    Jane shook her head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Ramha hastily said:


    ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t notice that line, it was faintly written at the bottom on the ingredient note the person who supplied them gave you.¡±


    Jane heard Ramha say that, she took out the piece of paper and looked at it, and it was true what Ramha said, a line was obscured there that Jane carelessly overlooked it. At this point, Jane suddenly realized that she herself was clumsy and stupid, not paying attention to those important details leading to her wasting a lot of precious time.


    Ramha saw Jane¡¯s attitude, sheughed and left, because she finished four dishes while talking to Jane. Ramha looked back at the poor little girl standing there with confused thoughts in her heart, Ramha said to herself with a proud attitude:


    ¡°Oh, what a pity for you. A pitiful and stupid girl. I think you¡¯ll be out of thepetition soon. Because no one can help you now, except a beautiful angel like me. Haha¡­¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 42 Can you help me?

    Ramha took the tray of food and left the room, leaving Jane there with the troubles before her eyes. Jane nced at her watch and realized that it was afternoon, she had about three hours left to finish. And Jane mustplete them by seven o¡¯clock tonight, or she will lose and be disqualified from thepetition. Because of that, there were only about five servants in the kitchen now, all of the previous servants had left a few hours ago. Among them was Tess, Lady Chesa¡¯s servant. Tess is still diligent and careful to take care of her dishes. And Jane, she is recalling what Ramha said, she proceeded to wash the ingredients Ramha said.


    Then Jane cut and chop them, put them all in arge saucepan and stir constantly until they are cooked and crispy. Jane quickly poured them out onto arge tter and garnished them with a few cleverly trimmed fresh carrots.


    And Brian seemed to have thought through it, he didn¡¯t want Jane to struggle with fancy dishes, so he gave her dishes that were easy to make and easy to prepare. But that didn¡¯t make it any easier for Jane because she didn¡¯t know how to cook these dishes before, when Jane was just a poor girl living on a remote ind, far from the maind.


    Tess stood nearby, she saw Jane in a happy mood as she finished her third dish. Tess thought for a moment, then walked over to talk to Jane in a sociable manner. Then she asked in a close tone:


    ¡°Hi, how are you doing?¡±


    Jane garnished the food and replied:


    ¡°I finished the third dish, only thest one left.¡±


    Tess heard this and immediately pouted her lips and said:


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯m almost done with thest dish.¡±


    She nced around, observing and probing:


    ¡°But I wanted to redo the sauces because they weren¡¯t very tasty. Unfortunately, my ce ran out of salt. I see you have a jar of salt that you haven¡¯t used yet, can I have some?¡±


    Jane smiled friendly and replied:


    ¡°Yes,  go ahead. Take it as much as you like.¡±


    Tess took the salt shaker and thought for a moment, she said:


    ¡°Bubble and Squeak? Can I taste it?¡±


    Jane nodded silently, she was still focusing on pruning an apple to beautify the dish. And Tess, she took advantage of Jane¡¯s inattention, Tess pretended to taste a little and said:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, I think this dish is yours, it¡¯s a bit nd.¡±


    And then at that very moment, Tess opened the salt shaker and sprinkled it evenly into the pan. But she purposely sprinkled it so hard that the salt in the jar was half poured. Tess pretended to be careless and panicked, shouting:


    ¡°Oh my gosh, what have I done? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Jane noticed that her dish was identally poured a lot of salt by Tess, she rushed to remove it but still could not save the dish. Jane tasted her dishes and discovered they were too salty to be eaten. Tess saw that and smiled inwardly, but she still feigned apologetic expression on her innocent face. Sheforted Jane:


    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was an unexpected ident. I just want to make your dishes more vorful.¡±


    Jane shook her head sadly, she waved Tess¡¯s hand to show that it was okay, she said:


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t me you. Everything happened. Now that there is still time, I will try to cook them again as quickly as possible.¡±


    Tess took Jane¡¯s hand and replied:


    ¡°Thank you for forgiving me. I really wanted to help her to correct her mistakes, but time did not allow. Now I need to go back to my ce and finish the dishes.¡±


    Jane nodded to indicate it was okay, Tess gave her a small smile and parted quickly, as she turned to go back to her seat. Tess smiled and said to herself:


    ¡°Jane, good luck. I was just following Chesa¡¯s duties, you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Tess leisurely did the final decoration of her dishes, and a few minutester she happily ced them on a tray and carried them out, leaving the kitchen, which was now only about three servants are cooking, including Jane, the little girl is struggling to cook a third dish when Tess ruined it.


    After she had finished cooking the third dish again, Jane looked at her watch and became more frantic, she only had about two hours left. Jane looked at thest dish on her list, Tikka Mas, with a worried look on her face. This is a strange dish that Jane has never known.


    She became even more impatient when she looked back inside the kitchen, now only two servants were left cooking. ording to Jane¡¯s observations, one person has cooked to the fourth dish and the other is doing the final stage of decorating his dishes. As for Jane, she has just started cooking the fourth dish, but the biggest problem is that she doesn¡¯t know how to cook it? So what should she do for her fourth dish now?


    With no other choice, Jane ignored Chesa¡¯s implicit rule, she walked over to a servant named R and asked her. When R saw Janeing, she didn¡¯t care and deliberately looked away to avoid contact with Jane. But Jane ignored that, she boldly asked R to seek help for herself:


    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s embarrassing that I came to bother you. It¡¯s just that I had a little problem with the fourth dish. So can you help me with it?¡±


    R tilted her head to where Jane was standing, she asked nonchntly:


    ¡°How?¡±


    Jane hastily continued:


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just that this dish is strange, the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. So I don¡¯t know how to cook them? And that¡¯s Tikka Mas, do you know anything about it? If you know, can you tell me how to cook?¡±


    R paused her cooking for a moment, turned to Jane:


    ¡°I think you already know Chesa¡¯s hidden rules. And I¡¯m Bonie¡¯s servant, she¡¯s a strict fatdy, and I don¡¯t want to be punished by her for any reason.¡±


    She paused for a moment and then continued:


    ¡°Moreover, when participating in this contest, Bonie stipted that whoever sessfullypleted four dishes, she would reward the servant with a small amount of money. On the contrary, if they break the rules in the contest, they will have to be fined or punished in other ways if they don¡¯t have the money.¡±


    R saw Jane looking at her confused, she knew Jane still hoped for her help, so R bluntly replied:


    ¡°And I never wanted that to happen to me. I need money so I have to do well in this exam. That¡¯s why, even though I really wanted to help you, I couldn¡¯t. I am very sorry for that. Good luck.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, R left Jane standing there, she continued to cook her food. Jane heard R¡¯s words, she sighed wearily and said to herself:


    ¡°It sucks for me, but I can¡¯t me her either. All servants must obey the rules of the contest. And thisst dish, what should I do with it?¡±


    The other servant is Ewa, when she saw that Jane was so worried and didn¡¯t care, Ewa calmly ced her finished dishes on a tray and leisurely carried them out of the room. Jane saw that even more sad, she couldn¡¯t do anything now. Perhaps Jane had to ept defeat in this contest.


    Just like that, about thirty minutes passed quietly, R finished her dishes as well, she left the room quickly with a tray full of food in hand. And sadly, without a miracle or good thing happening to Jane, she was alone in thisrge kitchen.


    _________________

 Chapter 43 Last dish

    Jane found a ce and sat down, her mood dropped, her heart suddenly heavier than ever. And just like that, tears welled up in her eyes. Yes, Jane cried. For the first time, she felt sad and down like this. That¡¯s it, nothing new. Just a fleeting sadness. So Jane lost, there was nothing left to save. Because in the first ce, she inherently lost when she had absolutely no idea how to cook those dishes.


    But Jane was also quite happy and proud of herself. Because she did not give up, Jane cooked them with all she knew, with all her little heart, regardless of whether they were correct in the way or not? She just kept doing them as she thought. Jane did all she could and she had a little fun with it. She thought to herself:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I did it very well. I¡¯m just unlucky in this contest. I tried toplete it with all my might. All is fine, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a loss, I hope master will understand without ming me.¡±


    Jane encouraged herself to do so, but inside she was still sad. Jane sat down, clutching her knees, hunched over in a corner, and looked down at the ground, letting sadness overwhelm her for a moment. And then, when she saw the wheels of an approaching wheelchair, Jane curiously looked up and saw Brian. Surprised, she asked:


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Brian had a questioning look on his face, pushed the wheelchair towards her and replied:


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, would I be able to see your weakness now?¡±


    Jane avoided Brian¡¯s gaze, she said sadly:


    ¡°You just like to bully me and this time too. I¡¯ve never made the dishes on your list before and I really don¡¯t know how to cook them. So that¡¯s why I cooked them my way.¡±


    Brian heard Jane as he moved to the table, where the three dishes she had made. He used a knife to cut some and pinned the food with a fork to his mouth, tasted it andmented:


    ¡°Although they arepletely different from the official way of cooking, they are edible. Not bad. There is a certain amount of effort.¡±


    As he ate, he continued:


    ¡°Of the three dishes, I find Bubble and Squeak better than the other two so I will choose it. What about the fourth dish you haven¡¯t cooked yet?¡±


    Jane sighed and replied:


    ¡°If I knew how to cook it, I would have cooked it before.¡±


    Brian smiled and asked again:


    ¡°Are you ming me?¡±


    Jane hastily replied:


    ¡°No, I just spoke my mind.¡±


    He thought for a moment, looked at his watch, and added:


    ¡°Okay, you get up, don¡¯t sit there sad. We have a little time left and I will show you how to cook the fourth dish.¡±


    When Jane heard Brian say that, she looked at him with wide eyes and said:


    ¡°ording to the contest¡¯s tacit rules, no one can help the yer with the cooking.¡±


    Brian hastily interrupted Jane and replied:


    ¡°Nobody? Totally not like that. It only applies to the servants participating in the contest. And I am the exception. Not count for. And I feel like that rule of Chesa seems to bergely directed at you. Because it was issued after she received the list of dishes that we submitted.¡±


    He paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what her purpose is after doing such a ridiculous act. But I won¡¯t let my servant lose so easily.¡±


    Jane looked at him curiously while he took Jane¡¯s hand and pulled her to her feet, Brian sat her on hisp, stroked her hair gently and said:


    ¡°So you can¡¯t be weak anymore, okay?¡±


    She nodded slightly and replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian smiled softly, praising:


    ¡°Very well, my girl.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he motioned for Jane to get up and apany him to the kitchen area. Brian tells Jane the ingredients he needs to put them on the table. He then proceeded to teach Jane how to do it. Brian says:


    ¡°Tikka Mas aka Chicken Tikka Mas curry, is a chicken dish originating from South Asia and it is popr in Bandesh, India and Pakistan. This dish is often marinated with yogurt, using a lot of spices to create a characteristic aroma. As for color, they take on an orange hue from tomatoes, paprika or turmeric.¡±


    He looked at Jane and continued:


    ¡°And how to cook Chicken Tikka Mas curry consists of four steps, they include making curry sauce, preparing and marinating the chicken, saluting the chicken, and cooking the curry. And first, I¡¯ll show you how to make the curry sauce, so you have to listen carefully to what I say from now on.¡±


    Jane replied obediently:


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Brian showed a slight smile on his lips, he slowly guided Jane how to make curry sauce, he said while gesturing for her to practice. Brian watched Jane intently, pausing if she felt it was too fast. Just like that, she seeded in making chicken curry as he said.


    But things are still pretty slow, Brian wants the dish to be done quickly because now time does not allow when there are only about thirty minutes until seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Therefore, Brian made a decision of his own. That is, he will help Jane make this dish.


    He pushed his wheelchair over to the table while Jane was saut¨¦ing the chicken. Brian is going to cook curry, and it¡¯s been a while since he¡¯s cooked so Brian is a little confused. When Jane saw this, she stopped him and said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I can finish it just fine.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane sternly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care what I¡¯m doing right now, focus on doing your job. Time is tight, this is the only way to achieve high efficiency, two people working together will be much better than one person.¡±


    He reassured Jane, motioning her to continue her work, and so did he. Brian takes the ingredients and cooks it as quickly as possible. While Brian was cooking, Jane looked at his tactful handling of the dish, and thought with delight, she thought:


    ¡°You know how to cook too? It was such a surprise for me, I never thought of it.¡±


    Then, about ten minutes and fifteen minutes passed, Brian was thest to finish the chicken curry following the steps he mentioned above. He poured the food out onto tes and presented them in the best possible way. Then Brian motioned for Jane to put all four dishes on the tray and left the kitchen with him. As he walked to the main hall, Brian said as he walked:


    ¡°ording to the regtions, it is necessary toplete four dishes, so even though I did not choose the first two dishes, you still had to put them on the table as usual. That was for Chesa to acknowledge that you had fully cooked all four dishes. Next, when Chesa asked you what two dishes she could choose, you would put dishes three and four on top. The rest is that woman¡¯s business, you don¡¯t have to mind.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jane gently replied:


    ¡°Yes, I understand and will follow.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 44 Rita鈥檚 Revelation

    Brian said nothing, he and she went to the main hall, where there was a long table filled with food from the servants participating in this contest. And when the two of them entered the room, all eyes turned to Jane and Brian. Apanied by the whispering voices, loud and small, of the servants crowded in that ce. Among those people were Chimi and Ewa. Chimi turned to Ewa and whispered:


    ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you the one who left the kitchen near the end earlier and confirmed that Jane lost? Why is she here now?¡±


    Ewa annoyed replied:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I saw her really miserable at that moment, when there was no one to help her anymore. Or maybe R was moved withpassion and helped her out?¡±


    She nced over at R when she saw Chimi questioning her. R overheard this and saw Mrs. Bonie giving her a warning look as Jane smoothly entered the hall. She passed Chimi and Ewa said:


    ¡°She was originally a loser. I was thest toplete the test so I confirm it. You two shouldn¡¯t doubt me like that. And I guess maybe Master Brian helped her out.¡±


    Chimi and Ewa pouted, silently saying nothing, the two of them walked away. On Bonie¡¯s side, R also came and exined but Bonie still showed a frustrated attitude even though R didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It seems that what annoyed Bonie was that although Jane was on the verge of losing, she was helped by her master Brian. And Brian¡¯s actions were seen through by Chesa, when  she was the official judge, who closely watched thispetition.


    Jane went to the long table to arrange her four dishes while Brian moved to his area, which was a set of plush lounge chairs. There, Matthew sat sipping a cigarette with his maid, Pota. Matthew saw his brothering and greeted him warmly:


    ¡°Oh, Brian. How are you today? Did the leg walk a bit? Or is it still stiff, unable to move?¡±


    Brian coldly replied:


    ¡°Thank you for your inquiry, my legs are very healthy now. It won¡¯t be long before I remove the powder.¡±


    Matthew smiled mockingly and replied:


    ¡°Really? Good news for a yboy.¡±


    Brian heard his brother say that and felt a little ufortable, saying:


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not good news for you. ¡±


    Matthew released his cigarette and replied:


    ¡°Sure, anything about you disgusts me.¡±


    Pota continued to flirt with her master, she kissed Matthew lightly on the lips and delicately touched the bottom of his pants with her hand making Matthew attracted to Pota, he looked at her passionately when he was attracted to her control. Meanwhile, Brian sat opposite the two of them silently, he quietly picked up a ss of wine to drink andughed mockingly:


    ¡°Hey, is it necessary to do it in front of me? While there are so many people around. It¡¯s shameless.¡±


    Matthew let go of Pota and replied:


    ¡°You just have to ignore me, okay?¡±


    Pota showed ame attitude, she sat on Matthew¡¯sp, hugged him and said:


    ¡°Master Brian doesn¡¯t like me doing that. Pota is very sad. Pota¡¯s heart was hurt. Please pamper Pota.¡±


    Matthew heard Pota say that andforted her:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ignore him, Pota. You made it so that I liked. Don¡¯t be upset by what that bastard said. Be good, I¡¯ll buy you a beautiful dress.¡±


    Pota smiled, tossing her golden blonde hair, hugged Matthew and kissed him on the cheek. Brian didn¡¯t say anything, he continued to drink his unfinished ss of wine and sighed broodingly.


    It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening, and the dishes selected by the servants were neatly arranged on the table in rows in each subdivided area on the long table. They are waiting for Lady Chesa to enjoy and judge for thest time in this contest.


    But there is an unexpected change going on. The door to the room opened and Mr. Wibul entered. He was dressed in a neat suit, walking with his staff in submission behind him, holding a cane. Chesa saw her husband enter and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Wibul, don¡¯t you have an important date with your partner? Why did youe here at this time?¡±


    Wibul looked at all the eyes that were on him and happily replied   :


    ¡°Chesa, this is the contest you organized for me. Of course I have to be here.¡±


    Chesa covered her mouth with a smile, walked over to give Wibul a hug and took his hand, and together they went to the long table to enjoy the food. Mr. Wibul saw the beautifully decorated dishes, he excitedly said loudly:


    ¡°I am very pleased this evening that the servants have put their time and heart into cooking these dishes. So everyone deserves their reward. That is, every servant who participates in the contest will receive an extra month¡¯s sry from me.¡±


    Wibul said that, all the servants in the room were overjoyed and cheered. They had a smile on their faces and hugged each other happily. So does Jane. She happily thought:


    ¡°So I also have a reward. That makes me feel good and happy.¡±


    Mr. Wibul motioned for everyone to be quiet so that he continued:


    ¡°There is a slight change now. That is apart from Chesa, I will be the one to taste the selected dishes. Because I¡¯m curious to know what the cooking skills of the servants in the Lawrence mansion are like? We will choose the four dishes that we feel are most delicious, while the cook will receive an equally generous reward. That is my great encouragement to the servants. And it will be started now.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Wibul signaled to the housekeeper Allen and Mrs. Bonie to instruct the servants to line up for the evaluation round. Everyone will stand in ce in their line, keep quiet and wait for the evaluation results from Mr. Wibul and Ms. Chesa.


    The two of them walked to the table and slowly savored each selected dish. Finally, after an hour, they discussed with each other and selected four dishes that they felt most satisfied. And those four dishes in turn belonged to Piper ¨C the servant under the management of the butler Allen, Tess ¨C the servant of Lady Chesa, Holy ¨C the servant of the master Matthew and Jane ¨C the servant of the master Brian.


    Jane felt very surprised and happy when she learned that her dish was chosen by Wibul and Chesa. At least all her efforts have paid off. She did not give up on it and managed to ovee the challenges in thispetition. But when Jane learns that her Chicken Tikka mas curry has helped her im the prize, she is a little confused and hesitant. She immediately looked over to Brian and watched to probe his movements.


    Brian was also surprised by that, he felt happy for Jane and had a big smile on his lips. Brian looked at Jane and whispered in his mouth for her to see and guess what he meant. He said softly:


    ¡°Good job, my girl. This is the reward you deserve. Enjoy with it.¡±


    Jane mumbled each word in Brian¡¯s mouth, she had tacitly understood what he had conveyed. Jane nodded in understanding and gave him a big smile. This was the first time that she felt that he was a good man and warm in her heart.


    But Jane¡¯s little joy did notst long. A servant heard Mr. Wibul announce the dishes of the chosen servants, she noticed an unfairness here and protested. It was Rita, a servant under Mrs. Bonie¡¯s management, who was disqualified in this contest because she didn¡¯t make it to the kitchen in time and was full.


    Since this morning, Rita hadn¡¯t had time to eat anything since she had to finish yesterday¡¯s leftover work, that¡¯s why she had intended, after the servants finished using the second kitchen. She would sneak in and steal leftover ingredients and cook. But coincidentally, Rita witnessed with her own eyes how enthusiastically the master Brian helped his maid? And that was what Rita needed to reveal now to make it fair to the rest of the servants. She stepped out and said boldly:


    ¡°Mr. Wibul, someone cheated in this contest.¡±


    Mr. Wibul turned to Chesa to probe first, Chesa remained calm and did not react at all. He turned to Rita and inquired:


    ¡°Who cheated? Did you see their actions with your own eyes?¡±


    Rita said loudly:


    ¡°Sir, I have. That person is none other than Jane ¨C the servant of master Brian. After the other servants finished their exams, she was left alone in the kitchen. And she¡¯s about to lose when she has a problem with how to cook. I surreptitiously monitored and eavesdropped on Jane¡¯s conversation with thest two servants, Ewa and R, so I found out.¡±


    Jane¡¯s face paled when she was discovered by others. She had nothing more to say, Jane wanted to run away now, but her legs were heavier than ever and she couldn¡¯t run. She realized it was a shame, a embarrassment that she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it? When Jane is now like a thief who has been discovered and caught by others, she is even caught by the eyes of the people around her, present inside this room, looking at her cautiously. scornful, sarcastic and full of scrutiny and criticism.


    Rita saw Jane¡¯s worried expression, she felt even more satisfied. Rita continued to say what she had seen with a bitter tone mixed with jealousy:


    ¡°Does everyone know? Master Brian¡¯s only maid, she is a flirt and ys tricks to seduce her master to help her. It was her crying and sitting on hisp to tell andment her helplessness and weakness in thispetition. She begged her master to help and save her. Since Jane is an aggressive person, she is not content when she sees other servants surpass her.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 45 Vibrant Debate

    Brian heard what Rita just said and burst intoughter, he pushed the wheelchair towards Jane, Brian looked at Rita and said:


    ¡°Your rich imagination and talent for storytelling aremendable. Although you have never met or interacted with my servant, but you understands her personality better than I do. That makes me feel surprised and interesting.¡±


    Rita heard Brian say that also felt a little scared, she immediately looked to Bonie for help. Bonie is a person who hates Jane very much because of the times she made Bonie miserable and humiliated in front of other servants when her master Brian constantly scolded and punished her for misbehaving with Jane.


    Therefore, Bonie always has a mood to retaliate against Jane when she has the opportunity. And this is a rare opportunity to help Bonie do that. Bonie must take advantage of it and must not miss out. That¡¯s why Bonie signaled to Rita to calm down, next she walked up to Rita and said for him:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Brian, you shouldn¡¯t say that. We are servants after all, we understand each other and work together for a long time. How can we not understand and be aware of that. And have you forgotten that all the servants here have one thing inmon? It is always wanting to be noticed, loved by the owner and make her owner happier. So does Jane. She¡¯s your only servant again, she won¡¯t let go of the chance to get your attention and want to be your woman.¡±


    Without waiting for Brian¡¯s response, Rita quickly interrupted and said:


    ¡°Right. It was I who saw it all. Jane seduced Master Brian and forced him to cook for her toplete the exam.¡±


    At this point, Jane can¡¯t stand Rita¡¯s lies and nder about her personality. Jane clenched her fist and was about to run away, but was caught by Brian¡¯s hand. She was about to cry, she couldn¡¯t stand here and let others humiliate her, she wanted to find somewhere to cryfortably. But her small wish was extinguished by him.


    Brian grabbed Jane¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let her run away. She tried to il away but was held back by Brian¡¯s hand. She looked at him with tears in her eyes and whispered:


    ¡°Please, let go of my hand. I want to leave this ce.¡±


    He looked at her with cold eyes, and said in a calm, reassuring voice to Jane:


    ¡°Calm down, Jane. Listen to me, you should stay here, I¡¯ll prove you¡¯re not such a woman by what they say. All are nder of them, if you leave, it means that everything other people say about you arepletely true. And you deal with it by running away? ¡±


    Jane was encouraged by Brian¡¯s small words, she was persuaded by him and kept herposure. Jane took a deep breath and tried to hold back the tears and forced a smile at him. Brian calmed down a bit and inquired:


    ¡°Are you feeling better yet?¡±


    Jane nodded silently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian slowly let go of Jane¡¯s hand to let her rx her whole body, he continued to turn to Rita and Bonie, Brian said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Is your story over yet? Or is it still ongoing? There¡¯s so much left to say, can you both say it?¡±


    Bonie nudged Rita¡¯s arm to speak for her. Since she¡¯s made a lot of mistakes before, Brian will use it as an excuse to get back at Bonie. But Rita is different, she has discovered and seen with her own eyes everything about Jane and owner Brian, so her words are more trustworthy and weighty. That¡¯s why Rita was even braver, she reced Bonie to continue saying what she had seen:


    ¡°It is still there. Owner Brian was controlled by Jane and he followed her advice and did all the cooking steps on the fourth dish. She just stood there watching and watching her master do it with admiration and admiration. I wonder if someone who doesn¡¯t do anything and lets someone else do it all deserves this reward? Everyone give me opinions.¡±


    Everyone in the room was annoyed, and quickly retorted:


    ¡°It¡¯s a shameless fraud, I don¡¯t agree with this injustice. She doesn¡¯t deserve that reward.¡±


    Chesa saw Jane shivering at the harsh words from the servants, she put a smile on her lips and did not react at all. As for Mr. Wibul, since he tasted that dish, he has recognized the familiar, unmistakable taste of his nephew¡¯s cooking.


    It¡¯s just that Brian hasn¡¯t cooked in a long time, which makes Wibul uncertain about the vors he¡¯s tasted and his perception. But now, everything has been exposed in the most honest and clear way, it makes him quite surprised because of that. When Brian personally went to the kitchen, cooking for himself just because of his little maid.


    Wibul looked at everyone around him, he couldn¡¯t let this go on forever, so Wibul signaled everyone to stop and turned to Brian and said loudly:


    ¡°Enough, everyone keep order and be quiet. Brian, you and your servant were exposed like that. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Brian smiled and replied:


    ¡°Why do I have to protest when the Lawrence mansion is full of cameras everywhere? And Chesa, isn¡¯t she the one who foresaw and ignored everything that was happening in front of her? Why is she silent? Why didn¡¯t she tell you anything when choosing the Tikka mas dish? So isn¡¯t that indirect cheating? When she was an official judge who took the initiative to organize this contest. Furthermore, even if the judge ignored it and hid it from revealing when knowing that, would another maid¡¯s words when witnessing things from afar have any effect?¡±


    Chesa heard the words that Brian imposed on her, she got angry and replied to him:


    ¡°Enough, Brian. Why do you speak ill of me in front of so many people? I assure you that I was not aware of the maid Jane¡¯s cheating. Until I heard what Rita said and I was surprised when I discovered it. You¡¯re the one who did the wrong thing and now you¡¯re looking for a recement right?¡±


    Brian smiled and tilted his head, replying:


    ¡°You are indeed a flexible woman in the way you talk and behave with your prey. All right, if you need proof, I¡¯ll expose it. ¡±


    He motioned for his butler Allen to open a short video for all to see. In it is the image of Chesa standing in the overhead observation room and watching all the actions of the servants participating in thepetition in the two kitchens. She focused on watching the servants cook and didn¡¯t notice or discover that she was also being secretly watched by Brian. Brian looked at Chesa¡¯s awkward expression when he was exposed, he was extremelyfortable and added:


    ¡°Does Lady Chesa still refuse? I found my grandmother to be a dedicated and devoted person to this contest. But I don¡¯t understand, how can you forgive Jane, not remove her when Jane put four dishes on the long table but hide them all, implicitly acting as if it was no big deal happened. And since thedy tacitly acknowledged it as a secret, Jane can fully receive this reward. Because the judges concealed for the yers, the injustice was obvious from the beginning. Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    Chesa¡¯s face was red, she couldn¡¯t keep herposure and shouted:


    ¡°Brian, stop it. I¡¯m still your grandma and you don¡¯t have the right to call me that. The reason I conceal your cheating is because I respect you as my nephew. I didn¡¯t want Mr. Wibul to be upset when he received the news, his nephew clearly helping his servant cheat in this contest. I was kind enough to forgive you, but you were treacherous and ndered against me.¡±


    Hearing this, Brian pped his hands to cut Chesa, he cheerfully said:


    ¡°Thank you madam for worrying about me so much. But it seems you are trying to distract people to think under your control and think that you are a very gooddy because you care so much for your grandson. But the truth is it ispletely opposite, this contest is too. I just find it is a waste of time and really funny.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 46 The preposterous lie

    Mr. Wibul did not want the strife and conflict between Chesa and Brian to continue, so he interrupted and said:


    ¡°I think like this. Both Chesa and Brian, everyone has their ws. If you say that, then you have undeniably helped your servant. And so is Chesa, everything has been exposed before her eyes, she is also wrong when she indirectly hides all the fraudulent actions of Brian and the maid Jane. That¡¯s why I decided to cancel the award for the maid Jane¡¯s selection of dishes. I only kept the reward that she enthusiastically participated in, as a constion, my little encouragement for her.¡±


    Brian was about to say something but was stopped by Wibul, who continued:


    ¡°Andstly, Rita, you have to apologize to Jane for making lies, nder, and insults about Jane¡¯s humanity.¡±


    Rita heard Mr. Wibul say that and quickly replied:


    ¡°Why should I apologize to her? Why does Mr. Wibul know so well that I ndered and misrepresented her? Meanwhile, obviously I¡¯m not wrong, she really is that kind of person. Don¡¯t be fooled by Jane¡¯s beauty and innocence.¡±


    Mr. Wibul chuckled and said:


    ¡°If Jane had a close rtionship with you, as you and she were servants who worked together and yed as close friends, then I would trust your word a little. But you had only watched Jane from afar and had never spoken to her, and there was no basis or reason for what you just said I would believe. Because a stranger only meets and observes a new person, there is no basis for urately assessing another person¡¯s personality.¡±


    Rita heard Mr. Wibul¡¯s sharp analysis and was unable to say anything more. She was silent and was concentrating on thinking if there was any other way to respond to Wibul¡¯s reply? At the same time, Brian added:


    ¡°Jane, she is a very good and devoted servant. Her human personality wasn¡¯t quite what the maid Rita had said. And Jane is my servant, she was chosen by me, so I know her quite well. Jane is not like the other servants, flirting and always trying to seduce her master in this mansion.¡±


    He nced over at Jane with a small smile and continued:


    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose Jane over a maid in the mansion to be my servant. And if Jane really does what you said, then it is also very good for me to be loved by Jane, moreover it is my personal matter, it has nothing to do with you or affect you.¡±


    Mr. Wibul hummed and said nothing while the servants in the room were whispering loudly when they heard what Master Brian had just said. Despite everyone¡¯s talk, Ramha was the only one to help Jane in this contest, remaining silent and indifferent. She only smiled slightly when she heard the honest words of her master Brian. Ramha looked at her manager, butler Allen, and said to herself:


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you telling me to help Jane, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. You only know how to be a loyal butler to master Brian without ever caring about how my feelings. That made me very sad ¡±


    Ramha sighed quietly as he continued to witness the debate of the people present in this room:


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad I fell in love with you, butler Allen.¡±


    At this point, Rita couldn¡¯t say any more, she looked to Bonie asking for help and asking for help from her but Bonie knew Rita had lost, she didn¡¯t want to get involved in Rita¡¯s affairs anymore. Because she knew right now, whatever Bonie said would be useless, so she kept her own indifferent silence. Wibul is the person handling this case, seeing Rita and Bonie being silent, he asked:


    ¡°Rita, Bonie, do you have anything else to say or refute?¡±


    Bonie put on a cold, calm smile, pretending to answer:


    ¡°I really am a confused old woman, unable to tell right from wrong. I did bad things to the maid Jane by telling lies and ndering her. And I was led by Rita and her story. Now, I think back and realize my mistake. I have nothing more to say.¡±


    Wibul gave a slight nod and turned to Rita, who saw that she now looked scared and faltering in her attitude. Rita knew Mr. Wibul was waiting for her answer. She timidly said:


    ¡°I said it just because I wanted others to be fair. As for me saying bad things about her, that¡¯spletely normal. It¡¯s still unconfirmed and I¡¯m just voicing my thoughts and feelings. I don¡¯t object to that, but I don¡¯t want to apologize either.¡±


    Brian heard Rita say that, he was about to say something but was stopped by Jane, she shook her head and replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, ignore it. Don¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    He ignored Jane¡¯s words, Brian said sharply:


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to apologize to my servant then I have no choice but to fire you. Because Lawrence doesn¡¯t need a servant with a bad character, who likes to fabricate and mock others to prove their words to be true.¡±


    Rita heard her master say that and replied angrily:


    ¡°You fired me? For the sole reason that I didn¡¯t apologize to your maid. That¡¯s ridiculous, the funniest excuse I¡¯ve heard since I¡¯ve been a servant here for the past two years.¡±


    She continued her attack, Rita sarcastically smiled as she approached Jane and said:


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to you because you deserve it. Dirty prostitute.¡±


    Everyone in the room eximed with surprised expressions, a few whispers:


    ¡°Is she a prostitute? What a surprise. I¡¯m not very surprised. The same is true because she is very beautiful. So she resembles Kabel? Who is Kabel? Ah, that person was Master Brian¡¯s ex-lover, a very long story.¡±


    Rita looked at the tumultuous crowd. She became even more excited and continued to say:


    ¡°Perhaps people don¡¯t know. I was told by Mrs. Bonie, when she first came here, she was dressed extremely dirty and fancy with a thin dress, maybe she was a prostitute who had yed with many men so she Just dressed so sexy and fiery. Besides, there¡¯s blood on her legs.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The conversation grew busier, and they looked at Jane with disdain. While Jane couldn¡¯t keep herposure anymore when everyone was looking at her mockingly. Jane shook her head in protest with tears welling in the corners of her eyes:


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m not a prostitute. I¡¯m not that kind of woman.¡±


    Jane looked around bewildered and frightened, she backed up behind Brian so he couldn¡¯t take her hand, then she immediately ran away, leaving the room as she ran, wiping her tears. Brian felt a sense of helplessness and anger boiling in his chest, he looked at Rita and shouted:


    ¡°Enough, Rita. Here is your answer to me. You should pack your luggage and get out of the Lawrence mansion now. Along with that, you won¡¯t receivest month¡¯s sry and Wibul¡¯s prize money in the contest.¡±


    Rita was no longer scared like before, she loudly said:


    ¡°Okay, keep it if you want. I am also quite bored with the cramped work here. And there¡¯s nothing wrong with me telling all the truth and I¡¯m proud of that. Goodbye to all.¡±


    She smiled brightly at Mrs. Chesa, then Rita waved goodbye to everyone, leisurely walking out of the room. Everyone was still whispering something after Rita left while Chesa, she was casually sipping tea on the chair. Chesa whispered:


    ¡°Good job, Rita. I will give you a big reward, to make up for the efforts you have put in.¡±


    She continued to look in Brian¡¯s direction and said to herself:


    ¡°Brian, my dear grandson. I love you so much, but you cruelly ignore my love. This is the result you deserve.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 47 A new place to hide

    Soon after, Mr. Wibul had enjoyed the food until his stomach was full, so he motioned for Mrs. Chesa to go for a walk with him. She obeyed, before leaving, Chesa sent housekeepers Allen and Bonie to assign servants to clean up all that was left of the contest, including cleaning utensils and tables, food, materials, etc. in the contest.


    As for Jane, she ran out of the room and found a hidden ce in this mansion so that no one could find her just to cry. That made Brian more worried and impatient than ever, he knew she was very sad and wanted tofort her, so he and his butler Allen searched everywhere in the mansion for two hours but still couldn¡¯t find her. Brian is still searching for Jane even though it¡¯s midnight.


    Jane ran and ran when she left that room, she really didn¡¯t know where she should go. She kept running while wiping her tears and Jane suddenly remembered it, the corner of the tree where she hid and was not found by Brian. Therefore, Jane quickly went to that ce, she did not have a shlight to illuminate when all the surrounding scenes fell into darkness, which was very detrimental to her. Therefore, Jane tripped many times when running to that ce.


    Each time she tried to stand up and hold back so as not to cry louder. At this time, Jane realizes that she is really a girl who is too weak, she is not strong because she is always afraid and likes to run away from the present. And just like that, Jane let the darkness surround her, because there she felt safer and moreforted.


    Finally, after a while of falling and groping, she also reached her own familiar hiding ce. But Jane discovers that it has been removed by someone else, now it is just an empty ce. Jane sadly moved away, she went up a little, to the left of the barn near the kitchen.


    Fortunately, Jane discovered another warehouse and it seemed quite old, Jane stopped and watched. She noticed that it was no longer used very often and that some of the wheat had molded in it. Outside, the winds were blowing colder and colder, the little girl needed a ce to take temporary shelter and she determined it was here. Jane needed to find a ce to step inside, but the darkness was too much for her, so Jane had to slowly groped around and found a ce to open the door. In her opinion, it was an ancient designed door. It had a carefully crafted wooden sp and a hook that was closed next to the opening.


    At the ce where the hanger was, Jane touched it and discovered that it was a glowingmp, it was ced inside a small basket that was hung up like a flower basket, and there were also candles and sticks avable. The matches are carefully ced in a small stic bag. But it seems that no one is interested in this warehouse anymore and rarelyes here, so all the items are covered with a thickyer of dust.


    Jane cheered, she took the flower basket down and sat next to her. She brushed off ayer of dust with her hand and took out a match, which she struck and was delighted to see the fire¡¯s golden glow. Jane hastily lit it on the candle, then she held it with her hand to prevent the wind from blowing in from the outside. Jane got up and opened the door, thanks to the light from the candle, it was easier for her to open it.


    Jane slowly stepped inside the warehouse and found it to be a very small warehouse, it was only about the size of two bathroomsbined and its four walls were discreetly enclosed, it only had one small window. tiny enough for the size of a cat to get in. And inside there were sacks of wheat that had long been damaged, and styrofoam bags for ingredients and food that were also discolored and torn.


    The room was murky, dark and dusty, proving that it had been abandoned by the people who lived here for a long time. And the warehouse space does not hold too many items and tools, perhaps those items have been moved to the currentrge warehouse to make it easier to get food and more convenient to use, so the space is equally empty. Jane also doesn¡¯t care about it much because now she feels that her legs are tired and a little sleepy, she needs a ce to rest so she will make herself a makeshift bed to sleep.


    So when Jane saw the big, thick foam bags, she pulled them down andid them on the floor to lie on. Jane also took some more straw stowed close to the wall to make her mattress, so it became softer and morefortable, now the bed Jane made is not as hard as before.


    Jane put the basket on the candle beside her and leaned back. She turned to look at themp and pondered sadly, Jane had thought about everything that had happened today and remembered what Rita had said, and the scrutinizing and wary eyes of everyone in the room watching her. Jane had never experienced something like it, so it was horrible for her.


    She was trembling with fear and burst into tears in the dark night. And the sadness kepting, she remembered the unhappy memories when she was on the ind, she was also locked in a dark room like this by them just because she disobeyed them and did what they wanted. me. They made her work every day, only then could she eat and drink properly.


    But that time, even though she was treated badly by them, she still feltfortable because Jane was free, if she finished her work, Jane could go for a walk along the beach to breathe in the smell of the sea breeze ording to her preference. . And here, this Lawrence mansion, she was always kept captive by Brian. Jane really hates him, Brian always bullies her and forces her to do everything he wants.


    But Brian was also quite pitiful when he was intentionally caused by someone else and broke his leg. And Jane didn¡¯t understand why he liked to keep her captive, didn¡¯t he feel pity and pity for her situation? While Jane always obeyed him and cared for him wholeheartedly and thoughtfully every day.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was lost in thought and suddenly fell asleep without notice. A few minutester, there was a strange noise outside, but because Jane was so tired she didn¡¯t notice it. Jane was still fast asleep on the straw mattress she had created.


    Outside, Brian led Pito, arge ck dog that was walking slowly and sniffing with its pink nose. While Brian has difficulty using a crutch to move because the road is quite bumpy, his wheelchair is not usable. Brian was forced to leave it on the other side, where the t road he had crossed. Brian took a shlight and looked at the warehouse, he saw Pito wag his tail to discover where the person Brian was looking for was. He silently said:


    ¡°Good boy, now go wherever you want. If you¡¯re hungry, return to the mansion and meet the butler Allen, who will feed you instead me.¡±


    The big dog wagged its tail happily because of thepliment, Brian let go of the rope to let it go free here, he said:


    ¡°Good boy, now go wherever you want. If you¡¯re hungry then go back to the mansion and meet the butler Allen, he¡¯ll feed you for me.¡±


    Pito barked in obedience to his master, the big dog ran around the ce for a while and ran to the other side when he detected the sound of a few owls chirping. Pito will stay near that ce waiting for his master because every time he hunts, Brian always trains him in such a habit, when he directly leads the dog back home, it will follow him.


    And Brian walked to this old warehouse, he used a shlight to look at the opening and discovered that there was indeed someone here because it had been opened long ago with the wooden bar removed. Brian slowly opened the door and entered, he used crutches to move inside and saw a white haired girl sleeping soundly. Brian smiled to himself and said:


    ¡°After two hours, I also found you. Why did you run here, this shabby old warehouse?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to wake Jane up, so Brian gently stepped closer, even though it was difficult for him to move in this dark space. Brian slowly sat down next to Jane as she slept with her head tilted to one side. He put his crutches aside andy down, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Brian turned Jane to face him and gently stroked her cheek with his hand. Then he suddenly kissed her cheek and lips lovingly. Jane was sleeping soundly when she felt someone kissing her, she felt her body get hotter and more constricted when someone was hugging her. So Jane hastily opened her eyes and panicked when Brian was right in front of her and kissed her lips passionately. Jane pushed Brian away and shouted:


    ¡°Let me go. Why are you here?¡±


    Brian sadly hugged her tightly and whispered:


    ¡°I have been looking for you for the past two hours. I worried about you a lot. Rita has already been fired by me, you don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore. And you don¡¯t have to hide here to grieve.¡±


    Jane couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and burst into tears.


    ¡°What if Rita gets kicked out? People still look at me with suspicious and inquisitive eyes. I¡¯m not a prostitute like she said, I was sold by someone else. I don¡¯t know why I was sold and lived miserable here. I just want to live a free and normal life. Why is it so difficult?¡±


    Brian hugged Jane tightly in his arms andforted:


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good girl, you¡¯re not the scheming maid and dirty prostitute that others have said. You are Jane, my only maid. I will keep you by your side and take care of you.¡±


    Jane clutched Brian¡¯s shirt and sobbed:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here. I want to go out. There I will be more free and not be snooped by those eyes and not be noticed by them and try to bully me. Can you let me go?¡±


    When he heard Jane say this, Brian couldn¡¯t keep hisposure and hugged her tighter, forcibly kissing her on the lips, which he kissed while grumbling:


    ¡°No, never. I won¡¯t let you go anywhere. You belong to me and must always be with me.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 48 Again

    Brian¡¯s quick, hot kisses on Jane¡¯s lips, cheeks, and neck, she sensed his fear, didn¡¯t want her to leave here through them. A familiarity enveloped Jane¡¯s body, it turned out to be his scent, gradually bing familiar from the unfamiliar. At times like that, her heart ached and confused even more. She had resisted him many times, but each time, it didn¡¯t work. So Jane had involuntarily hugged his body, she was helpless to let him kiss all over her body and sadly thought:


    ¡°How many times I begged him to let me go, but he wouldn¡¯t allow it. Did he ever love me? When he repeatedly tortured and raped me. Or is he an asshole who just wants to be submissive and satisfy his lust? So how long will itst? Or until he gets bored and wants someone new to rece me.¡±


    She thought so and looked at Brian with tears in her eyes, she begged him:


    ¡°It hurts, my heart is hurting. I beg you, please let me go.¡±


    Brian ignored her words, he took off Jane¡¯s shirt and sucked hard on her breasts, harshly:


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even if you beg me a hundred times, I won¡¯t let you leave me. You say you don¡¯t want to be noticed and tortured? All right, from tomorrow on you¡¯ll just be my personal servant. We will move to my father¡¯s ce and live there. Moreover, there is a second kitchen next to it, it will be convenient for me to prepare breakfast and you won¡¯t need the old kitchen anymore.¡±


    Jane shook her head in response, she said as she pushed him away with her hand:


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. That¡¯s not what I mean. I just want you to disengage me.¡±


    Brian used his hand to squeeze her breasts, making Jane react more strongly, he continued to kiss Jane on the lips, and at the same time moved his hand to prate the inside of her skirt, took off her panties, threw it aside and whispered:


    ¡°Disengage? I will never stop doing that. So please obediently submit, stop begging me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he kissed her on the lips deeply once again making Jane unable to move, she did not beg him anymore because even if he did, he would do as he said and would not let her go. Brian kissed her as he unzipped his pants, bringing it inside her underneath.


    Jane clung tighter to his back as hisrge dick nudged in and out of the ce below him in a tame and rhythmic way, it heated up Jane¡¯s body and made her moan softly. Brian caressed Jane¡¯s pale pink skin in the dark, kissing her neck and chest where she was most sensitive while still shoving underneath.


    His solid body hugged her soft body, each scent on his body entwined her involuntarily. If she kept on like this, Jane would get used to it, every time she made love to him, she would feel more used to it and make it easier for her to ept his rough behavior. Jane won¡¯t ept it because she hates him, he bullies her all the time and it makes her cry a lot.


    But Jane still could not resist him, it seemed that he possessed a certain magic that made Jane obediently submit but could not escape. Or because she herself was too weak to be manipted and yed by him. And then Jane¡¯s body wasmanded again by him as she moaned louder and louder with each thrust from his huge penis below. At such a moment, Jane could not stand it and shouted:


    ¡°Please slow down, I can¡¯t stand it. Don¡¯t make it quick.¡±


    Brian let Jane sit on him and clicked repeatedly on her spot, he calmly replied:


    ¡°Jane, I won¡¯t stop, you should get used to it.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jane shook her head in protest as Brian¡¯s pace elerated. It wasn¡¯t until his friction reached a climax, he got an orgasm and shot inside her countless times. Later Jane could return to normal a little bit, she could rest and sleep when he finished making love.


    And this time too, Brian freely shot many inside Jane, which made her even more exhausted andy limp beside him for a while, quietly letting him hug and fall asleep. That was when her mind was no longer nk, she remembered a few things and thought to herself:


    ¡°It turns out that thing has such an effect.¡±


    So that object was ced inside her ce by Doctor Una, it was used to protect her, to prevent Jane from bing pregnant. And because if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, Brian would be freer and morefortable to have sex with her without having to worry about anything.


    After a while, the lovemaking was over, Brian seemed to have satisfied his needs, he hugged Jane loosely in his arms and said:


    ¡°Jane, you have always been my wonderful woman. Please stay by my side forever.¡±


    She gasped and said nothing, Jane looked off into the distance as Brian kissed her lightly on her white shoulder. He continued softly:


    ¡°Your fate belongs to me. Now close your eyes and go to sleep.¡±


    Jane was also quite tired from Brian¡¯s violent lovemaking just now, she fell asleep in Brian¡¯s arms, resting her head on his chest and slept soundly.


    The next morning, the sun had long since risen outside, and inside the small storehouse, Brian and Jane were still fast asleep. They felt the warm sunlighting through the small window that brightened the narrow warehouse. They were aware that it was morning but because they were so tired after a busy day like yesterday, an evening of searching for each other in the dark and doing hot lovemaking, they couldn¡¯t open their eyes and wake up. So they continue to sleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until the big dog Pito deftly opened the door and ran back to where they were lying and woke Brian and Jane up by licking all over their faces that they woke up. Brian opened his eyes, he saw Pito licking his face and Jane, still asleep in his arms, cheerfully said:


    ¡°Good morning, Pito. I didn¡¯t think you had such a unique way of waking up.¡±


    He turned to Jane and saw that she, too, was slowly waking up when she was awakened by Pito. She touched her face and felt Pito¡¯s saliva. Jane was surprised and sat up, she skillfully covered her naked body with her clothes and looked at the big dog in surprise. Brian saw that and exined:


    ¡°This is Pito, a close friend of mine on every hunting asion.¡±


    Jane hastily put on her clothes, looked at Pito and observed, the dog saw her and ran strangely to lick Jane¡¯s hand. She stroked Pito¡¯s head and stroked his soft fur, saying:


    ¡°Pito looks so big and cute. The dog has a beautiful pink nose and ck fur.¡±


    Pito gave a friendly bark in response to Jane. Seeing that, Brian happily added:


    ¡°Perhaps the boy likes you. Pito rarely gets close to strangers when he meets someone for the first time.¡±


    Jane gave a small smile while Brian put on his shirt. When he had trouble putting on his pants because his leg was bandaged, Jane immediately came over and helped him put it on. He motioned for Jane to help him up and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not mad at me. You are still my servant. And now we will return to the Lawrence mansion.¡±


    Jane nodded silently, but inwardly she said to herself:


    ¡°I still hold my anger and irritation at him every time he does that to me. It¡¯s just that for now, I want to do a good job as a servant and don¡¯t want you to use excuses to punish me.¡±


    And just like that, Jane helped Brian up and led him along the path with Pito to return to Lawrence¡¯s mansion.


    Upon returning to the mansion, Brian sends his butler Allen to feed Pito and sends a few servants to carry his luggage to his father¡¯s residence, Aidan. And Bonie, ask her to pack Jane¡¯s things and move her clothes to a nearby room, next to ce of Mr. Aidan.


    From now on, Brian will not send someone to guard her anymore, but on the contrary, he will watch and keep an eye on her. That made Jane feel more pressured and restrained than before. Thus, when Jane saw the order and arrangement of her new ce, she realized it was not good and hastily told Brian:


    ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t do that. I still prefer living in the same ce.¡±


    Brian ignored Jane¡¯s words and replied:


    ¡°Jane, you will feel morefortable and free in your new ce. You don¡¯t need to interact with the other servants and they won¡¯t get a chance to scrutinize and criticize you. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±


    Jane heard that and did not have a word to refute because she was also afraid to face other people when the incident just happened. Jane did not want to be affected and sad by those words. Because she was too tired and embarrassed. The best course of action for now was for her to avoid the other servants in this mansion as far as possible, at least for a few weeks so that they would forget about her and no longer make her the subject of discussion.


    Therefore, Jane tacitly agreed to Brian¡¯s way, she nodded obediently. And today is also the first time Jane will prepare breakfast for Brian alone in the second kitchen. She would cook him the fish cakes she used to make when she was on the ind.


    Before Jane cooks and Brian enjoys breakfast. Both of them needed to shower and clean up as their bodies were covered with stains and sweat.


    _________________

 Chapter 49 Go to the police station

    At the same time at Lady Matida¡¯s house, she was startled awake by the rm clock on her phone. Matida sat up wearily when she realized she had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    Whenst night Matida stayed at the hospital and took care of Mr. Arthur until early this morning she returned home. And now, Matida looked at her watch, it was toote in the morning, it was only a few hours until noon. In a little while she will return to the hospital to take care of her husband.


    Two days have passed since Oswat wasst evaluated by the doctor, then re-examined his injuries and approved him to go home. And when he was discharged from the hospital, Oswat eagerly went to the police station and tracked down Wade¡¯s whereabouts. His urgent action made Matida even more worried when he had just recovered from the ident.


    But because of the longing for investigative news about the old case of her ex-husband Winston, she did not try to dissuade Oswat and tacitly endorsed his hasty action. And that¡¯s when today, Oswat went to the police station and asked an old colleague of his father¡¯s Robert for help.


    And when Robert saw Oswat entering the police station and looking for him, he was extremely surprised by it. Because he rarely saw Arthur¡¯s son, Robert remembered when Oswat was ten years old, he gave him a toy that was a remote control ne. It was Oswat¡¯s birthday and thest time he saw the boy because he was extremely busy at work and had moved elsewhere for a temporary job.


    Today, Oswat went to the police station where Mr. Robert worked to ask him to find a man named Wade. He entered the office and asked someone where Robert was, who directed him to Robert¡¯s office. Oswat thanked him and quickly went to the ce, he knocked politely and received his permission, he entered inside.


    When Robert looked at the young man walking towards him, he asked in surprise:


    ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±


    Oswat saw that Robert still didn¡¯t recognize him, he gave a big smile and replied:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Robert stopped taking notes, examined Oswat more closely, and eximed:


    ¡°Oswat, could it be you?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The young man nodded and replied, he stretched out his arms for Robert to hug him, Robert happily hugged Oswat and said:


    ¡°Oh, my grandson. I¡¯m surprised to see you here, I didn¡¯t expect time to pass so quickly. When in front of me now you are no longer a naughty boy but instead a tall and handsome young man like this.¡±


    Oswat patted his old uncle Robert¡¯s shoulder and replied:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, I¡¯m d to see you again.¡±


    The two hugged for a moment and then let go, Robert motioned for Oswat to sit down nearby and walked over to his desk, where he picked up thendline phone and called for the person to bring the coffee.


    While waiting for the coffee to be brought, Robert chatted with Oswat for a bit. He asked surprised when Oswat came here to find him today:


    ¡°Oswat, how can I help you?¡±


    Oswat said slowly:


    ¡°Do you remember Mr. Winston¡¯s case? My stepmother¡¯s previous husband was Matida, he was murdered in a pub by someone named Arlo.¡±


    Robert narrowed his eyes and replied:


    ¡°That case I still remember, at the time of the crime, Arthur asked me to investigate them thoroughly to track down the criminal Arlo. But Arlomitted suicide in a suburban house when he was found by the police, the mastermind of Winston¡¯s murder was dead, so the case was closed soon after.¡±


    Oswat continued:


    ¡°Yes. But a few days before that, my stepmother Matida identally discovered an old love letter behind a picture of Winston. And the hidden truth was revealed in that letter.¡±


    A knock on the door interrupted Oswat¡¯s words, and the waiter politely entered and brought Oswat and Robert two cups of coffee. When the waiter went out, Oswat continued:


    ¡°This case is not what we previously thought, and the police missed many important details and concluded them too hastily. Because in the case file that my father kept, except for Derek who was an aplice, he burned down Matida¡¯s house, there was still another person.¡±


    Robert picked up his coffee and took a sip, listening intently to what Oswat had to say. He continued:


    ¡°It is Wade, a close servant of Mr Aidan, the owner of the Lawrence mansion. A person that the police had previously ignored because they did not find any connection or rtion.¡±


    Robert looked at Oswat and replied:


    ¡°I also suspected Wade before, I think that case not only has Derek as an aplice but also has several other people behind it. But at that time, perhaps Matida was too busy with her husband¡¯s funeral and searching for her missing daughter that she did not pursue and ask the police to investigate to the end.¡±


    Oswat nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, my stepmother said the same thing, it was her fault that she was negligent and didn¡¯t ask the police to do a thorough investigation.¡±


    He picked up his coffee cup and took a sip, saying:


    ¡°And now, when she has discovered the truth behind that letter, she is extremely surprised and saddened when her best friend Chantal is involved with her husband. That¡¯s why, my mother asked me toe here to meet you to find Wade, an aplice who was missed in this case. She wants to know the back story and also confirm her suspicions about Mr. Aidan secretly murdering her husband or not?¡±


    Robert calmly replied:


    ¡°I see, I will send someone to find Wade for you. All facts will be thoroughly investigated and cleared up quickly.¡±


    He pats Oswat on the shoulder encouraging him and tells him to go home and wait for his results. At that moment, Oswat¡¯s phone vibrated, he picked it up and heard Matida¡¯s sad voice say in the phone:


    ¡°Oswat, I just went back to the hospital to take care of your father, he has regained consciousness. But there¡¯s something¡­¡±


    She hesitated for a moment to control her emotions. That made Oswat even more worried and asked:


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    At this point, Matida did not hide her emotions, she broke down in tears and said:


    ¡°Arthur has temporarily lost his memory, he doesn¡¯t remember anything at all. Even me, he didn¡¯t realize. What should I do, Oswat?¡±


    Oswat was also quite surprised and confused when he heard Matida say that, he regained hisposure and reassured his mother:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, I¡¯ll go to the hospital right now, wait me.¡±


    He hung up and said goodbye to Robert, Oswat hurriedly drove to the hospital to check on his father¡¯s condition.


    _________________

 Chapter 50 Talk to me

    At the same time, at the mansion on Kamile Road, Ted is watering the nts and G is cleaning the hallways, their usual job in this mansion. Only now is different from the previous days, they have a new task entrusted by Henry to keep a close eye on Wendy, the little girl Randall brought here as a gift to their master.


    Since Henry changed his mind, he became better and no longer kept her tightly confined to his room. Henry took her to arger room with full amenities, more specifically it was linked to a small garden that he built and nted flowers. They will have the effect of making the young girl feel morefortable and free.


    Wendy from the day Henry raped her when she tried to escape again, she became a lot more upset and didn¡¯t want to talk to him about anything. Although Henry had treated her better, put her in a new ce, sent someone to bring her nice clothes and delicious food to eat. In addition, he no longer conducts experiments on her body, making Wendy very curious to ask him. But she remained silent because Wendy hates him and doesn¡¯t want to talk to him every time hees to visit her.


    Perhaps yesterday Henry was busy with work at the hospital, so he didn¡¯te to her ce. So Wendy slept well until the next morning with a peace that she always wanted before. This morning, she woke up and was visited by G, who took care of her and brought Wendy a full breakfast with eggs and bread. Wendy ate it and curiously asked:


    ¡°Why did your master change his attitude and treat me well?¡±


    G calmly replied:


    ¡°I cannot answer. I think it¡¯s best, you should ask him.¡±


    When Wendy heard that, she was silent and said nothing, she said to herself:


    ¡°Ask him? I really don¡¯t want to talk to him at all.¡±


    Gbed Wendy¡¯s hair while waiting for her to finish her breakfast, when she finished all her work, G left the room quickly. Wendy noticed that she was alone in this room now. She felt a little bored and went out to the garden to go for a walk.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy saw flowers blooming nearby, so she sat down to see them more clearly. It is a red rose with a passionate fragrance, Wendy cherished the red flowers and whispered to herself:


    ¡°Rose are very beautiful and fragrant. Maybe I¡¯ll pick some and nt them in my room.¡±


    Thinking so, Wendy smiled slightly and went inside to get a small basket that she had filled with sweets inside. She took out the sweets and carried the basket out into the garden. Wendy sat down and used her hands to pluck the roses and put them in the basket. She had no protective gloves, so the thorns from the rose pierced her hand and bled.


    In that moment, Henry had just entered the room, he saw it and hurriedly took a clean cloth from the room and bandaged the wounds on her hands. The confused Wendy pulled her hand back to prevent him from bandaging it, the action just now made him slightly irritated and grumpy:


    ¡°Wendy, be good. You¡¯re injured, give me your hand.¡±


    Wendy pursed her lips tightly, avoiding Henry¡¯s gaze, and obediently let him bandage. Henry, while bandaged, looked at her and said:


    ¡°My work is not much today and I can return early. What are you going to do with the roses and hurt yourself like this?¡±


    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer when he asked and withdrew her hand when Henry finished bandaging it, Wendy ignored him and sat down to take the roses she had picked and put them inside the basket. She continued to pick flowers and was injured again even though her hand was bandaged by Henry. He saw that and immediately sat next to her and stopped her with his hand, shouting:


    ¡°Enough, stop it. Before you make me angry.¡±


    Wendy ignored Henry¡¯s words, she tearfully removed his arm that was holding her tightly, continuing to pick roses. He stopped Wendy, he didn¡¯t want her to hurt herself but she still resisted and pushed him away. In that moment, Henry couldn¡¯t take it anymore and forcibly kissed her passionately, his passionate kisses on her lips. Wendy didn¡¯t want thispulsion anymore, she tried to push him away and burst into tears. He quickly hugged her tightly and soothed her:


    ¡°Wendy, my good girl, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    He suddenly saw the rose branch Wendy was holding while sobbing and a basket full of roses beside him, Henry suddenly said:


    ¡°Well, so you want these roses in your room? Then from tomorrow, I will ask G to put it in your room.¡±


    Wendy wiped her tears silently without saying anything, she continued to ignore Henry and hugged the flowers she had picked in herp. Then she put them in the basket and picked the next flowers, Wendy deliberately let the small thorns of the rose cut into her hands so much that the bandages torn and fell apart. Wendy¡¯s recent action once again angered Henry, he took her hand and shouted:


    ¡°Wendy, did you hear what I said just now? Why would you want to pick them and hurt yourself?¡±


    She removed his grip on hers and didn¡¯t answer anything. Henry didn¡¯t want her to behave like him anymore, he grabbed her hand even tighter and said loudly:


    ¡°Stop it and talk to me. It¡¯s been two days, I can¡¯t let you stay silent forever.¡±


    Wendy shook her head and didn¡¯t answer, she continued to let go of Henry¡¯s hand, he got angry and pinned her to the ground, groping under her skirt and kissing her lips with burning kisses. She repeatedly dodged and struggled to get out of his arms, but the more Wendy resisted, the tighter Henry held her. The next moment, he quickly pulled down her panties and unzipped his pants. Wendy shook her head looking at him scared, she was about to get up and run away when he caught her body and pressed it down. Henry brought his penis out and shoved her hard, forcing her to open her mouth and scream:


    ¡°No. Please stop it, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Henryughed, he covered her mouth with his hand while under him repeatedly pushed hard, he said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like silence? Why are you screaming and begging me now?¡±


    Wendy looked at Henry with tears in her eyes, she sobbed without saying anything and just let him torment her below. Henry saw Wendy¡¯s pitiful eyes looking at him, he felt his heart ache a little, Henry stopped covering her mouth and gently ced a wet kiss on her lips. He gently curled her tongue with his tongue and controlled it. Henry whispered in a sweet voice as he stopped kissing her for a moment:


    ¡°Sorry for hurting you. I just want to punish you because you always keep quiet and don¡¯t want to talk to me.¡±


    She shook her head to look at him crying, Wendy moaned softly as below, Henry was getting in and out faster, She felt his dick go deep and it felt like it was rubbing as hard as if it wanted to overflow. And then Henry kissed her lightly on the cheek, he pressed down underneath and had an orgasm, he shot the slime inside her. And her body twitched slightly when she took it, she just let it spill out as he pulled it out. At that moment, Wendyy there motionless for a moment, she looked up at the clear blue sky and gasped, she burst into tears and sadly thought:


    ¡°Today is a beautiful and sunny day. But I do not perceive its beauty. Right now, my heart is in pain.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 51 Mr. Norton鈥檚 Unexpected Visit

    Henry moved forward to kiss Wendy lightly on the cheek to soothe, she dodged him and sat up tiredly and put on her clothes. She wiped her tears and adjusted her hair, her dress was wearing every time he made it, it was torn and crumpled by his strength. Wendy wears it to cover her dirty body. Her action made Henry feel hotter, he smiled slightly and brought hisrge penis closer to her. When Wendy saw it, she stepped back and shouted:


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Heny took Wendy¡¯s arm and said:


    ¡°Come here, Wendy.¡±


    Wendy cried louder, shook her head and replied:


    ¡°Please stop it. You¡¯ve done it before. Please forgive me. I can¡¯t continue on anymore.¡±


    Suddenly outside, there was a knock on G¡¯s door, and she politely said:


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you master and youngdy. I have something to say.¡±


    Wendy took advantage of Henry¡¯s carelessness, she pushed him away and hurried away, but Henry quickly held her tight and dragged her inside. He turned on the button at the door and said loudly while still holding Wendy¡¯s hand:


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Henry gave a wry smile when he saw poor Wendy¡¯s face looking at him, he left the button on the door and didn¡¯t turn it off. He then pressed Wendy against the door and roughly undressed her. Wendy was about to scream when he whispered in her ear warning:


    ¡°Scream, if you want my maid to hear.¡±


    Wendy tearfully shook her head in reply, he continued to lift one of her legs and inserted his huge penis. His thrust made her groan and Henry covered her mouth with his hand. Beneath the constant thrusting in and out, perhaps making love with the indirect witness of others made Henry more hot and excited. Meanwhile, Wendy showed even more fear and embarrassment, she tried to hold back her moans so that G could not hear. Contrary to that, Henry was even more delighted when making love while asking G who was waiting outside:


    ¡°What is up?¡±


    G replied slowly:


    ¡°Mr. Norton and Mrs. Farim are waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    Henry asked surprised.


    ¡°What? Did my father and stepmothere all the way here looking for me?¡±


    G politely said:


    ¡°Yes, they are having cake and tea while waiting for you.¡±


    Henry thought for a moment, he let go of Wendy and kissed her passionately on the lips, he released her gently and replied:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there now and give them a nice wee.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pressed Wendy once more underneath and poured semen inside. She felt her insides fill, she choked and looked at him stupidly. And Wendy sat down exhausted when he let go of her hand. She tried to put her clothes back on and ran quickly inside. While Henry put his clothes back on and went to open the door for G, he looked at G and said:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a drop in the mood when you have to host uninvited guests. Did my father tell you that why he came here?¡±


    G replied softly:


    ¡°Mr. Norton didn¡¯t say anything, sir. He just said he wanted to see his son.¡±


    Henry nodded.


    ¡°I know. And you, lock the door to this room tightly and watch Wendy from afar.¡±


    G bowed her head and whispered:


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Henry said nothing, he walked over to arge mirror ced in Wendy¡¯s room, he looked in the mirror and straightened his hair and clothes once more. Then Henry stepped outside and made his way to the living room quickly.


    Wendy heard the door m shut, she knew Henry was out of the room, she was hiding in the bathroom before she breathed a sigh of relief. She remained inside even though G advised her to go out and eat some food brought by her grandmother. G did not see hering out and nervously went inside to look for her. When G saw her sitting on the bed with her body drenched with water from the bathroom, G hurriedly wiped Wendy¡¯s body with a towel and asked:


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Wendy burst into tears and replied:


    ¡°G, my heart hurts. I don¡¯t know how to make it go away. I hate this ce and I hate him. I want to get out of here as quickly as possible.¡±


    G patted Wendy¡¯s backfortingly:


    ¡°Master is a lonely person, if you leave here, he will be very sad. I¡¯m not a good sharer, I¡¯m just a servant. So I always give the best to my master. And you¡¯re the one who made him happier so I¡¯m grateful to you for that. Life outside is very harsh, listen to me and obediently stay here, your life will be better.¡±


    Wendy wiped her tears and let go of G and went to a wall and sat down, she coldly said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore, you go out.¡±


    G sighed a little and left the room, she didn¡¯t want to interfere much in the master¡¯s business, because that was the rule here. G¡¯s task is toplete the tasks assigned by the master, and she can¡¯t help Wendy with other things. So she left the young girl alone in the room and went out to continue her work.


    As soon as he saw Henrying into the living room, Mr. Norton immediately stood up and put his arms around him cordially while Mrs. Farim was leisurely enjoying the tea and cake she had asked G to prepare for her hastily. Mr. Norton was delighted to see Henry, and said warmly:


    ¡°How are you, Henry? It¡¯s boring living here alone, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Henryughed sarcastically.


    ¡°I am fine even though I live here alone. Thanks for caring about me.¡±


    Mr. Norton shrugged and said:


    ¡°What are you saying, Henry? You are my biological son. How could I not care about you?¡±


    Henry pondered for a moment and replied:


    ¡°Oh really? Yet I think you let go of me, stopped observing me after I moved here to live alone and cut off all contact with you for a long time.¡±


    Norton sat down, picked up his teacup, took a sip, and calmly said:


    ¡°Actually, a year ago, I was secretly watching you closely when you had moved into this mansion and lived alone. But I found you to be a good boy and busy all day with work, not hanging out with young women outside or taking them home to spend the night. That makes me feel a lot more secure about you. So because of that I felt it was superfluous to keep an eye on you and I stopped watching you.¡±


    Henry smiled and asked suspiciously:


    ¡°Really? Did you stop all that?¡±


    Norton burst outughing and replied:


    ¡°Haha. Truly my son, you always understand my actions. Not quite, really. I just send people here from time to time and spy on you on a whim. It¡¯s still better for you to let your guard down and not notice it anyway, right?¡±


    Henry calmly said:


    ¡°Yes. So did you collect anything new?¡±


    Norton shook his head and smiled at Henry.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t detect anything out of the ordinary. You are still a busy guy and dedicated to your work. Your life is really boring, Henry.¡±


    Henryughed and replied:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it yours to give me?¡±


    Farim now stopped enjoying her cake and answered for Mr. Norton:


    ¡°No no. My son. All your father does is want only the best for you. When the world is full of traps and deceptions. And you are a talented and rich guy, if you are not vignt and keep a close eye on you, you may meet those scheming and cunning women. They will grab you, bait you and take your money by any means they can think of.¡±


    Henry couldn¡¯t help butugh and said:


    ¡°Oh, how happy I am to have my parents care so much. But I think the women you mentioned are no stranger to you. Don¡¯t you have any shame in saying things like that?¡±


    Farim smiled slyly at Henry¡¯s words, and she calmly replied:


    ¡°Just protest and scream while you can. Because I¡¯m not sure you have enough time and preparation to follow your mother¡¯s will? But I think with your current situation, living alone in this dreary mansion with close supervision and management from your father and me. Then will you be qualified to meet those?¡±


    Mr. Norton put down his teacup and hurriedly stopped Farim:


    ¡°Okay, Farim. You should not say such things to our son, not to frighten him and make him wary. Since we are one family, we must love and care for each other.¡±


    Mrs. Farim pouted when Mr. Norton reminded her, she said nothing more and continued to drink tea in silence. Meanwhile Mr. Norton stood up, surveyed the room and said:


    ¡°This is the rare time I set foot in this ce, and also the first time I step into this ce. The architecture of the vi that your mother left you is very beautiful. I really want to go for a walk and explore it once. Can you take me away?¡±


    Henry smiled wryly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to.¡±


    He had his servant Ted take Mr. Norton and Mrs. Farim on a tour, while Henry walked behind the two of them and watched silently, thinking to himself:


    ¡°So that¡¯s what their purpose ofing here is? So impatient and worried? When he has toe to this ce and probe me carefully. He seemed to be feeling jittery and shaking as he couldn¡¯t detect anything strange about me. And the tour of this mansion is to check if I¡¯m hiding a young girl?¡±


    Mr. Norton and Mrs. Farim were led by their servant Ted on a tour of the house, going from room to room. And as they walked, they asionally whispered something to each other, then acted as normal as visitors to a beautiful house with a rich architectural style.


    After a while, Mrs. Farim seemed bored because she had to go with Norton, walking around the house just to see, but their real purpose was to see if Henry was hiding something unusual in the room? But the result was still no, they did not detect anything strange, everything was normal and somewhat quiet. That made Farim tired, and she decided to stop and rest in the living room while Mr. Norton maintained a pretentious and amused attitude as he toured the house.


    At the same time, inside Wendy¡¯s room was attached arge painting ced in the entrance of the mansion. As soon as she saw Henry walking out by G¡¯s announcement, Wendy identally learned that Henry¡¯s family had suddenly visited him today, she thought to ignore it but still curious and listened to the situation.


    And she sat in her room and spected on everything, until she heard footsteps and voices near the wall in her room. So Wendy secretly said to herself, this is really a good opportunity for her to learn more about him. That¡¯s why Wendy pressed her earphones and listened attentively, in which she also heard a few random sentences from Mr. Norton:


    ¡°Henry, this vi is really beautiful, I really like the architecture here. And that makes an impression. Now I understand why your mother likes toe here alone on weekends to rest and rx with her hobby of painting.¡±


    Henry said nothing, he kept his distance from Mr. Norton and walked quietly watching everything from behind. At this point, Norton suddenly stopped for a moment as he and Henry passed this passage, he noticed arge oil painting ced next to smaller paintings.


    _________________

 Chapter 52 Hopeless Resistance

    Norton looked at it and watched in awe like a contemtive of a work of art. There was something new and fascinating about the painting that drew him in as soon as he saw it. Norton looked at the picture and thoughtfully said:


    ¡°Picture of a pristine forest? Where there are animals hiding in the nearbyrge trees that if one does not look closely, it will be difficult to spot. It seems that its space is a bit murky with dark tones. And look, the sky above is not dark at all, it uses light and light tones to highlight the contrast between two different tones in the picture, it is light and dark.¡±


    Henry smiled slightly when he heard his father¡¯sments, he said:


    ¡°Yes, it carries an opposite, that is why it will never blend and melt into each other. But it still has to stay like that, they are all in a cramped picture and can¡¯t get out because the artist has conditioned and created them like that.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Norton burst outughing.


    ¡°I am amazed at the beauty of this painting and yourments. They are really not as simple as they appear on the surface that we think, they all have a deep meaning. More than that, most paintings are like that, they carry a message, a meaning and sometimes a warning and clearly depict something. That¡¯s why I am excited and don¡¯t feel bored every time we enjoy the paintings.¡±


    Henry was silent and did not answer, he was silently observing Mr. Norton¡¯s actions. As for Wendy, she was behind the wall attached to the picture and overheard the whole conversation, she said to herself:


    ¡°Is the person talking outside his father? So it will be a good opportunity for me to find a way out of here.¡±


    Wendy thought and followed, she used a chair and threw it against the wall to make a loud noise then she listened to the movement on the other side. Wendy realized it was nothing out of the ordinary, the voices from that conversation were still going on as usual. They didn¡¯t stop and were curious to see the noise she had made.


    So Wendy took the chair and threw it at the wall a second time, followed by throwing the items on the table including stic boxes and food and thick books. Although Wendy knew they didn¡¯t make much noise, she tried anyway, because this was her only and rare chance to escape. It was to attract the attention of this strange guest.


    She threw chairs and objects against the wall many times so that they made loud and loud sounds to attract the attention of others, but everything Wendy did, they were of no avail. Mr. Norton didn¡¯t hear anything but his own footsteps and Henry¡¯s chatter.


    But Henry was the opposite, a small device in his pocket vibrated strongly signaling him that there was a problem inside Wendy¡¯s room. He had to surreptitiously turn it off so Mr. Norton wouldn¡¯t find out about his strange behavior. If he continued to let Mr. Norton look at this painting, that would be really bad, since it was linked to the secret room where Wendy was being held, so he came up with a more effective way. It was his father¡¯s distraction, in case he noticed it and doubted Henry. So he took the initiative to take Mr. Norton to another ce with an invitation of his own making:


    ¡°Recently, in my free time, I try to y chess. It was a subject that you liked before. I think you came here to visit me anyway, and it was a rare asion for me and you to meet and be close. So can I ask you to y a game of chess with me on the board?¡±


    Mr. Norton happily replied:


    ¡°Chess? I haven¡¯t yed it in a long time. What a surprise you suggested to me. All right, I¡¯d be happy to y with my son.¡±


    Henry smiled and nodded, he gestured for Ted to quickly bring Norton to the backyard of the mansion, where there was a small garden with arge table and chairs, and on the table were ready chess pieces and tools to serve the match.


    He originally didn¡¯t like chess, but just in case his father suddenly came here one day. Then Henry will have a way to keep or deal with, distract him. Henry has been thinking this way ever since he imprisoned Wendy here, because he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know of her existence in this mansion except him, G and Ted.


    So, when Henry is free and has a nk schedule, he and Ted practice this chess. And Ted is a careful and intelligent servant, he was carefully chosen by Henry so he trusts Ted very much. Therefore, Ted is a formidable opponent of Henry, because every time Ted finishes his work, he spends time practicing chess to have a chance to beat his master.


    Henry too, he was inherently not negligent, so taking advantage of the free time, resting at the hospital, he practiced alone on his desk by taking out the chess pieces and ying with himself.


    Right now, Henry¡¯s opponent is none other than his father, an old and cunning fox who is far more scheming than his naive and honest servant Ted. Therefore, Henry needs to be more focused and careful with him, when Norton was both his family member and his enemy. Henry moved with Norton to the chessboard and sat down to ce his first pieces after his servant Ted signaled to begin.


    Meanwhile, in the secret room where Wendy was staying, she took all the items that could be thrown in the room and threw them against the wall, which was attached to the picture to make loud noises. But all of that didn¡¯t work because no one heard it and responded to her. Wendy listened to the sound behind the other side of the wall again, then suddenly realized it had been silent for so long, she guessed that perhaps they had moved somewhere else.


    Wendy realized her own helplessness in that moment and sat down, resting her head against the wall, and burst into tears. She screamed with all her might and she also threw things she could throw but everything became eerily still and silent, it looked like this room had been built by that bastard. It was built very firmly and created a closed space, isted from the outside world.


    When she looked at the scattered objects in her room, she became even more sad. It seemed that even if she smashed everything in this ce, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this ce. Because Henry is a careful person, he always has a backup and finds ways to prevent Wendy from running away from this ce. That has been shown by the fact that all items in this room are made of stic, wood and stainless steel rather than ss or transparent ss, and sharp objects such as knives, forks, scissors, etc. are also absent inside this room. Because he was afraid that she would foolishly use those items to hurt herself, Henry had G change all the things in the room before Wendy moved here.


    And the more special thing to get to this room, Henry must enter by a secret passage cleverly concealed by arge transparent ss ced outside. In addition, Henry also installed a tracking device in the room to closely monitor Wendy¡¯s actions and promptly stop her if she intends to escape.


    What¡¯s more, the small garden is outside the room, it¡¯s not a real garden in nature but it was created by Henry by man-made construction, the roses are real but the sunlight is still there. it was fake, it had been set by him to light up by the hour and alternately light up in the exact same sequence of day and night in the outside world. And it¡¯s a unique design that was done by Henry with a close friend when they studied together at the boarding academy for boys are UC ¨C Mankaluk.


    Wendy sat huddled in a corner and sadly burst into tears, she felt sorry for herself that she had to live a captive life here. And then she suddenly had an idea in her mind when Wendy saw a broken piece of wood from a chair, an object she had thrown against the strong wall earlier. She quickly moved closer and hurriedly picked it up, Wendy watched it and touched it, she thought to herself:


    ¡°It was a broken piece of wood and there was a bit of sharpness at the base of the base. I think I can use it for my own purposes.¡±


    So she thought and, clutching the stick tightly to her body, she looked towards the door and waited for Henry toe inside. And then she will carry out her n.


    At the same time, Henry was sitting with Mr. Norton in the back garden of the mansion. The two of them looked at each other at the chessboard with great concentration, as if they were tense enough to decide whether to win or lose this game. But things were not easy because during the past two hours, their abilities were all equal and no one yielded to anyone to be able to smoothly win this game.


    And every move of each piece that Henry and Norton yed were of unpredictable depth. Is it a new style of y? Not quite, but it has both been mastered by both of them ording to their own y style, not mixing with anyone else¡¯s. Just like that, both Henry and Norton can¡¯t predict how the next piece that the opponent they face where it will go.


    _________________

 Chapter 53 The woman is impatient

    For a long time Mrs. Farim had been waiting in the parlor and still did not see her husband back, she was impatient and had a nasty attitude towards G when she sent her to bring more food for Farim to enjoy. She angrily asked G:


    ¡°Hey, where is Mr. Norton now? Why has it been several hours and he still hasn¡¯te back? Did it take that long to tour this house?¡±


    G bowed politely and said:


    ¡°Mydy, the tour of Mr. Norton¡¯s house has beenpleted before that. Now, he is ying chess with Master Henry in the garden behind the mansion.¡±


    Hearing that, Farim stood up and yelled at G:


    ¡°Oh my god, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? For the past few hours you have remained silent and treated me like an idiot? Do you know how much you wasted my time?¡±


    G calmly replied:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that, and I¡¯m not your servant, so I¡¯m not obligated to tell you everything. Another thing is that she was stillfortable drinking tea and enjoying cakes without asking me anything about Mr. Norton before.¡±


    Farim was angry and was about to p G a p because of her insolence but when Farim saw G¡¯s cold face and fearless attitude towards her as if G was deliberately provoking her, Farim stopped his action. She hummed and drank a cup of tea to calm her anger, then Farim said coldly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here wasting my time with you anymore. I want to see my husband right now. So would you mind taking me to the back garden to meet him.¡±


    G nodded silently, she instructed Farim to follow her:


    ¡°Yes, madam, please follow me.¡±


    When he saw Mr. Norton concentrating on ying chess with Henry in the garden, Farim could not control his anger at having to wait for him for so long, so he shouted loudly:


    ¡°Norton, why did you keep me waiting in the living room for so long without any notice?¡±


    Norton was ying chess, tilting his head to Farim while his mind was still on the board:


    ¡°I forgot about it.¡±


    Farim saw Norton¡¯s expression nonchntly replying to her, she became even more enraged and said:


    ¡°Have you forgotten? Oh, for more than two hours I¡¯ve been waiting for you like a stupid woman. And now I have to face my husband ignoring me because he¡¯s absorbed in this silly chess board.¡±


    Mr. Norton said nothing, he continued to y his game on the table with Henry. Mrs. Farim could not let this situationst forever because she did not have enough patience, and a special thing was that Farim had an appointment with a close friend of hers to go to the spa for skin care and rxation. When there were only about twenty minutes left until the appointed time, she did not want to be annoyed here anymore, so Farim said:


    ¡°Norton, I need your chauffeur to take me back to the Bollton mansion to change clothes because I have an appointment with a dear friend of mine.¡±


    Norton heard Farim say that and replied:


    ¡°Wait a minute, I will go home with you. I think I will finish this game soon and beat Henry quickly.¡±


    Mrs. Farim sighed thoughtfully and replied:


    ¡°Yeah, then I¡¯ll wait for you ten more minutes, let¡¯s finish it quickly.¡±


    Henry overheard their conversation and didn¡¯t react, he smiled softly and focused on his pieces. And it all happened just like before, when ten minutes and then twenty minutes passed between Henry and Norton unable to be decided. Henry smiled when he saw his father tired from having to think about how to y and y chess with him for several hours in a row. While Mrs. Farim couldn¡¯t bear to endure the long wait she had to endure from Norton, she went to the board and threw chess pieces aside and shouted angrily:


    ¡°Stop it all. I hate waiting for you. Come back home with me at once. If you keep ying, you will only lose, don¡¯t try to buy time any longer.¡±


    Norton was angry and mixed with displeasure, he pped Farim hard on the cheek and said angrily:


    ¡°Shut up, you stupid woman. I¡¯m having fun with my son and I¡¯m going to win him soon but you¡¯re ruining him and making me lose interest.¡±


    He looked at Farim who was surprised by his p and continued:


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s toote now anyway. If you want us to go home, then go home.¡±


    Farim clutched her face and pursed her lips as she looked at Mr. Norton angry, she turned and walked briskly towards the front gate of the mansion where the driver was, he was parked and waiting for Farim and Norton to return home. While Mr. Norton snorted softly to express his displeasure with his hasty wife, he turned to Henry and said calmly:


    ¡°My son, I must go home now. The chess game was fun and exciting, and you surprised and ttered me when I couldn¡¯t beat you so easily. You really are a good chess yer, Henry. Or maybe I¡¯m getting old, and I¡¯m not as sharp as I used to be to defeat my opponent so easily.¡±


    Henry heard Norton say this and quickly interrupted him:


    ¡°No, it is not. You yed very well, I was about to lose to you many times because of the unique way of chess. You¡¯re really a tough opponent that I¡¯ve yed, you¡¯re still in great shape when you y it.¡±


    Mr. Norton heard Henry¡¯s praises and burst intoughter, he said:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, really? I feel the same way, maybe if I y with you more I¡¯ll win you over. Maybe your stepmother was too hasty when she couldn¡¯t wait to affect us. But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as we meet, there is still a chance to y chess together. I don¡¯t know when because you and I are both working people and extremely busy. So I won¡¯t say it in advance and I will make an appointment at a not-so-distant date.¡±


    Henry smiled and politely replied:


    ¡°Yes, that is for sure. I would love to y chess with you.¡±


    When Mr. Norton heard that, heughed again with joy, turned and walked quickly to the front gate, where Mrs. Farim was waiting for him. Both of them were brought back to the mansion by the driver. While riding in the car back home, Norton coldly told Mrs. Farim:


    ¡°It was a futile visit to find nothing out of Henry¡¯s whereabouts. But what surprised me more was your extravagant attitude when you dared to ruin my work.¡±


    Farim couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and strongly rebutted:


    ¡°Your job? I see it as more of a pointless game and a waste of time.¡±


    Norton smiled sarcastically and replied:


    ¡°Yes, for a poor and ignorant woman like you, you will never understand chess and love it, and hate it even more. If it were Z, Henry¡¯s mother, she would never have acted in such a crazy way. Farim, hearing Mr. Norton say that, pouted her lips and replied:


    ¡°And you were so captivated by me that you killed her. It seems that I am also very good at making you forget about her. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that stupid either.¡±


    Norton smirked and said:


    ¡°You are such a ridiculous and presumptuous woman.¡±


    Farim replied proudly:


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t like that, there would be no more madness and weirdness. Then you¡¯ve brought back to the Bollton estate another wife.¡±


    Norton said nothing, pretended to be annoyed and picked up a cigarette and smoked it while the driver drove them home.


    After Henry saw Mr. Norton had left the mansion, he rushed to the secret room where Wendy was being held to examine the situation. He received G¡¯s report when she watched from afar through a hidden camera in the room, when Wendy threw all the objects against the wall to make loud noises.


    Right now, Henry is really grateful for his careful and defensive personality, because before asking the person to design this room, he used the most modern soundproofing materials to cover the walls in this room.


    And when Henry opened the door to enter the room, he saw a girl holding a sharp wooden stick in her hand and leaning her head against the wall to fall asleep, maybe Wendy was quite tired and exhausted after spending a long day like today. When she used all her strength to throw all the objects in the room against that wall. And it was heavily scratched, peeling paint and countless wallpaper, along with objects scattered and scattered in the room.


    _________________

 Chapter 54 Confidential words

    He slowly approached and sat down to look at the sleeping Wendy, he gently used his hand to take the sharp wooden stick out of Wendy¡¯s hand, but an unlucky thing happened to him. She was startled awake, grabbed the tree and pushed him away. Wendy was confused to realize her current situation when she carelessly fell asleep again, failing to carry out her original n to ambush and attack Henry. So she had to change her n.


    Meanwhile, Henry was surprised that he could not react, he sat up to hold her tight, but Wendy hastily brought a sharp wooden stick to her neck and shouted:


    ¡°Henry, you better note near. I warn you.¡±


    Henry was extremely surprised by Wendy¡¯s actions, he did not handle this dangerous and difficult situation in time. So Henry quickly soothed and reassured her:


    ¡°Calm down. I won¡¯t do anything and I won¡¯t touch you now either. Please put it down.¡±


    Wendy loudly said:


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t put it down. You¡¯re a crafty bastard, I won¡¯t trust you anymore.¡±


    Henry stepped back and replied softly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll move away from you, okay? And now what do you want me to do to put that thing down?¡±


    Wendy saw that he was far away from her, Wendy calmed down and sadly replied:


    ¡°I ask you to set me free and let me leave this ce.¡±


    Henry hesitated for a moment, looking at Wendy, who was looking at him resolutely with the sharp wooden stick to her bleeding neck without her noticing. He looked around the cluttered room and looked at her sadly.


    ¡°Do you really hate this ce that much? Don¡¯t you want to live here with me?¡±


    Wendy was silent for a moment watching Henry get up to go to his desk to take out a pack of cigarettes, he lit one and brought it to his mouth to smoke. He smoked while looking at Wendy with distant eyes waiting for her answer.


    This is the first time Wendy has seen him like this, a loneliness is covering him and the space is extremely bleak as if it speaks his heart. He seemed to be very sad and a little disappointed when he looked at her with such disappointed eyes. And what was different from before was that he calmly listened to her precious feedback. Wendy noticed that and paused for a moment. She looked at him sadly and replied slowly, for the first time she confided in him about her life:


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know. I am a person who does not like coercion from others. I was born and raised in ating family on the ind. It is very far from this ce, many days of traveling by sea. And it¡¯s unfortunate for me that I have a terrible stepfather, who ruthlessly murdered my mother in bed by letting other people take turns raping his wife. It was really horrible and haunted me every time I fell asleep and dreamed about it.¡±


    She looked around the room and quietly watched his movements then continued:


    ¡°A girl like me has seen it all, I hate it and want to kill them with my own hands but with my strength I can¡¯t. Worse, I was sold to a trafficker by them and ended up drifting here. I lived at Demut¡¯s bar for a few days and managed to escape. But unfortunately, I was caught and brought here.¡±


    Wendy paused for a moment to try to hold back, held back her tears and said:


    ¡°I have lived here with you for many days and have also been thinking, if I get out of here, where will I go and what will I do. When I officially became a homeless girl and had no family beside me. I guess I¡¯ll start all over again, looking for a job as a waitress at a restaurant or applying to a bar to sing. Maybe you don¡¯t know about my hobby. That was when I was on the ind, every time I worked I would sing. That¡¯s when I feel most at peace and love life. So maybe I will do that job,  be a frence singer to earn money and support myself.¡±


    Henry smoked a cigarette while looking at the girl in front of him with passion and curiosity. He didn¡¯t say anything and just let Wendy continue. She had lowered the sharp stick a little, no longer so close to her neck that it bled, which reassured him and watched her quietly. Wendy confided in a deep sad voice:


    ¡°Perhaps that life that I have always wished for when going to the outside world, it will be hard, full of difficulties and extremely uncertain. I won¡¯t have a lot of nice clothes to wear, I won¡¯t be able to eat delicious food, and I won¡¯t be as good as here. Every day I will work hard to earn money and live very frugally to buy a small house of my own to live in. But I¡¯m proud of it because it makes me truly alive and free. So that¡¯s why I want to get out of here.¡±


    Wendy suddenly stopped talking, she silently made the surrounding space be quieter. Henry thought for a long time, he let out a puff of smoke and said to himself:


    ¡°Freedom? Is it really that good?¡±


    He watched Wendy quietly and didn¡¯t react in particr. Henry looked at the young girl sitting in front of him and replied:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to live such a hard life outside, when you already have everything here. Okay, I won¡¯t force you anymore. Although I have tried my best to tame you and make you mine. And right now, I¡¯ve realized that your body can, but your heart can¡¯t. I can¡¯t force your heart to belong to me. So I have an offer for you.¡±


    Wendy was curious, she hesitantly asked:


    ¡°You won¡¯t lie this time, right? And what is that offer?¡±


    Henry smiled softly.


    ¡°This time I will be serious, not ying with you anymore. And that offer is I want you to be my wife and bear me a child.¡±


    Wendy asked surprised.


    ¡°Married and have children? Why do you want to do it?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Henry put on a slight smile and gently replied:


    ¡°Because I like you, okay?¡±


    Wendy heard Henry say that and felt a little confused, she lowered the sharp woodpletely. Wendy held it tightly in her hands and looked down at her feet and whispered:


    ¡°He likes me? Will he lie to me again? I don¡¯t believe what he just said.¡±


    Henry saw that the little girl was unusually quiet, he quickly put down the cigarette by the ashtray and approached her to ask:


    ¡°Wendy, are you okay?¡±


    Wendy looked up to find him sitting on the same level as her. Wendy panicked, grabbed the sharp wooden stick and brought it back to her neck. He quickly backed away and kindly admonished:


    ¡°I like you is true. I won¡¯t hurt you and I promise you that. Can you put it down?¡±


    Wendy awkwardly shouted:


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe what you say. Because you¡¯re an asshole who likes to cheat on me. Stay away from me.¡±


    Henry looked at her with sad eyes, he slowly backed away to calm Wendy. He lowered his voice and graciously said:


    ¡°I kept my distance from you and did as you said. So can you put it down?¡±


    Wendy looked at him with wary eyes, she slowly put down the sharp wooden stick and sat there staring at him. She still held it in her hand and pursed her lips. Wendy just sat there looking at him inquiringly for a long while. Henry saw Wendy¡¯s innocent and stupid appearance, he felt like this girl more and curiously asked:


    ¡°So now we keep looking at each other like this?¡±


    Wendy nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Henry heard that andughed softly, suddenly there was a knock on G¡¯s door, she politely said:


    ¡°Sorry to bother you master and youngdy. Dinner for two is ready. Please allow me to bring it into the room.¡±


    Henry walked to the door and opened it for G to enter. G quickly ced the food on the table, what was left in the room that wasn¡¯t thrown and smashed by Wendy. After putting down the dishes, she quickly left the room to continue her next work.


    He looked at the beautiful dishes on the table and feeling a little hungry, he quickly walked over and enjoyed it. While Wendy was still sitting there watching him with a hungry stomach. He saw it and replied:


    ¡°You came here to eat with me. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Wendy smelled delicious food and couldn¡¯t hold back her hunger anymore. She then stood up while still holding the sharp wooden stick, Wendy quickly walked over to the table, where Henry was eating. She sat at the table and looked at the dishes ced on the table, Wendy pinned them with a fork and put them in her mouth to chew. Henry took advantage of the time Wendy was eating and ignored the wooden stick she had ced on the table, he immediately grabbed it with his hand and hid it.


    When she discovered her protector was gone, Wendy stopped eating and quickly left the table and ran away. In that moment, he ran after her and hugged her tightly, whispering:


    ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t be afraid. I just continued to enjoy my meal. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    She shivered as he hugged her and stroked her hair gently, Wendy wanted to let go of Henry¡¯s hand and was prevented by him, he reassured her tenderly:


    ¡°I like you, I want to hug you like this. Because I know you hate me, if I leave you now, you¡¯ll run away again.¡±


    Wendy was confused in her own thoughts. She suddenly felt her heart flutter and beat faster than ever. Then Wendy saw Henry¡¯s strong arm wrapped around her, and she felt it warm and familiar.


    _________________

 Chapter 55 My feelings

    And then Wendy was gently stroked by Henry and kissed her hair. Wendy calmed down, she trembled less and looked at him confused. Henry felt his girl was back to normal, he let go of her and grabbed Wendy¡¯s hand and pulled her back to the table. He calmly said:


    ¡°G¡¯s cooking today was delicious. I see you¡¯re still a bit hungry, so you should eat more of it.¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t say anything, she was still quietly watching him and hastily pinned a piece of meat on her te with a fork. Just like that, they ate their dinner in a quiet and peaceful manner. After he finished eating, he had G clean the table and Ted cleaned up the mess in the room after a game of throwing Wendy¡¯s things.


    As for her, he had taken her to his room to sleep temporarily after Ted had finished cleaning and remodeling her room. He used a pair of handcuffs with long chains to tie his and her hands together. Wendy sees it and reacts:


    ¡°What are you doing? Why did you tie both your hands and me?¡±


    Henry smiled and replied.


    ¡°This is the only way to make me feel secure. It¡¯s only for temporary use for tonight, when your room is done, everything will be back to normal.¡±


    Wendy ufortably removed it and said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being tied up like this. It makes me ufortable. While I need to shower.¡±


    Henry jokingly replied:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a bath together, haven¡¯t you and I done it before?¡±


    Wendy shyly lowered her face and did not answer, he gently took her hand and led her into the bathroom. Wendy blushed and quickly pushed Henry¡¯s hand away and said:


    ¡°I can shower by myself, you don¡¯t need to worry. Would you mind opening my handcuffs so I can do it.¡±


    Henry smiled and replied:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. My body is dirty too, I want to take a bath with you.¡±


    Wendy looked at Henry¡¯s ghostly eyes as if she wanted to eat her alive, she suddenly became more confused and thought quickly, she said:


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a bath first, then you¡¯ll open the cuffs and let me bathe by myself, okay?¡±


    Henry thought for a moment and happily nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do it well.¡±


    Wendy obeyed, she looked around the bathroom and found a sponge or a small towel to bathe him. And it doesn¡¯t have those, just a shower, a shower gel and a big towel to wipe people off. That confused Wendy even more, Henry noticed and teased her:


    ¡°So it seems you have to use your hands to bathe me directly.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s cheeks flushed red, she lowered her face and did not answer, Henry saw that and quickly took off his clothes, he only wore his underwear underneath and sat in the bath. Her handcuffs were connected to his handcuffs, so Henry¡¯s every movement affected Wendy. He happily flushed and sat in the bathtub, he gestured to her:


    ¡°Wendy, do as you say.¡±


    Wendy nodded and sprayed Henry¡¯s hard back with the shower, slowly rubbing her back with her hands. The steam on Henry¡¯s sses annoyed him a bit, forcing him to take them off and set them down beside him. Wendy saw this and said nothing and continued to bathe him. This time Henry dropped into the tub after Wendy had finished scrubbing her back, then her chest. He excitedly took off his underwear and threw it aside, looking at Wendy with happy eyes.


    She had finished bathing his chest, and then underneath, it made Wendy shy and embarrassed a little. Henry noticed her confusion and slyly took her hand and ced it above his penis. She shook her head and pulled her hand back when Henry grabbed her hand and continued to let her stroke her big dick with Wendy¡¯s small hand. He said softly:


    ¡°Do it well and I will reward you.¡±


    Wendy shook her head in response, she avoided Henry¡¯s gaze who was looking at her, below him the more he held her hand, stroking his dick faster and more continuously making it hotter and louder than ever. His dick was red and about to spill, Wendy noticed it and turned to the side but Henry wanted her to see it directly and do more. So he immediately stood up and put it inside her mouth, forcing her to take it. Wendy was taken by surprise, she did not react in time when she had to take his penis in her mouth. When she refused, Henry pushed his head down harder, he used her mouth to rub and orgasm, he shot hot semen into Wendy¡¯s warm mouth.


    Henry happily let go of her, Wendy felt nauseous and wanted to get rid of them all, but was stopped by Henry. He grabbed her head and kissed her hard, forcing her to swallow the sperm he had shot out of her mouth. Wendy looked at him angrily and scolded:


    ¡°Dirty man, I loathe the smell of you.¡±


    Henry let go of Wendy and licked her face with his semen-stained tongue. It made Wendy ufortable to me him:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough. Be perished with filthy .¡±


    When Henry saw this, he excitedly added:


    ¡°Tell me you like it, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Wendy constantly received Henry¡¯s rough tongue and slime on her face, she couldn¡¯t stand it and had to say:


    ¡°Okay, I like it.¡±


    Henry paused for a moment and smiled brightly, he continued to y tricks and babble:


    ¡°You said you liked it, but your face was not happy and angry. Prove that you are lying to me. I do not like it.¡±


    Wendy was really helpless before this madman, she had to change her attitude to please him. Wendy put a smile on her lips and replied:


    ¡°No, I¡¯m smiling and having fun.¡±


    Henry saw Wendy¡¯s innocent smile, he couldn¡¯t help but press her against the wall and kiss her lips rapidly, she had the thought of wanting to push him away like so many other times before but something stopped her and and was attracted to him, ordering Wendy to kiss Henry back. And she obeyed thatmand and kissed him back, then he hurriedly removed her shirt and hugged Wendy in his arms and whispered:


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that in the past few days, when living with me and having physical contact, you have no feelings for me. Now, be honest with yourself, Wendy. Do you like me?¡±


    Her face flushed red in embarrassment when Henry soon discovered her secret by ident and asked about it directly. She doesn¡¯t know how her feelings are now? Her body grew hotter and her heart pounded as she felt the warmth of his chest, and his wet soft kisses as he brushed her pale cheeks and shoulders. It is a fact that Wendy cannot refuse it and wants it tost longer and longer.


    So she really like him? Why was she so sensitive now and indulged in this sweet and intoxicating feeling he had created? For the first time, Wendy felt the respect and tenderness he had for her through the gentle kisses he was cing on her skin at the moment.


    It seemed that Henry had been waiting for an answer from her for too long, he seemed impatient and kept touching her sensitive points and kissing. Henry whispered:


    ¡°Wendy, I am waiting for your answer. I want to hear it.¡±


    Wendy was embarrassed to breathe faster as he once again controlled her body as his kisses touched her private and sensitive ces. And Wendy couldn¡¯t resist the stimtion he had created to make her more sensitive, and the fact that he knew how to tame her, as he probed her with his fingers below and constantly whispered in Wendy¡¯s ear with a ghostly voice:


    ¡°Wendy, say it. I want to know. Say it.¡±


    Wendy couldn¡¯t stand it and her whole body got hotter and shivered slightly, she tried to hold it back and pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer but Henry didn¡¯t give up, he yed her that ce with his finger and forced her to answer him. Wendy had no choice but when the excitement that Henry created was at its peak, she groaned and replied:


    ¡°I¡­Hmm¡­No way¡­Hmm¡­I won¡¯t be able to stand it like this.¡±


    Henry continued to whisper in Wendy¡¯s ear and at the same time used his fingers to y constantly under her, he whispered:


    ¡°Really? Then say it¡­Let it all flow out. I really like your spoiled face right now¡­¡±


    Wendy groaned harder, her mind emptier than ever, his fingers digging deeper and wriggling, making her unable to hold back and forced herself to scream:


    ¡°I¡­I like you¡­Stop ying there¡­I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡±


    Henry looked at Wendy with passionate eyes, he mischievously asked again:


    ¡°Well, is what you said true? Do you like an asshole like me?¡±


    Henry¡¯s fingers hooked deeper underneath, making Wendy unable to hold back and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I like you.¡±


    Henryughed when he heard Wendy say that, he whispered in her ear:


    ¡°Very well, I am satisfied with that answer. And this is my reward.¡±


    He continued to use his skillful fingers and prated inside Wendy¡¯s that ce, he wiggled it hard and rubbed it in and out causing Wendy to scream as she continuously sshed a lot of water underneath.


    Henry kept doing this four times in a row until Wendy had no strength left but rested her head on his chest panting, looking at him bewildered. Henry then let go of her, motioned for her to take off her clothes and walked over to him. When they were both naked, he took her hand and ced her on top of him as hey neatly in the tub.


    Henry gestured to Wendy to click it herself and satisfy him, she was now hypnotized by him and obeyed. Maybe liking and loving someone is a lot different when they are forced and coerced, so is Wendy. In the past few days, despite being cruelly forced by this bastard, in the small heart of a young girl, Wendy has inadvertently loved him without her knowledge. And is that the effect of long-term contact of two bodies? Or because Wendy was an easy girl, she allowed herself to love an asshole even though he treated her badly. Really right now, in this sweet moment, she really couldn¡¯t understand herself anymore.


    It seems that Wendy was naively deceived by him once again, when he always spoke and acted in opposite ways. He said that after bathing him, she would bathe herselfter, but now she had to bathe with him, Henry was such a sly old fox and trickster, always tempting Wendy to do things that he likes. The young girl also could not refuse his invitation because he had stolen her heart long ago, it was just that she avoided it and refused that fact many times before.


    Time passed slowly in that room, the sweet sounds of burning from the rubbing of their entwined bodies and he gently removed the handcuffs that had locked them together because he was now engrossed in this happiness. Henry dried Wendy with a towel and covered her with arge clean towel, then picked her up andid her on his familiar bed.


    Henry looked at Wendy without taking his eyes off her, he ced her neatly in his arms and kissed her rosy cheeks. And just like that, Henry turned off the remaining lights in his room, he kissed all over her pink and white skin and they were engrossed in the sweetness of unending love.


    _________________

 Chapter 56 A Separate Place

    While Brian and Jane were soaking in the warm water of the bathtub, butler Allen and Mrs. Bonie sent other servants to bring their luggage here. Jane stepped out of the bathroom, she put on a new maid dress that Bonie had provided earlier, she looked around and saw that all her belongings and clothes were carefully and neatly arranged. Here, Jane has a room of her own, it is a littlerger than her old cell and is cleaner, more nurturing with a sweet rose scent.


    Jane took a quick look around and then quickly dried her hair with the dryer, after her hair was dry, Jane wanted to rest a bit when Mrs. Bonie knocked on the door a few times and came in, she told her with a bossy tone:


    ¡°Jane, you just got here and you¡¯ve beenzy. Wake up quickly.¡±


    Jane heard Mrs. Bonie shouting, she quickly got up and walked out of the room. Bonie looked at her frightened expression, she had a little joy in her heart, Bonie crossed her arms and suddenly asked:


    ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? Do you know what work you need to do here now?¡±


    Jane turned and shook her head lightly. Bonie understood and replied:


    ¡°From now on, you will have to live here with Master Brian. Everything you still have to listen to all the requirements of the master as before. Only, you have to cook and take care of everything yourself, because there is a kitchen next to you.¡±


    Jane quietly replied:


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bonnie went on to say:


    ¡°So for his meals of the day, you have to cook them. That is all. Including light and formal meals of the morning, noon, and evening as he requested.¡±


    Jane thought worriedly:


    ¡°It is good to live here separately and away from people, but I think the work will be harder than before, especially cooking. I am a servant and also a chef from this moment on.¡±


    Bonie had finished exining everything Jane needed to do, she snorted lightly and turned to leave, leaving Jane alone with her mind boggling about the food. While she was still wandering around, not reshaping her situation, the rm clock rang, signaling that she had to prepare lunch for Master Brian, at the request of Mrs. Bonie here.


    So Jane rushed to the kitchen next door to prepare. Upon arrival, Jane found all the necessary food, vegetables and utensils piled up all over the kitchen, a far cry from the previous image, where a long table wasid out in each area for the attendees. previous contest. More specifically, everything in the kitchen is carefully and neatly arranged, dividing each area to store the necessary items, this makes Jane feelfortable, no longer surprised and confused as before. Here, Brian seems to be doing all of this because he wants to give Janefort and encouragement to make her more productive at work.


    Jane smiled slightly, she was very excited because for the first time owning such arge kitchen, she will be the official chef here and this kitchen belongs to her, it will be under her own management. and follow Jane¡¯s instructions. That¡¯s why she felt very happy and quickly got to work, the first thing she needed to do was go through the list of what Brian would eat for breakfast, lunch, and dinner.


    The little girl who passed by couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed when the list was so long and so many dishes that it was only him. Jane sighed and whispered:


    ¡°Do you need that much? I am a clumsy, forgetful person, how can I remember them all? ¡±


    The wall clock suddenly rang, it signaled that Jane had about fifteen minutes left to finish the dishes and bring the food to Master Brian¡¯s room. At this time, she felt more panic and confused than ever, Jane hastily prepared ingredients for cooking. She chooses an item from the list and starts cooking, Jane doesn¡¯t know if she can cook it herself? But time is very urgent now, Jane has no time to think any more. Jane made the dish while running, sweat beading on her forehead and muttering:


    ¡°Roast chicken like this, right? Why is its color not as described?


    She kept running to keep up the time, Jane quickly made the sd and dipping sauce. She put the ingredients in arge bowl and tasted them one by one. Jane was so focused on the sauce that she forgot the chicken she was baking was still sitting in the oven.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then there was a small explosion, followed by a burning smell and thick ck smoke covering the room. Jane couldn¡¯t save the roast chicken in time, so when she took it out, her dish had turned so ck that its previous shape was unrecognizable. Jane looked helplessly at the ck lump in front of her, and sighed:


    ¡°Haiz, it¡¯s over. What should I do now?¡±


    By this time, Brian had pushed his wheelchair into the kitchen, and as soon as he entered, he smelled the smell of burnt roast chicken and Jane¡¯s smudgy appearance as he stood there sighing. Brian knocked lightly on the door and asked softly:


    ¡°Hey, someone here is waiting for a meal. Do you still want to stand there wasting time? ¡±


    Brian¡¯s voice startled Jane, and she looked back at him in confusion and replied:


    ¡°I have no intention of burning it. I¡¯ll cook another dish for you.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane¡¯s appearance at this time and felt a little pity, he smiled in his heart, pushed the wheelchair closer to the little girl, he took Jane¡¯s hand, pulled her to sit on hisp, gently wipe Jane¡¯s face with a towel, which is smeared with ck stains from the burnt oven. He just wiped and said:


    ¡°Nonsense, stupid. When will you be a real servant? ¡±


    Jane was silent and ashamed to say nothing, she did not want to quarrel with an unpleasant guy like him, and especially now because Jane had burned the food, he was not angry but bullied her. It was lucky with Jane. After Brian finished wiping her ash-stained face, her stomach rumbled, he heard the hungry sound and smiled softly:


    ¡°Are you hungry? Looks like your belly needs to be filled by me now.¡±


    When Jane heard Brian say that, she immediately blushed and turned away. When he saw her face, he smiled and said:


    ¡°Your mind is so dark, you know that?¡±


    Jane pursed her lips in shame and let out a sulky cry when Brian patted her forehead, she covered her forehead with his hand, and he quickly kissed her cheek. His devious action just now made her blush with shame, so she turned her face away.


    Brian smiled slightly, gently took Jane¡¯s hand, motioned for her to get up, he randomly took a piece of paper on the table and said:


    ¡°Hey, shy girl, clean this ce up and prepare the ingredients on this list.¡±


    Jane pouted and took the piece of paper Brian gave her and obeyed, and a few minutester, she had everything ready for Brian to continuemanding. He looked at the ingredients that were ready andid out on the table, Brian pushed his wheelchair towards the table, rolled up his sleeves and washed his hands, then he started to prepare and cook.


    When the owner Brian cooks, there is an incredible charm emanating from him, the warmth, kindness and thoughtfulness that makes the other person feel cared for like a child with tender love and respect. . Different from the cold, rough and impolite person Janees in contact with every day.


    While Jane watched Brian cook, these gentle gestures with quick, passionate hands surprised her:


    ¡°Where did Brian learn to cook to be able to cook so skillfully and skillfully? That made her feel extremely surprised, when a young master like Brian could cook so well. If he hadn¡¯t be a master, he could have be a good cook. ¡±


    Jane suddenly shook her head wide when thinking of Brian¡¯s gentle image when she became a chef, she patted her cheek to wake herself up:


    ¡°It was a fantasy, it never happened. Because he was a cold, cruel, cruel demon, I was over-imagining it. More specifically, he is my master, I hate him very much, he is difficult to like and always bullies me¡±.


    While Jane was absorbed in her own wandering thoughts, Brian finished cooking, he hummed to the little girl to put the food on the table when she was standing near it and let her soul fly:


    ¡°Jane, put the food on the table.¡±


    She heard him call her focus, she patted her cheek and replied:


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Jane put the dishes on the table, and she and Brian sat down to eat. Brian just sat down, she did not eat quickly, but waited for Brian¡¯s next action. Because ording to the rules here, Brian is the owner of Jane, so every action before and after, she let Brian signal first. Seeing that, he smiled lightly and said:


    ¡°Now there is no need to keep the rules. Bon Appetite, Jane.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 57 The troublemaker

    Brian put some meat on her te, motioned for her to eat, at this time Jane was no longer polite because her stomach was hungry, she quickly put the food in her mouth and chewed it quickly.


    While Brian and Jane were enjoying a delicious meal on the banquet table, an uninvited guest came, who was no stranger to Mrs. Chesa, followed by Tess, the inherently unpleasant servant and always y the good guy in front of Jane. Perhaps Chesa had been looking for Brian and Jane for a long time, because when she saw the two of them in the kitchen, Chesa was extremely surprised and a little annoyed. She walked in leisurely, looked at the table and asked:


    ¡°Are you guys having lunch? It¡¯s a rare asion for Brian to cook such a sumptuous meal.¡±


    Chesa took a breath to enjoy the taste of the dish, she was about to sit down at the table to have a meal when Brian hastily interrupted, he said:


    ¡°Excuse me, Lady Chesa, there is no room for you here. You¡¯d better go back to your room and have a meal.¡±


    Chesa ignored Brian¡¯s words, continued to sit down and used a fork to pin some meat to her own te. Chesa grumbled as she ate and said:


    ¡°Brian, you shouldn¡¯t be so stingy with your step-grandmother, it¡¯s just a meal. There are so many dishes on the table, why aren¡¯t they enough for me? You shouldn¡¯t have treated your grandmother badly, Brian.¡±


    Brian felt a little annoyed by this liberal woman¡¯s attitude, he said there was no ce for her here, but Chesa still ignored what he said and continued to dine as an invited guest. Brian coldly replied:


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care about my words. Then eat well like a beggar who has been given alms by a good master.¡±


    When she heard Brian say that, Chesa stopped eating and shot her grandson an angry look, to which she responded immediately:


    ¡°Brian, do you have to say such harsh words to me? Your grandfather will be very sad to hear that because you treated your grandmother badly,paring me to a lowly beggar.¡±


    Just like before, Brian felt nauseous every time Chesa¡¯s words came out of her mouth, and she dragged Mr. Wibul into her conversation for very absurd reasons. Sad? Will Grandpa Wibul be sad? What a funny voice of an innocent child, did she think Brian would really care about him?


    Brian now had to find a way to end this conversation and send her away. He then asked the reason why Chesa hade here to bother him until now:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time chatting with you right now. I just want to know why are you here?¡±


    Chesa looked at Brian¡¯s displeasure, she again triumphant, smiled widely and replied:


    ¡°Today is a beautiful day, I was walking near this ce and suddenly I thought of you. I hear you¡¯ve found the maid Jane and want her here to serve and cook separately in this ce.¡±


    Seeing Brian unresponsive, Chesa continued:


    ¡°So I¡¯m a little curious, can someone like Jane do two jobs well at the same time? So I came here to check it out on purpose. And at the same time I have brought here Mr. Wibul¡¯s reward for Jane, which is the bonus of a month¡¯s sry that Wibul said earlier.¡±


    Chesa paused for a moment and motioned for Tess to hand a small bag of money to Jane. Brian¡¯s little maid looked happy and a little surprised, she reached out to take the bag and deftly opened it slowly. For the first time in her life, Jane held such arge amount of money, the heavy coins gave the little girl a strange feeling of joy and excitement. Chesa saw Jane so happy, and quickly said:


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re happy with this reward. And it¡¯s also a pity for you that your master Brian doesn¡¯t care much about the reward you deserve, he might forget if I don¡¯t be kind enough to bring it all the way here.¡±


    When Jane heard that, she quickly bowed her head to thank Chesa:


    ¡°Lady Chesa, I really thank you for bringing my reward here.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chesa giggled and waved her hand when she saw Jane express her sincere thanks, she happily said:


    ¡°Now that you also have some money, you should buy your own personal belongings and clothes. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready to help you. Tess will be the one to take you to the tailor, she will take you to the manor house errands manager and ask her to take your measurements.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for Jane to respond, and Chesa motioned for Tess to take Jane out of the room. Now only Brian and Chesa remained in therge kitchen. At that moment, Chesa came over and sat next to Brian and whispered:


    ¡°My dear Brian, now it¡¯s just you and me. I feel so happy right now. Can I hug you and give you a sweet kiss? ¡±


    Brian smiled wickedly and replied:


    ¡°So this is who you really are. A slutty and dirty woman, shameless and humiliating to say words of love to her grandson.¡±


    Chesa was even more pleased when she heard Brian¡¯s harsh words, she sat close to him and gently touched Brian¡¯s lips with her hand, signaling him not to speak anymore. Brian smiled devilishly, he shook his head to the side and picked up the ss of wine to take a sip, replying:


    ¡°With a woman like this grandma, I don¡¯t think I should say a lot, because she¡¯s not shy and ignores them. So I have to be even more determined.¡±


    Brian did not wait for Chesa to respond, he threw a ss of wine at Chesa and kicked the table with his foot, causing all of the food to fall on the table, everything was shattered on the ground, causing a loud noise for the butler Allen, who was nearby toe and see. At the same time, Matthew was standing outside and was about to enter to tease Brian, but it seemed that the situation was not good so he just quietly watched outside and witnessed everything that happened.


    Brian looked at the dining table he had knocked over himself, smiled slightly and turned to Chesa and said:


    ¡°The food on the table is over, the party is over. So please, Madam, go back to rest. And the uninvited guest is standing outside, please stop by another time, we are not interested in receiving anyone today.¡±


    Matthew heard Brian talking about him, so he came in and replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity for me that I got here at the wrong time. But that¡¯s okay, we have many other asions to see each other, dear brother and grandma.¡±


    Chesa was furious because Brian had thrown alcohol on her, and Brian¡¯s drastic action of pushing down the table made her feel a little embarrassed, maybe Chesa was really wrong to think that Brian was too young, easily subject to hermand. Chesa couldn¡¯t stay here a moment longer, she nced at Matthew and gave Brian an angry look, then grabbed her skirt and left the ce.


    Matthew also had no more words to say to Brian, he quickly left, leaving the butler Allen and the servants who had just arrived, who were in charge of clearing the table Brian had just knocked over earlier.


    After a while, Jane was taken by Tess to take measurements for clothes, she learned that Brian and Chesa had a quarrel and the butler Allen and his servants had a hard time cleaning up.


    More specifically, Brian sent Ramha, a servant under the management of butler Allen, to teach Jane how to cook every day, until Jane could cook by herself.


    Brian knows what kind of person Ramha is, and has had a private meeting with this girl to order Ramha not to treat Jane badly or plot to harm his maid. If Brian found out about anything, the first person he would me would be Ramha. Relying on Ramha to teach Jane how to cook is also something that Brian cares about, because he is still not really sure about Jane, when she can¡¯t cook and always relies on other people¡¯s help. This made Brian ufortable and had a slight inconvenience, he also could notply with Jane¡¯s wishes but had to cook for himself every day.


    So asking Ramha to guide Jane was the best problem-solving Brian could think of. Brian thought of Regi, his old servant, but he was veryzy and didn¡¯t like him at all, so Ramha was the best choice right now. In addition, Brian also learns that Ramha has a crush on the butler Allen, which will be even more convenient when Jane is not her love rival, because if it were another servant, Jane would be hard and tired by a another girl when Jane was Brian¡¯s closest servant.


    And perhaps as Ramha was also a servant who feared her master, she obediently obeyed Brian¡¯s orders. Ramha taught Jane wholeheartedly, she also did not cause trouble or try to bully Jane, perhaps Ramha did not want to receive trouble on her part and she just wanted toplete the task that Brian had assigned.


    _________________

 Chapter 58 Arthur鈥檚 ex-wife

    Around that time, Oswat went to the hospital after a hasty and panicked phone call from his mother Matida. When he just opened the door of the hospital room and quickly entered the room, he was surprised to see Mrs. nce, Oswat¡¯s biological mother, sitting near the hospital bed with a sad look on Arthur¡¯s face.


    He looked at the woman in confusion while nce ran up to him and gave him aforting caress. She showed concern andpassion for Oswat after many years of not seeing:


    ¡°God, my son, I miss you so much. I¡¯m d to see you here. ¡±


    Oswat felt awkward, so he removed his mother¡¯s hand and coldly replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer your son, keep your distance.¡±


    nce looked at Oswat wistfully.


    ¡°Can you say such cruel and harsh words?¡±


    Oswat nced at Matida, who was carefully peeling apples for his father sitting on the hospital bed with a sad look, and bluntly:


    ¡°Fifteen years ago, you mercilessly abandoned me and left with your lover one night before Christmas. I still remember how terribly cold that moment was? After arguing with his wife, my father sat drinking alone by the firece, leaving his son to y alone in tears after chasing his mother and receiving a rebuff.¡±


    When Oswat said this, Madame nce took Oswat¡¯s hand and begged for forgiveness:


    ¡°Oswat, I apologize for heartlessly abandoning you at that time. Because of crazy and blind love, I abandoned my family. But fortunately, now that I have the opportunity to see and take care of you again, your father asked Matida to call me, it seems that all these years he still keeps my phone number and remembers me.¡±


    Oswat was surprised to hear nce say that, he went to Matida and asked:


    ¡°Mother, please tell me. How¡¯s everything? Is what she said really true? ¡±


    Matida could not contain her emotions, she hugged Oswat and recounted:


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Arthur really doesn¡¯t remember anything about me, he seems to have forgotten everything since my previous husband passed away. Arthur only remembers the time before that, since your biological mother gave up. go, and now he totally thinks he¡¯s still young and you¡¯re just a kid.¡±


    Oswat was very surprised to hear Matida¡¯s exnation, he quickly turned to ask Arthur, his father looked at Oswat with the dull eyes of a dreamer, not fully awake from a deep sleep. He eagerly asked:


    ¡°Dad, do you realize who I am? What about the woman standing next to me? ¡±


    Arthur shook his head slightly in response, he looked at Madame nce and said:


    ¡°nce, who are these people? Why are they here, in my hospital room? ¡±


    nce walked over and took Arthur¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is Oswat, our son, and the woman standing next to him is Matida, your second wife. Don¡¯t you remember anything? ¡±


    Arthur looked at Oswat and Matida, sadly said:


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember anything. I just remember you left me for a new lover, we had a big argument and then I was drunk.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matida sighed, she felt sorry for herself so she rushed out to shed all her tears. Oswat spoke quickly and chased after Matida:


    ¡°Mrs. nce, take care of my father. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    Meanwhile, Matida was very sad, she cried while walking, she quickly went to the doctor, she wanted to ask the doctor about Arthur¡¯s illness. But the result is still the same, he suffered temporary memory loss after the ident, the ability to recover his memory still needs luck and the support of himself and his family. Oswat had followed Matida before and sat in front of the doctor¡¯s office to wait for her. As soon as Matida came out, Oswat quickly led her to a nearby waiting chair, encouraging her mother:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, everything will be fine, my dad just has a temporary memory loss, he will recover quickly. I believe it.¡±


    Matida nodded with a wry smile, wiped her tears and asked Oswat:


    ¡°Thanks, mom is fine. Your father became like this because of me, if not for him to quickly find Wade¡¯s whereabouts, Arthur and you would not have had an ident. You should not me or resent him. .¡±


    Oswat took Matida¡¯s hand and said:


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not all mom¡¯s fault. It was an ident no one could have foreseen. Mother should not me herself. And now it¡¯s only a temporary difficult period, in time he will remember who you are.¡±


    Matida smiled lightly, she nodded and replied:


    ¡°Yes, I wish that happened too.¡±


    Oswat did not want Matida to think too much about Arthur¡¯s illness, so he turned to the case:


    ¡°I went to the police station and looked for Wade¡¯s whereabouts. Fortunately, Uncle Robert still works at the police station. He has epted to help me, if Robert has any new information, he will contact me.¡±


    When Matida heard that, she looked forward to it:


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can wait to hear from him.¡±


    She looked at Oswat apprehensively and said:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been bothering you too much already, while you¡¯re busy with your university studies.¡±


    Oswat smiled and replied:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, I will try to arrange a reasonable time for studying.¡±


    Matida kindly asked:


    ¡°For a long time, I did not pay attention to your studies, I was only interested in finding Elise¡¯s whereabouts. I really am a bad mother.¡±


    Oswat hastily retorted:


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. You are the best mother I have.¡±


    Matida put on a gentle smile on her lips and asked:


    ¡°So how¡¯s your studies now?¡±


    Oswat replied quickly:


    ¡°Study in both disciplines at the same time makes me a little hard, but it makes me feel excited to conquer a challenge that I have set and never done.¡±


    Matida sighed and replied:


    ¡°Arthur was expecting too much from you, when he asked you to major in his chosen major, even though it was an offer, it was really a nning imperative. I know, when you were little, Arthur taught you to love business by ying mind games and talking to you often. As you matured, he directed you into that area to help him take over thepanyter on.¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡°But you love being a police officer, it¡¯s great that you can participate in crime prevention and help so many people. And you also proved to me how much you love it. Therefore, you have to study two majors at the same time to satisfy your desire.¡±


    Oswat says:


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my choice, I love it and don¡¯t find it hard.¡±


    Matida hastily replied:


    ¡°But Oswat, you should still choose between the two. Because one person cannot do two opposite jobs at the same time, more specifically to be a police officer, you have to go through an entrance exam and a rigorous self-contained training period. It ispletely different from someone who is managing argepany.¡±


    Oswat reassured his mother:


    ¡°I know that, any profession has to go through a test and an entrance exam. That¡¯s why I want to try my hand at both professions, I will do that job if people ept me. I really don¡¯t want to give up on my dreams and passions.¡±


    Matia was worried and said:


    ¡°But the important thing is, do you agree with that or not? He won¡¯t stop you from doing it, will he?¡±


    Oswat pondered for a moment:


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to convince him.¡±


    Matida curiously asked:


    ¡°So are you interested in the field he chose for you?¡±


    Oswat smiled lightly and replied:


    ¡°A little bit, it¡¯s also quite interesting.¡±


    Matida said slowly:


    ¡°You should think carefully about your decision, because at some point you can only choose one of the two.¡±


    Oswat nodded silently.


    ¡°Yes mom.¡±


    He chatted with Matida for a few more minutes and then headed to the school, he had sses in the afternoon, and in the evening he informed his mother that he would be homete because he had to do his thesis at school. .


    That afternoon, nce had outside work, so she left the hospitalter and left Matida to take care of Arthur. Matida was happy to be near Arthur, she wiped him with a towel and said:


    He chatted with Matida for a few more minutes to get to school because he had sses in the afternoon, and in the evening he informed his mother that he would be homete because he had to do his thesis at school.


    That afternoon, nce had to work outside, so she left the hospital and then let Matida take care of Arthur. Matida was very happy to be near Arthur, she took a towel for him and said:


    ¡°Arthur, over the years, every time I got sick, you took care of me and cared for me. I still remember two years ago, I had a pretty severe fever and was in aa for many days, even though you had a busy job at thepany, you still couldn¡¯t bear to leave me alone. Every morning, you have the maid change the flowers in the vase in my room.¡±


    Arthury on the bed and looked at Matida in surprise:


    ¡°Is there such a thing? I can¡¯t remember anything. If it¡¯s true what you just said, I¡¯ve made you sad when I don¡¯t remember clearly who my current wife loves me. Although nce is a terrible woman, she betrayed me, but now I only know her.¡±


    Matida shook her head lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad, don¡¯t think like that. This is only temporary, I believe you will soon remember me.¡±


    Arthur looked at Matida affectionately, he had a slight smile on his lips, Matida also smiled lightly in response, that moment was very simr to 19 years ago, when Matida visited Arthur¡¯s illness and encouraged him to ovee his emotional pain when nce is gone, so he can get up to work hard and take care of Oswat.


    After being injected by the doctor, Arthur fell asleep soundly in bed. Matida quietly looked at Arthur and sighed, she looked out the window, where there was a light breeze and a cool night sky, she thought far away:


    ¡°It¡¯s been 19 years, I never thought that my best friend wasforted by me, now he¡¯s grown up and has be my second husband.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 59 They want to find someone鈥檚 whereabouts?

    Since the day Jane was guided and taught to cook by Ramha, Jane¡¯s cooking skills have also improved more than before. Now she can cook simple and delicious dishes for Brian. This made Brian feel a little happier because he didn¡¯t have to worry about Jane cooking anymore. But anyway, the fact that Jane does two jobs at the same time, is also somewhat harder and harder than before, that¡¯s why Brian sent Ramha to be the main chef in the second kitchen,  on the side of Allen¡¯sck of butler, Brian also recruited two more people to make up for him.


    So from now on, Jane can rest her hands for a while, she sometimes only goes to the kitchen to cook when ordered by her master Brian, and her main job is to take care of and serve Brian. Typically today, Jane will have to take Brian for a thirty-minute walk with light exercise. ording to the doctor¡¯s orders, Brian needs to be more active so that his leg can recover quickly. But there are still times when he gets tired and beszy, such as now, when he has only practiced for about twenty minutes, Brian feels tired and sits down for a bit. Jane approached and said:


    ¡°Sir, we should be gone in about ten minutes, so that¡¯s exactly the thirty-minute break the doctor ordered.¡±


    Brian replied nonchntly:


    ¡°Oh, I know. Get me some water.¡±


    She quickly went to get water for him to drink. Brian took the water from Jane¡¯s hand and took a sip. He sat on the bench for a moment, looked out at the garden, and then got up, struggling with his walking stick, slowly dragging his feet. Jane helps Brian, he takes one step, she takes another, he goes slow, she goes slow, she depends on his every move. Brian holds a cane in one hand, grabs her arm in the other, being guided step by step, if he wants to learn to walk alone, he will fight the wall, and at times like this, he practices with Jane.


    At this moment, Jane also thought to take revenge on Brian by letting go of his arm, she wanted him to fall to the ground to taste her pain. But looking at his one-legged gait, she didn¡¯t heartlessly respond to him like that. Jane is really a girl with a kind and kind heart, she always thinks and worries about others, doesn¡¯t care about herself. That will make her more vulnerable to bullying and more disadvantaged by others.


    And at times like that, Brian grabbed her arm even more tightly, not because he was afraid of falling, but he was afraid that she would y a game of letting go of his hand to take revenge on a bastard like him for hurting her many times. Brian knew what Jane was thinking as he observed her attitude and gaze. But Brian could not depend on Jane forever, at some point, he had to let go of her and walk on his own two feet. And he meant to try it right now, Brian slowly let go of her hand and said:


    ¡°Jane, I want to try going alone for a bit.¡±


    Jane was a little worried and asked again:


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Brian nodded firmly.


    ¡°It will be fine, let go of my hand.¡±


    Jane obeyed, she let go of his hand slowly, Brian struggled with his cane and lifted his heavy footsteps. He walked a few steps, but his legs were not steady, but not to the point of falling. Jane panicked and ran to catch him, but Brian tried to keep his bnce, he waved his hand to refuse her help. Jane looked sadly after Brian. He walked in front, she went behind, Jane had to keep an eye on him in case he couldn¡¯t walk anymore, she would catch him.


    He walked with difficulty on his own two feet. Brian was walking around the garden and suddenly stopped at a fragrant flower bush, he picked a yellow flower and walked slowly towards Jane. Jane didn¡¯t want him to be tired from having to go far, so she took the initiative to go in his direction. When the two of them were face to face, close to each other, he gently took the flower he had picked and carefully pinned her name in her hair. She looked at him slightly surprised by his actions while her heart suddenly became fluttered and indescribably happy.


    She touched the flower she had just pinned in her hair with her hand and smiled slightly. Brian looked at her without saying anything, he just smiled secretly, kissed her forehead, making Jane feel a little confused. He looked at Jane¡¯s face and smiled, gently clung to her arm and asked:


    ¡°Hey girl, is that enough thirty minutes? Can I take a break now?¡±


    Jane smiled lightly and replied:


    ¡°Yes, let me get you some tea and cake for your rest.¡±


    After the rest period is the time to practice the exercises given by the doctor, Jane helps Brian practice it and guides and supports him during the exercise, sometimes he is a bit tired and wants to stop but because he wants to get good results, You have to be more patient and diligent.


    Just like that, the morning atmosphere passed quite smoothly when Brian did not try to y tricks or make it difficult for Jane, perhaps Brian wanted his leg to recover quickly, so he obediently listened to Jane¡¯s words and practiced therapeutic exercises. But by noon there was something a little weirder than usual in the mansion as Jane went to get her supplies and heard Piper hurry to the servants¡¯ meeting ce. Jane held Piper back and asked:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, why are you walking so fast?¡±


    Piper¡¯s quick reply:


    ¡°Mr. Wibul called for the servants to gather for the police to investigate.¡±


    Jane asked in surprise:


    ¡°Did something unusual happen at the mansion?¡±


    Piper shook her head, adding:


    ¡°I do not know. I think they just misunderstood something.¡±


    Jane took a tea bag Brian asked her to bring from the barn, and asked Piper:


    ¡°Mr Wibul called all the servants? Shall I go, then?¡±


    Piper pulled Jane¡¯s hand, scolding:


    ¡°Of course yes. Aren¡¯t you a servant?¡±


    Jane nodded to follow Piper, and a few minutester they were both in the hall with the other servants. Sir Wibul looked at all the servants present and asked the butler Allen:


    ¡°Have theye enough yet?¡±


    Allen watched and counted again, he politely said:


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    He leaned close to Wibul¡¯s ear and whispered:


    ¡°Do you need to send young masters Matthew and Brian over?¡±


    Wibul replied slowly:


    ¡°Do not need. The police only want to see my servants, and for them, you don¡¯t need to call to avoid disturbing them.¡±


    Butler Allen heard that and lowered his head, Wibul let the police do their thing, the policemen split up and asked the servants for information they were investigating. Perhaps they only kept the old servants of Mr. Wibul in the mansion, while the new and less than 5 years servants like Jane were all sent home early. Jane was confused, she took the tea bag and went to Brian¡¯s room without stopping to think:


    ¡°How are things? Are they looking for someone?¡±


    Because she was so absorbed in thought, Jane did not know when she had returned to her room, when she entered, she immediately met Brian sitting in the living room waiting for her. Brian curiously asked:


    ¡°Jane, do you need a lot of time to get a tea bag?¡±


    Jane awkwardly replied:


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just that the servants and I were called by Mr. Wibul to the assembly hall to have the police ask a few things.¡±


    Brian asked in surprise:


    ¡°Police? What did they ask?¡±


    Jane replied slowly:


    ¡°At the beginning, they asked me who was a servant under whose management and how many years I had worked here. I replied that I was new, a servant of master Brian, worked here for a few weeks, after they heard about it, they stopped asking and let me go. And the other new servants too, they didn¡¯t ask much but focused on asking the servants who worked for a long time in the mansion.¡±


    Brian heard her words, thought about something and asked Jane:


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Jane nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Brian asked in surprise:


    ¡°This is a good opportunity for you to report me to the police. Why don¡¯t you do that?¡±


    Jane pursed her lips and reproached:


    ¡°I wanted to do it too, but before I could say anything, I was threatened by the butler Allen, who warned me that it would be best not to say anything more to the police, especially about Brian, or else he would use The fruit knife cut my throat so I couldn¡¯t continue.¡±


    Brianughed, saying with satisfaction:


    ¡°Allen is truly the best housekeeper I have ever had, dealing quickly and understanding his master.¡±


    Jane snorted with annoyance, she wanted to p Brian on the cheek to vent her anger because at this moment his face was extremely hateful and even more helpless when he couldn¡¯t leave this ce again. Brian saw Jane¡¯s angry face and couldn¡¯t helpughing, he chuckled and teased her:


    ¡°Anger women are not good, they will age faster and uglier. Especially silly girls, they are the ones who get angry the most.¡±


    Hearing that, Jane became even more sulky, she turned and left the kitchen to leave Brian alone. Jane thought to herself:


    ¡°Today I¡¯ll put salt in the tea so you can choke on it.¡±


    But Jane¡¯s n failed, Brian made her drink the tea she made first, the poor girl choked and was forced to make another cup of tea by her master. This time she was also asked to try first, he drank normally and asked her to squeeze his feet. Jane was still angry, so she didn¡¯t say anything, she quietly squeezed his feet, only he was constantly thinking about the policeing here. Brian wondered to himself:


    ¡°The police want to find someone in the mansion? Longtime servant? Looks like I have to go see Wibul and ask my grandfather something.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 60 Bad intentions

    A long day passed, while Matida returned home to rest after a day of caring for Arthur in the hospital, nce was still chatting on the phone with a man near the hospital corridor.


    Perhaps nce is not very interested in taking care of Arthur, she is constantlyughing, ying with her new lover, so she neglects to take care of Arthur, leading to not taking care of him carefully. , she left him alone and let him take care of himself in his room. When he felt too cramped and bored and went out of the room to go for a walk, the check-up nurse rushed to find him when she did not see him in the room.


    Part of them were afraid that he would haveplications of amnesia because Arthur was also old and had a history of neurological disorders when he was heavily addicted to alcohol in the past. So the nurse took the initiative to contact nce and Matida because she didn¡¯t know who was in the hospital right now.


    nce is quite indifferent, she does not care much about Arthur¡¯s illness after all, he is just her ex-husband after a long time not seeing each other. She and the nurse went to look for Arthur but only acted with a superficial responsibility of a caretaker, because in nce¡¯s mind now only images and longing for her new lover.


    When the nurse called, it identally woke Matida while she was resting at home, Matida was very worried when she received a notification that Arthur was missing, she quickly asked the driver to take her to the hospital right away to find Arthur.


    On the way to the hospital, Matida received a call from thepany, the staff informed that there were some documents that Arthur needed to sign urgently today. With Mr. Arthur¡¯s current status, she will be the legal person to sign and settle everything because Mr. Arthur has trusted and empowered her to decide. The person who should have stood in ce of Arthur was Oswat, but he was still in the learning and trial period. He still prioritized his studies and let his current wife decide everything. Matida answered by phone after hearing her staff say:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to the office when I¡¯m done with my work. As for other problems, you can email me information. I¡¯ll watch it tonight, bad terms I¡¯ll report back to Melen. She is my effective secretary at thepany, she will take care of it for me.¡±


    The person on the phone politely replied:


    ¡°Yes, I understand, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Matida hung up the phone, she sighed, said to herself:


    ¡°After I find Arthur, I will go to thepany to process the file.¡±


    About twenty minutester, Matida was also at the hospital and that was when the nurse found Arthur while he was picking flowers in a small flowerbed near the patient¡¯s walking area. When she saw Arthur sitting on the hospital bed in the room with the nurse and nce, Matida breathed a sigh of relief, she hugged Arthur and said:


    ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re still here, you¡¯ve made everyone worry.¡±


    Arthur said nothing, he quietly hugged Matida back, he gave her the beautiful flowers that he had just picked in the garden. Matida took it with a smile, both of them looking at each other happily. Arthur suddenly said:


    ¡°I thought you would like it so I picked them for you.¡±


    Matida looked at the flowers and praised:


    ¡°Thanks Arthur, they¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    As for nce, she only smiled wryly and somewhat derisively because he had given Matida flowers as soon as he returned to his room. A few minutester, a nurse entered the room to inject some medicine for the patient, and in order to see Lady Matida privately, she made a gesture with her eyes to Matida who wished to speak with her privately. Matida suddenly understood, she pretended to go out to answer the phone and let nce sit and take care of Arthur when he was fast asleep. Everything was done, the two of them went out to talk privately. The nurse looked shyly at Matida and said:


    ¡°This is a personal matter for the patient, after all, I shouldn¡¯t have intervened, but I was forced to speak as the situation just now happened.¡±


    Matida stared at the nurse and waited for her to continue. The nurse looked around and whispered in Matida¡¯s ear:


    ¡°As for Sir Arthur¡¯s illness, I don¡¯t think he should be left to Lady nce¡¯s care. Because she¡¯s a bit mindless and just focuses on talking on the phone with her acquaintances.¡±


    When the nurse said that, Matida did not seem surprised much, she nodded in understanding and did not forget to thank the kind girl who warned her. And that afternoon, while Arthur was still asleep, Matida and nce had a conversation near the hospital corridor. Matida opened the conversation with her own words:


    ¡°nce, we were friends in high school, even though we weren¡¯t close. I just know that you are Arthur¡¯s ssmate and I don¡¯t know about the process of you two falling in love. It wasn¡¯t until after graduation, when I received Arthur¡¯s wedding invitation, that I knew the wife he wanted to marry was you.¡±


    nce only smiled lightly when Matida talked about it, she nodded while examining Oswat¡¯s stepmother. Matida continued to ask:


    ¡°Do you still love your husband?¡±


    nce was not surprised to hear a blunt question from Matida, she calmly replied:


    ¡°Before we had Oswat, I think yes, but now no.¡±


    Matida asked in surprise:


    ¡°Then why did youe here to take care of Arthur? When the two of you have been disconnected for a long time.¡±


    nce nced at the time on her phone and replied nonchntly:


    ¡°You might think I¡¯m a rather leisurely person, for example. Or it¡¯s pity, or rather I want to know how the person I heartlessly abandoned lives after he had an ident and temporarily lost his memory. And with Arthur¡¯s current condition, I hope to make some money from him. Since he is much richer now than before, he should help his ex-wife.¡±


    Matida felt anger in her chest when she heard nce¡¯s bitter words. She wanted to curse vehemently at the frivolous, shameless and vile woman standing before her. But Matida did not act like that, she tried to suppress the anger in her chest, calmly making a suggestion to nce:


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for making it clear to me what I wanted to know. nce, you are a very honest woman, I am grateful for that. But you should understand the situation now, you are no longer a woman. Arthur¡¯s wife anymore and he has no right or obligation to pay you. And your presence here has no value or necessity while my current wife is taking care of him. Your game is over, even redundant¡±.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nce nced at Matida as she continued:


    ¡°But anyway, you are also Arthur¡¯s ex-wife, the woman he used to love very much, moreover, if you have the heart toe visit Arthur, you can¡¯t leave him, so it¡¯s up to you, I will I have a small suggestion for you.¡± That is, I will give you some money and in return you should leave Arthur, never see him again, because you cannot give your love to take care of him and the important thing is that you are no longer a wife of Arthur, love you again as before. I am a very respectful person but today a bad situation happened and you are the cause of it. That¡¯s why I was forced to interfere in your rtionship. ¡±


    nce smiled wryly and said:


    ¡°Matida, you haven¡¯t changed at all, still a beautiful, polite and richdy. And that makes me jealous, because I can¡¯t have your good qualities.¡±


    The message came from nce¡¯s phone, she nced at it, took out her purse, took out a small postcard, gave it to Matida, and continued:


    ¡°Okay, I have already wasted too much time here. On the back of my postcard is my bank ount number, please do as you said.¡±


    Matida received the postcard and made an online transfer on her phone. nce after receiving the money, she happily left, not forgetting to wave goodbye to Matida, she talked excitedly on the phone as she went:


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll tell you where I¡¯ve been these past few days, my luck hase after months of bad luck. I¡¯ve got money for us.¡±


    Matida shook her head thoughtfully, she was about to go back in and ask the nurse to take care of Arthur so that she could go to thepany to handle the case, when a strange phone call came, Matida picked up the phone:


    ¡°Hello madam, I am Robert¡¯s colleague, we have captured Wade and will interrogate him now. Can you go to the police station?¡±


    Jane¡¯s mother was overjoyed, she suppressed her joy, looked at the time on her phone and replied to the police:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡±


    Matida phoned her secretary, saying:


    ¡°Melen, the documents need me to sign, please bring them all to Arthur¡¯s office at thepany and rted documents. I wille to thepany when I have solved the problem here¡±.


    Melen obediently replied:


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 61 Police interrogation

    Within moments, Matida was at the police station, and as soon as she entered, she was surprised that Oswat was there with a carefully bandaged abdominal wound. She panicked and ran over to her son.


    ¡°Oswat, what happened?¡±


    The young man soothes his beautiful mother:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Just a small wound on the skin.¡±


    Matida angrily scolded him:


    ¡°Lie, bleeding like this, your face is extremely pale, it is clear at first nce that you have been stabbed by someone. Why did you stupidly let yourself be like this?¡±


    At this point Robert came out and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t me the boy, he is a very brave and brave man, thanks to him Wade was captured by us.¡±


    Matida was a bit confused, but Robert exined further:


    ¡°The night before, I was at the office all night looking for information and traces of Wade through the investigative files. For someone like him,mitting crimes again is very likely when he has a drug addiction again, adding that his childhood has been in a reformatory for a while. And it¡¯s true, three years ago I received aint from a young woman when she imed to have been sexually assaulted and harassed by him, but he seemed to be afraid of something in the face of it. with the police, so he obediently did what we asked, apologized andpensated the girl for the loss.¡±


    Robert paused to think, Matida then asked:


    ¡°So is he going to jail?¡±


    The policeman shook his head.


    ¡°No, his crime at that time was still light because he only harassed, not vited or raped the girl, so he was only detained for 6 months and released. After that, he seemed to live a better and more secluded life, I haven¡¯t heard any criminal information from him.¡±


    Matida looked inside and asked in surprise:


    ¡°So how did you manage to capture Wade in such a short time?¡±


    Robert looked at Oswat and replied:


    ¡°I got a lot of help. Actually, I went to the Lawrence mansion and got information from the servants under the permission of Mr. Wibul. Although I have no evidence to suggest that my theory is correct since Wade is a subordinate of Mr. Aiden involved in the old case, Mr. Wibul¡¯s generosity and kindness surprised me quite a bit when Mr. He has allowed me to ask and get information from his servants.¡±


    Matida shyly says:


    ¡°I should have given Oswat, Chantal¡¯s letter to you when he went to the police station, but I wanted to keep it to myself so I could personally go to Wibul to expose Chantal¡¯s true face and rify the truth, doubt and anger in my chest. On the other hand, I am afraid, I am afraid that my assumption is not correct, it is all just my opinion and I will nder Aiden. That¡¯s why I asked the police to investigate and arrest Wade to find out who really masterminded Winston¡¯s death. And is that betrayal true to what I read in that letter? ¡±


    Robert reassured Matida:


    ¡°I understand that, Matida. I understand your dilemma and pain. And when I went to Lawrence¡¯s house, I used to think the same thing, but is Aiden guilty of ordering Wade to kill people? Then Mr. Wibul still enthusiastically helped, he said that he believes his son is a good person, there must be some mistake here, his son cannot be a murderer, because So he will coordinate with the police to clear up the problem in this case.¡±


    Matida thought for a moment and then suddenly asked:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Wibul curious about the reason the police overturned the case?¡±


    Robert calmly replied:


    ¡°Yes but not much, I replied to him that someone has reported the real culprit of this case, it has a few twists and turns that need to be cleared up.¡±


    Matida didn¡¯t ask anymore because it was unnecessary for her at the moment, because now she was only concerned about Oswat¡¯s injuries and wanted to hear Wade¡¯s testimony as an anonymous user. She turned to Oswat and scolded:


    ¡°The reason for your injury I will ask youter, but now you should go to the hospital with my driver because your injury needs to be treated promptly.¡±


    Oswat smiled and replied:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much, my injury has already been treated before. I want to go inside with you and listen to Wade¡¯s testimony.¡±


    Before Oswat¡¯s determined gaze, Matida also had toply with his will, helping him inside with her under Robert¡¯s guidance. Once inside that room, through ayer of transparent ss door can see Wade, but otherwise Wade cannot see Matida, Oswat or Robert because this is a criminal investigation room, that ss will stop him from ying dirty tricks on the outside and tell the truth. Officer Phil, sitting across from him inside, asked sternly:


    ¡°You¡¯re Aiden Lawrence¡¯s subordinate, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wade calmly replied with a surprised expression:


    ¡°Who is he? I don¡¯t know him, I¡¯m just a salesman. Why would a stranger and the police try to arrest me just because he messed with my business, I protested and was arrested here.¡±


    Phil replied sharply:


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound innocent when you tried to escape from our pursuit. Tell everything and don¡¯t y around, it won¡¯t work. I need your honesty right now. You¡¯re Aiden¡¯s subordinate right?¡±


    Wade shook his head, a small defiant smile on his lips, he remained silent. Phil smiled back, he gently turned theptop screen back to show him all his background image information on the screen. Wade nced at him and said:


    ¡°Yes. But what does it represent? I used to be Mr. Aiden¡¯s ex-employee, I quit my job a long time ago so I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Phil heard that and continued to ask:


    ¡°So do you know Aiden and Winston know each other?¡±


    Wade didn¡¯t answer, he stared at Phil with a provocative look. Phil saw no response from him, so he continued to ask:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working for Aiden for a while, so are you close to anyone in the mansion?¡±


    Wade continued to ignore the answer, he kept his careless silence in front of the police. Faced with that situation, Phil had to get up, go to the door and invite Riley, Lady Hazel Lawrence¡¯s butler to enter. Riley is a middle-aged woman, she wears thick sses with a cold gaze ready to challenge anyone who angers her. Hazel¡¯s butler stepped closer, stood across from Wade and said:


    ¡°Wade, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in this situation.¡±


    Wade chilled a bit in the presence of Riley, his former lover when they were both servants and servants of Lord Aiden. Riley gives a usb to Phil:


    ¡°I hope the information contained in my files will be of great help to your investigation.¡±


    Phil took it and turned theputer screen to Wade to see, which contained all of his information, his resume and resume, along with his criminal evidence through the things he had done in the past. There was also a short clip of him and Arlo talking.


    It is an abandoned train station, the meeting ce of Wade and Arlo, Wade does not know that Riley is following behind and secretly filming. The two of them acted in a hurry, always observing their surroundings carefully. While Wade hands Arlo a briefcase, he epts it and is pleased. Wade added:


    ¡°This is only half, when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll give you the rest.¡±


    Arlo nodded slightly and turned to walk quickly, leaving the ce in a sh. At this point, Wade could no longer deny it, he was not only Aiden¡¯s subordinate but also Arlo¡¯s aplice. But all of the above still does not prove that the mastermind is him, because he is a cunning guy, he can give any reason to deny the crime. Wade leisurely replied:


    ¡°Me and Arlo really know each other. We embarked on a joint business. But it was just our small business, I bought arge amount of drugs at his ce.¡±


    Phil pondered for a moment, then continued to question Wade:


    ¡°Very well, you are really good at denying guilt. So tell me to whom did you sell your medicine?¡±


    Wadeughed and replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s a professional secret, I can¡¯t reveal it.¡±


    Matida pondered for a long time, then suddenly said to Robert as she observed what was going on inside the interrogation room:


    ¡°Robert, I have a request, please allow me.¡±


    The two walked aside, talking to each other. A few minutester, Matida was brought into the interrogation room by Robert. Butler Riley was a little surprised by Matida¡¯s presence, she adjusted her sses and watched silently. A silence enveloped the room, Matida sat down at the table and said slowly:


    ¡°A case that has passed eighteen years, it is probably closed and fast asleep ording to the verdict from the police. But maybe God gave me another chance to expose it, to find out who the real culprit is again? And that is why I am here today.¡±


    Matida took out Chantal¡¯s letter, not looking at Wade or Phil. Matida got up again and went to a corner where there was a hidden camera. Matida smiled and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wibul, I know you are watching what is going on in this room. Perhaps you are also anxious to know who turned the case over and whether the culprit was your son? That¡¯s why you did your best to help the police and sent the butler Riley here.¡±


    Matida paused to probe, a voice responding to her:


    ¡°Matida, you are truly a smart and observant person. So the one who wants to turn this case over is none other than you. I was really surprised by that. Now, what do you want to tell me?¡±


    Matida held Chantal¡¯s letter up to the camera for Wibul to see, then she read the contents of the letter in sequence for everyone to hear. After listening, Wibulughed and said:


    ¡°Do you suspect my son to be a murderer just because of a letter?¡±


    Matida resolutely replied:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right. But first of all, Chantal¡¯s betrayal for me, she cheated on me, she is my best friend but she is always flirting and plotting to rob my husband. That¡¯s your honorable and proud daughter-inw again, Mr. Wibul. I despise her hypocrisy and brazenness.¡±


    Mr. Wibul didn¡¯t have time to react when Matida went to Wade¡¯s side and questioned:


    ¡°Tell me quickly, was Aiden the one who sent you to collude with Arlo to kill my husband?¡±


    Wadeughed like a madman as he looked into the pitiful eyes of a woman named Matida standing in front of him. Wade provokes her:


    ¡°My master is an innocent man. I really don¡¯t know anything about Lady Chantal¡¯s affair with her husband. I only worked with Arlo for the drug trade. You are very pitiful, Matida.¡±


    At this moment, Riley suddenly spoke up:


    ¡°The content of the letter that Lady Matida read is absolutely true. I can attest to that.¡±


    Matida was surprised to hear Riley¡¯s words, she took Riley¡¯s hand and said:


    ¡°So can you tell me everything you know?¡±


    Riley nodded slightly, she began to talk about her past memories:


    ¡°Before I was assigned to be Lady Hazel¡¯s personal butler, I was Lady Chantal¡¯s servant under Lord Aiden¡¯s appointment. As a longtime servant, I have witnessed everything in the rtionship between my master and his wife. Mr. Aiden is indeed a harsh and hot-tempered husband, who always forces his wife to do what he wants, including sex.¡±


    The butler recalled and said:


    ¡°And their marriage isn¡¯t quite as happy as they¡¯re trying to hide. There were nights when Lady Chantal couldn¡¯t sleep, she sobbed because of what was happening in her life. But it was her weakness when the wealth Aiden brought her prevented Chantal from having the courage to divorce her husband. When she saw her former lover Winston happy with a small family, Chantal became jealous of Lady Matida, she wrote many letters to Winston and I was the one who sent them.¡±


    At this time, Wade immediately interrupted to reply:


    ¡°That makes no sense, as far as I know, both of them live happily and peacefully together, there is no conflict between them. If you say so, do you have proof?¡±


    Riley hesitated a bit, she sighed and opened her bag, Riley took another usb and gave it to the police. She sadly said:


    ¡°In it were pictures that I surreptitiously took from the letters Matida wrote before I sent them. It would be detrimental and shameful evidence for Lady Chantal if it were to be presented by me as proof of her divorce if it were to happen. But I was thinking in a different way, it could be used on how poor Chantal was, how unhappy she was in her husband¡¯s marriage, constantly crying and expressing her displeasure, longing for her former lover through the handwritten words on the letters.¡±


    Phil nodded, looking at the file on the usb that Riley sent him, he said:


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked through them, Riley¡¯s words are all true, I take note of it.¡±


    Riley nodded at Phil, she continued to tell what she witnessed in the past:


    ¡°Once, I went with Chantal to see Sir Winston, after she had done a dirty trick threatening him to send Matida intimate pictures of them sleeping together in bed.¡±


    Matida panicked and asked:


    ¡°Is that the case?¡±


    Riley reassures Matida:


    ¡°The truth is that Sir Winston and Lady Chantal have nothing, it was just Chantal¡¯s n, she sneaked into his bedroom in the hotel when he had just had a drunken party with a friend¡¯s partner. Chantal pretended to be lying next to him and posed for nude pictures with him, although she tried to have sex with him, but Winston kept mentioning Matida¡¯s name, making her lose interest and burst into tears.


    Matida whispered:


    ¡°So I med Winston, he really didn¡¯t betray my love.¡±


    Riley ignored Matida and continued:


    ¡°The meeting of Lady Chantal and Sir Winston I witnessed it all, he made it very clear to Chantal through his blunt attitude that she begged her to let him go and not hurt Matida. But Chantal disagrees, she still wants Winston back with her and advises him to leave Matida. At that moment, Sir Aiden suddenly appeared again and saw the two embracing, he misunderstood and hit Winston with a blow, and at the same time dragged his wife home. That evening, Aiden was in a rage, he sent all the servants out and broke the objects in the room, then continued to torment Chantal. The next day she was sick and in pain with many wounds on her body. I was the one who took care of her. A few dayster, Mr. Aiden did note home, he said that he was busy on business and instructed the servants to stay at home to take good care of Lady Chantal.¡±


    The space became quiet, everyone in the room was immersed in Riley¡¯s story. Sad butler says:


    ¡°I once had a thought that wanted to free Lady Chantal, I do not support her adultery, destroying other people¡¯s family happiness. But I still wanted her to leave Mr. Aiden and run away from the Lawrence Manor, so I surreptitiously followed and collected what Mr. Aiden had done with Chantal as evidence against him abused his wife.¡±


    Matida has praise:


    ¡°You really are a good servant to Chantal.¡±


    Riley thanked Matida forplimenting her, she continued:


    ¡°And while I was following Mr. Aiden, I happened to follow him to a house in the woods. I saw Wade warmly wee Aiden upon his arrival. Inside was another tall man, Aiden argued loudly with that man and angrily walked out. Before that, I heard a bit about assaulting another person, so I thought it might be beneficial for Chantal to get a divorce so I surreptitiously put the miniature tape recorder on top of the leather convertible top,  inside the car Aiden gave Wade, when he did his job as a servant.¡±


    At this point, Phil asked:


    ¡°Riley, do you remember the license te number?¡±


    Riley replied quickly:


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    She read out the car number to Phil, he worked on theputer and picked up the phone to call his colleague. Phil said to those present in room:


    ¡°I need time to verify something. Maybe it takes a little time. Everyone can go out and rest for a while.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 62 The culprit behind the case

    Matida, Phil and Riley leave the room leaving Wade nervous and scared as the unexpected is about to happen. They would start again around evening, during which time Matida sent her servant to take Oswat to the hospital to bandage the wound and take good care of him in her stead. As for Matida, she wille to thepany to solve the file problems.


    As soon as she saw Matidaing to thepany, Melen rushed her into Mr. Arthur¡¯s office and informed her of the things that needed to be resolved at thepany. Matida listened to Melen as she walked, she asked her secretary the reason for each issue individually, then ordered Melen to do as she asked.


    Melen hurried away to deal with it while Matida entered the study and sat down at the table. She turned over the documents page by page and carefully studied the contents of the terms, she read them again, if there was no problem she would proceed to sign them. As for the inappropriate files, she will mark them separately and set them aside, along with instructions and notes for Melen to handle on her behalf. Next, Melen will join Chark, Mr. Arthur¡¯s assistant and a group of associates in thepany to split up to handle the work.


    For some important documents and contracts, Matida will personally call the partner for a quick discussion or email them about her proposal. If the two sides can¡¯te to an agreement, she will meet with them and discuss in more detail. There are so many pressing things that Matida needs to handle, she can only use coffee and some cake to have the energy to do her work.


    Matida worked so hard that she forgot about the time, and it was not until the servant Menka informed her that the interrogation was about to take ce this evening that Matida suddenly remembered. She hastily arranged the work quickly and handed it over to Secretary Melen. The important things about the partner¡¯s contract, she called them and will meet them directly to discusster. Matida hurriedly got into her car and headed to the police station.


    Later that evening, Phil returned to interrogate Wade. He showed him the picture of the car with the license te that Riley had told him and said:


    ¡°Wade, this is your dear old car. The car you didn¡¯t expect will one day use you. You worked hard to hide it in a remote ce as well as painting and repairing it to hide the eyes of the police. But maybe your old license te you still keep it in your barn. That¡¯s a huge carelessness, Wade. If we don¡¯t stick to the details of your new car change papers, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t discover the secret you¡¯ve been hiding. Do you still refuse?¡±


    This time when all the evidence appeared to use him. Wade had no choice but to nce at Phil and reply:


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Aiden was the one who sent me to work with Arlo to kill Winston. Because he made Chantal betray my master. But so what? I have a surprise for you, besides me, Arlo and Mr. Aiden, there¡¯s someone else to shake hands with. He tacitly supported Aiden¡¯s work and was also very good at acting. The mastermind of this case isn¡¯t just Mr. Aiden, Arlo and I. So your arresting me is only part of this case.¡±


    He looked towards the transparent ss door where Matida was standing and provocatively:


    ¡°Lady Matida, do you know why Arlo, whom your husband considers a good friend. What was the purpose of him killing Winston and colluding with Mr. Aiden? Get him out into the light if you can.¡±


    Matida gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t answer, and she looked even more angry at Wade¡¯s defiant gaze. Matida is determined to bring out those who are aplices and perpetrators of her husband¡¯s murder.


    Wade was taken by the police to the cell, before leaving he looked through the ss scornfully and provocatively, then leisurely followed the police. As for Mr. Wibul, after witnessing all that happened in that room, he turned off theputer screen. Wibul sat quietly in his office, what he heard and saw on camera made him think and think a lot. He remembered Aiden and wondered:


    ¡°Could it be that Chantal had an argument with Aiden in the car and identally caused their own deaths?¡±


    Wibul recalled the results of the car ident investigation that year, there were signs that Aiden got into a fight with his wife while driving, his son swerved and ran alongside arge truck, until he lost his bnce. , lost control and crashed into anotherrge vehicle. Wibul suddenly understood everything, he seemed to wake up from a long sleep:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So Chantal was the one who made Aiden lose the win, the ident happened.¡±


    Wibul sighed and sadly, he sent his servant to take a cigarette, he smoked it and exhaled it, in the hazy smoke he thought of something with the sad expression of an austere old man.¡±


    Around the same time, after leaving the police station, Matida immediately went to the hospital where Oswat was lying, which was different from the hospital that Arthur was being treated because Oswat¡¯s medical records were there before. If the boy¡¯s condition worsens, she will transfer Oswat to the hospital, where Arthur is lying, to make it easier to take care of Oswat.


    But fortunately his wound was fine, the stab wound only hurt his flesh, only his health was a bit weak due to blood loss, in order to recover faster, the doctor gave him a transfusion, gave him some blood in reserve and injected him with a sedative to help him sleep better.


    When Matida arrived, she saw him eating some soup brought by the servant Menka. Matida approached and asked:


    ¡°Menka, how is his condition?¡±


    Menka politely replied:


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, his injury is fine, he just needs to rest a lot and eat regrly from now on to recover.¡±


    Matida nodded to Menka to go out of the waiting room, she turned to Oswat and asked:


    ¡°Now tell me everything clearly. How did you and Robert capture Wade and get stabbed by him like this?¡±


    Oswat looked at Matida affectionately, he slowly recounted:


    ¡°The night that your father woke up and lost his memory, I went home to rest, the next morning I received a call from Robert, he suddenly invited me to eat fried chicken with the reason that he wanted to talk with me after many years of not seeing each other. I was very surprised with that when the morning started with a chicken hamburger that I liked and was very happy to have a meal with Robert. I went to Robert at the rendezvous point and talked about something that happened in the past. After a pleasant chat, Robert changed the subject and talked about the man standing inside the chicken counter. Sometimes he scowls at some of his customers when they ask too much about the extras and the free Tuesdays.¡±


    Matida hastily asked:


    ¡°So that man is Wade, right?¡±


    Oswat expressed his thoughts and replied:


    ¡°Yes, when I first heard Robert suddenly talking about him, I also had a curiosity and a doubt, and I guessed that he was the Wade we were looking for. Because Robert talked about him so naturally, he gestured with his hand to his son to behave normally and best not to stare at him too much, or Wade would notice something unusual.¡±


    Confused Matida asked:


    ¡°But why did Robert know his whereabouts and drag you into this investigation? Didn¡¯t he know it would be dangerous?¡±


    Oswat calmly replied:


    ¡°It was me who took the initiative to tell Robert to call me anytime, I also wanted to y a risky game with Wade. Because my dream is to be a police officer and I want to take this opportunity to learn from this job experience. The reason Robert knew about Wade¡¯s whereabouts was based on the testimony of Mr. Wibul¡¯s servant. That person revealed Wade¡¯s workce to the police after he was interrogated for a while.¡±


    Oswat paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡± I and Robert nned to arrest him. I immediately got up and went to him to ask about the food that was given to me like the other guests, I found an excuse to mess with him byining to him the taste of the food was bad and asking him to give me two servings more, even though it wasn¡¯t Tuesday. The result was not unexpected, Wade got mad and very angry when I kept asking him forpensation and threatened him if he didn¡¯t give more, I wouldin to him to the manager. But unfortunately, that day the manager was busy with temporary work and was not at the store, he was going to teach me a lesson. When the two of you started fighting, I yed the victim and let him hit me. Then I raised my voice to denounce him and wanted to take him to the police, I tried to control him. Wade suddenly understood something, he resisted with all his might, he broke free and rushed to a cupboard where a small gun was hidden.¡±¡®


    Matida listened nervously while Robert raved about:


    ¡°Wade quickly took out his gun and pointed it at me, he caught a random shot as a warning, everyone in the restaurant ran away, only me and Robert were left. This time Robert fired a shot at him but only missed because Robert wanted me out of his sight. But maybe Wade already knew that, he acted quickly and grabbed me threatening with a gun, he held me hostage so that Robert could not do anything to him and quickly ran away from here. He asked why I and Robert wanted to arrest him, I didn¡¯t reveal anything but only criticized the food in that he was too bad and demandedpensation. Wade looked at Robert and me, he didn¡¯t believe what I said, he probably still remembers Robert as a police officer when in the past Robert participated in arresting him for sexual harassment while he was on the run. So Wade pointed a gun at my head and threatened to stop wasting time acting with him.¡±


    Matida rebuked Oswat:


    ¡°You¡¯re too reckless, it¡¯s dangerous for you.¡±


    Oswat justughed, he continued:


    ¡°While Wade restrained me and Robert pointed the gun at him, suddenly another man came out from the room where the ingredients were kept, he seemed to have just woken up from a good night¡¯s sleep full. He looked at the current situation and rushed to attack Robert, at this time Wade left me and was about to run, but I was able to stop him, at that time I didn¡¯t think much, I recklessly used a small knife near the kitchen to stop him and take the gun he is holding. The two struggled back and forth and in a moment of carelessness, the knife slipped from his hand and fell to the floor, and his gun flew out near the door. Both objects are far away from me, only the knife is closest, so I tried to get the knife back but he quickly grabbed it. By the time I heard the sirens on the approaching police car, Robert¡¯s colleague wasing. Wade did not have time, the situation forced him to act decisively, he took a knife and stabbed once in my stomach. He was about to take the gun he was carrying with him, but I immediately stopped him, I fiercely took it from him again. And I seeded in taking it back. He had to run away quickly, I fired my gun and missed his shoulder because I didn¡¯t want him to die, I wanted to hear the truth from him. Wade was wounded and kept running, I caught a second shot in his leg to stop him. And the police arrived at that time, he was arrested and Robert took me to a temporary wound.


    Matida eximed excitedly:


    ¡°You were too reckless, if the police hadn¡¯t arrived in time, your wound would have lost too much blood to hold him back.¡±


    Oswat quickly reassured his mother:


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared, it¡¯s normal, everything happened and he was arrested.¡±


    Matida hugged Oswat and whispered:


    ¡°Oswat, you are a brave child. Thank you for doing everything for me. I am very grateful for that.¡±


    Oswat shook his head, teasing:


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Did you forget that I will be a police officer in the future?¡±


    Matida smiled happily, patted the boy¡¯s head and hugged him.¡±


    At the same time, inside a ward at another hospital, where Arthury, he sat up and ate a delicious pizza. Arthur put on a headset and talked to a strange man on the other end of the line:


    ¡°Have you sorted everything out yet?¡±


    The person replied:


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Arthur said while eating:


    ¡°Very good. Find a way to silence Wade. I don¡¯t want Matida to know anything more, the secret I¡¯ve always kept hidden.¡±


    The other end of the line responds:


    ¡°Yes, I will handle it properly.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 63 Lies

    In the evening of the same day at the vi on Kamile Road, after having dinner that G had prepared, Wendy sat on a chair to knit woolen dolls. It was her hobby in her free time when she was on the ind, she knitteds every day and since then formed a habit of knitting other things, Wendy used to use straw to knit funny dummies to make toys for the children on the ind yed, they were very excited and enjoyed the gifts she had made to give them.


    Since that day, when she and Henry made their feelings clear, the two of them became even more passionate and intimate. Wendy decided to stay here with him, she knew that her heart loved him so she slowly epted Henry and no longer felt hatred for him as before. But there is a strange thing that Wendy wants to go out to shop and go for a walk with Henry, but he is unhappy and shows a forbidden attitude.


    Wendy was extremely confused with that so she asked Henry many times but he ignored it. So she asked G and Ted, both of whom had the same attitude, they said she should ask Henry. So Wendy will find the opportunity to ask him again. And it was this evening, when Henry had just returned from the hospital, he seemed tired from a long day handling many jobs at the hospital. Henry had just entered the room, saw her, and approached her, kissed her on the cheek and asked:


    ¡°Wendy, are you good at home?¡±


    Wendy smiled and nodded, she held the doll she knitted and showed him:


    ¡°Is it cute?¡±


    Henry unbuttoned his cuffs, took a quick look at the doll boy who looked exactly like him, and replied:


    ¡°Nice.¡±


    Hearing that, Wendy smiled brightly and replied:


    ¡°For you.¡±


    Henry took the doll she had given him and said:


    ¡°Hmm, can you knit another girl so this guy won¡¯t be alone? I¡¯ll leave that girl at my desk so I can see her every day.¡±


    Wendy nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll make another baby doll, but in return can you take me out for a walk and shop? I want to know what the outside looks like.¡±


    When he heard that, Henry wasn¡¯t as happy as before, he frowned and coldly said:


    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of anything here, you don¡¯t have to go out. If you need to buy clothes or jewelry, I will send someone to bring them to you.¡±


    Wendy annoyedly retorted:


    ¡°It is true that this ce is toofortable andplete. I don¡¯t necessarily need to shop outside, but what I need is a change of space, I really want to know what it¡¯s like outside. It¡¯s a simple reason, why are you forbidding me? I really don¡¯t get it, do you have a secret to hide from me?¡±


    Henry took her hand to kiss and expressed:


    ¡°Wendy, please understand me. I have a reason to do so. I also want to take you out for a walk and date like any other couple, but for some reason I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Wendy looked at Henry curiously, asking:


    ¡°What is that reason? Can¡¯t you share it with me?¡±


    Henry shook his head, he hugged Wendy and soothed:


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another day, but now I can¡¯t.¡±


    Wendy felt sympathy hearing that, she thought to herself:


    ¡°Maybe he has something hard to tell me, okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    The evening passed quietly until the next morning, when Wendy woke up and did not see Henry lying next to her, she went to look for him and saw Henry sitting and talking with Randall in the old room she was in. , where there is a rose garden outside. He sipped his tea and said:


    ¡°The item that I gave you, is it good?¡±


    Henry smiled and replied.


    ¡°Very good. She fell in love with me and agreed to stay here.¡±


    sly Randall says:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I thought you used her for a while and let her go.¡±


    Henry replied nonchntly:


    ¡°It was true at first, but a few things have changed. She is still valuable for me to take advantage of.¡±


    Randall heard that and pped his hands in praise:


    ¡°That is exactly the Henry I know. You¡¯ve never really loved anyone, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be our loyal customer.¡±


    Henry smirked and replied.


    ¡°I just like your ce because it¡¯spletely private, because I don¡¯t want to let anyone know too much about my identity. But his ce also has many limitations, there are few new products. I¡¯ve known that before and it doesn¡¯t matter to me. For me it¡¯s satisfaction and not revealing the identity but the body must be clean. That¡¯s why I like beauties who are intoxicated with anesthetics and bound, with their faces covered so that I can satisfy my needs. The important thing is that no one knows who leaves only sexual gratification from the body.¡±


    Randallughed at Henry¡¯s words, and added:


    ¡°A hobby if yed regrly will be boring, so you asked me to find a beautiful virgin girl so that you can y freely by yourself. And I still haven¡¯t thanked you since you used your money to support my ce of business so I gave her to you for free.¡±


    Henry was silent, he looked at Randall with a smile, he raised a cup of tea instead of wine to offer Randall to show his hospitality. Inside, Wendy heard the wordsing out of Henry¡¯s mouth, her limbs trembled, her heart suddenly ached and copsed when he deceived her. She shouldn¡¯t have foolishly trusted him again, a scam is still a scam, that bastard really only knows how to satisfy his needs and treats her as nothing more than a toy. Yet she naively fell in love with him and believed Henry¡¯s words innocently.


    And now Wendy realizes that¡¯s the reason why Henry avoids and doesn¡¯t take her out when every time Wendy asks, it¡¯s all because he doesn¡¯t really love her, but only sees her as a tool to satisfy his sexual needs, confine her and keep her from contacting the outside world.


    She ran into the room, closed the door and burst into tears, tears rolling down Wendy¡¯s pink cheeks filled with anger making her even more pitiful. Wendy didn¡¯t expect Henry to be such a bad guy. That¡¯s why the more she had to leave, the more she had endured him here, she forced herself to find a way to escape. This time she had to make her determination, she had to be strong and not allow herself to be weak, especially she had to be clever and not let him find out. Therefore, the first step, she had to make a n and pretend to obediently listen to him like before.


    That day, after weing Randall, Henry had breakfast prepared by G and did not forget to instruct G to bring breakfast to Wendy when she woke up, everything was done, he drove to the hospital to do daily work.


    While Wendy had breakfast, she was as cheerful as usual and eating well, she chatted with G a little:


    ¡°G, Henry seems stressed with worktely, I¡¯d like you to prepare some cooling tea to help him sleep better.¡±


    G smiled and replied:


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Wendy pretended to be surprised as if she remembered something and asked:


    ¡°Oh, I just remembered that Henry left for work very early today, so he must be back early tonight.¡±


    G politely said:


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, the master won¡¯te home tonight, he has to stay at the hospital on night shift and study medicine. He is very busy with work, so it is possible that he wille home tomorrow evening.¡±


    Wendy was overjoyed when she heard G say that, but she still had to pretend to be calm and a little surprised, saying:


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of hard work, he¡¯s probably tired of it.¡±


    G said nothing, she quietly served Wendy while eating. While Wendy was eating and thinking by all means to deceive G and Ted to leave this ce. She must do everything skillfully and urately, without any omission because this is the rare and precious opportunity she has. After eating, she hurriedly returned to her room to rest, she observed the room for a long time, she thought for a moment:


    ¡°He won¡¯t let me go out, so it seems he¡¯s still monitoring me like before. And those ces could be¡­¡±


    Wendy moved to ces where she suspected hidden cameras, she continued to tell herself:


    ¡°If he has the camera on, there must be a switch to turn it on, he works all day long and is extremely busy so he can¡¯t have time to monitor me. So maybe he¡¯ll let G do it. Then I¡¯ll have to find a switch to turn it off.¡±


    She thought about G and suddenly made her way to the bathroom, the only ce where there were no cameras. Wendy poured water all over the floor and sshed her body, then she applied some soap and made the floor slippery. She pretended to slip, then pressed the button to call G over and appeared injured, crying:


    ¡°G,e and help me quickly. I hurt my leg.¡±


    G panicked and rushed over, when she saw Henry¡¯s maid, Wendy was already wrapped in a towel and dragged her fallen leg, crying and saying:


    ¡°I fell, it hurt, my leg hurt.¡±


    G observed Wendy¡¯s feet and said:


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve sprained, let me see.¡±


    Wendy pretended to scream in pain when G touched her wound and struggled to push her away, shouting:


    ¡°I am in a lot of pain, do you know how to cure it? Why is it that you touch and touch it so much that it hurts more?¡±


    G reassures:


    ¡°You can bear the pain a little, it will go away soon.¡±


    Wendy disagrees, she reacts strongly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use your method, I can cure myself. When I was a child, my mother used her method very effectively.¡±


    G looked at Wendy¡¯s ufortable attitude, she was also a bit embarrassed and tried to calm down:


    ¡°Lady, listen to me, even though it hurts a bit, it will be fine.¡±


    Wendy pushed her away and scolded:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear, you go out. I can find a way to cure it myself using the ingredients my mother taught me.¡±


    G looked at Wendy¡¯s painful form with a limp, and said:


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll follow your mother¡¯s method. Tell me what the ingredients are, and I¡¯ll go find it.¡±


    Hearing that, Wendy showed a sulky expression with an unhappy face, she pretended to show such an attitude so that G would not be wary and trust her. She told G ten ingredients that she needed to use, just chop it up, mix it with water, and put it on her feet and it will go away. This method she once heard a guest teach while on the ind, he is a trader but is very interested in herbal ingredients, he ns to switch to buying rare herbs besides buying fish. So all the ingredients that Wendy said, they¡¯re real, but they¡¯re not healing sprains.


    And while G caught Wendy, she took advantage of her when she didn¡¯t notice and took the camera switch from her dress pocket. So when G left the room to look for ingredients for Wendy, this girl used a switch to turn off the active cameras in the room. Then she quickly gathered her clothes and necessary items into arge basket. Wendy gathered valuables such as Henry¡¯s watch, gold and jewelry that he had given her, put it in a private bag, and hurried out of there. Because he trusted her, Henry no longer locked the door to his room with a password, giving her thefort of walking in his house with G¡¯s supervision.


    _________________

 Chapter 64 Finding a job

    Wendy wore a coat and a luxurious ck dress with two luggage bags, walking quickly while looking everywhere. She moved quickly toward the barn and released the two dogs that Henry was keeping. They are very destructive and naughty, especially they hate Ted¡¯s cats. They seem to like Wendy very much because she oftenes here to feed them and take them for a walk with Henry in the garden, so they are very happy when they are released.


    The two dogs get their freedom, they run away from the ce and knock over things in the yard, making loud noises, then they run into the house and chase the cats running everywhere, They barked so loudly, fighting with the cats that Ted had to try to stop them.


    Wendy took advantage of that situation to escape quickly, she ran towards therge gate of the house and tried to cling to the wall to climb up. It was quite high and made it difficult for her to climb. So Wendy found another somewhat reckless way of going back to the garden to find adder to prune Ted¡¯s trees. But that¡¯s okay, everything is still going smoothly when Wendy clicks on Ted¡¯s delivery truck¡¯s horn to distract him. While G was still inside a food warehouse and looking for the herbal ingredients she said, they only came in two varieties and the others didn¡¯t make her think if she should go to the store and buy them?


    When the two of them were messing around with a mess Wendy had created, she smoothly grabbed thedder up the wall and climbed out of it with two luggage bags in hand. Once out of the ce, she moved quickly toward a major road, then she took a taxi and told the driver to take her to a shopping ce Wendy had seen in a magazine at Henry¡¯s house. She paid for the taxi with Henry¡¯s money when she saw that he kept some money in his pocket, it seemed he was careless and forgot it.


    The first time Wendy went to a shopping mall, it was bigger than usual, she went inside and took a look. But with two big bulky handbags like this making Wendy a little ufortable, she thought about the jewelry she had taken, they were not safe to carry around. She had to think of a way to convert them into money, so she asked a salesman in the mall:


    ¡°Hey, I want to ask you something?¡±


    The seller is confusing but still enthusiastic to help:Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what can I do for you?¡±


    Wendy quickly asked:


    ¡°Do you know a ce that sells jewelry?¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled and replied:


    ¡°You can go to the 5th floor, the gems and jewelry section to sell them.¡±


    Happy Wendy says:


    ¡°Oh. Do you also buy jewelry here? It was convenient for me, I thought it was just a ce to sell clothes.¡±


    The friendly salesman replied:


    ¡°No, here we have a full range of stores, supermarkets, cinemas, shopping malls, gems and jewelry trading and beauty spas.¡±


    Wendy thanked and waved goodbye, she went up to the 5th floor with the strange esctor. She sold all her jewelry at that ce and earned arge amount of money, enough for her to eat and drink and rent a room to live in. But first, she needed to buy arge suitcase and some clothes to wear and keep them safe.


    After that, Wendy had a meal at a luxury restaurant and walked around the street to see this ce. She found a room for rent while walking down the street, although it was a bit small and shabby, it was enough for Wendy, she had to save money to live long, so she rented it with very cheap price.


    The young girl looked around the room and started cleaning, it was very goodpared to the house she had lived in on the ind, they were adequate andfortable for one person. When she finished cleaning, she showered and went to bed, Wendyy on the bed and thought about the future, thinking to herself:


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will start applying for a job?¡±


    Wendy felt a little excited and after a few minutes passed, her heart was empty again, she suddenly remembered Henry, she wondered if he was mad when he found out that she had escaped from his arms or not. He will leave her or find another girl to satisfy his pleasure. She missed his embrace, every look, every smile and every gesture he made as he cuddled her. Wendy sobbed sadly as she remembered the time she spent with him and quickly wiped those tears away, but she still cried and med herself:


    ¡°You are an idiot, he always lies to you. Why do you believe what he says? Don¡¯t cry anymore, you idiot.¡±


    When night fell, the little girl could no longer cry because she was tired after a long day, she suddenly fell asleep without realizing it.


    Meanwhile at Henry¡¯s mansion, after receiving a call from G reporting that Wendy has escaped, he immediately leaves work and drives home. Henry was furious and scolded the two servants badly when they told everything. He immediately drove to find Wendy and sent someone to look for her at that moment.


    The next morning, Wendy woke up in the room she rented, she still felt a little sleepy but still had to try to get up, she proceeded to take a shower and do personal hygiene to wake up. She changed into normal clothes, left the room and bought breakfast on the way. Wendy breathed in the fresh air and looked at the surrounding scenery on both sides of the road with great excitement while moving to a few light music bars, she wanted to ask them about their singing in the band when she saw a job advertisement on the street.


    But unfortunately the ces she went to, they were full and there was no need to recruit more. She was a bit disappointed and continued to look elsewhere, finally after half a day of searching, she found a ce that epted her to work. The boss after seeing her, he was quite satisfied and weing, he asked her her work experience and when he received the answer that she was a newbie, this was the first job she did when she arrived this city, he was even more excited when he heard that. Everyone call him Ritcha and he has a few tattooed juniors by his side, they seem afraid of him but they show it not in words but in their eyes and actions. Ritcha asked Wendy to sing a song, after she finished singing, heplimented and started talking about work.


    This job runs from 6pm to midnight, she will sing solo or sing with the band when theye. Because the band operates freely and flexibly, with no fixed time, she will sing alone more. The sry is quite good for her to livefortably in this city, in terms of clothes, the bar will provide her, if she feels it is too revealing, she has the right to refuse it and choose a other costumes. She does¡¯t need to worry or have a headache about it. And in order not to waste time, she can start working this evening.


    Wendy heard that and felt interested, this ce probably won¡¯t force her, they seem to work properly and seriously so she will try this job.


    That afternoon, Wendy went to the bar to work, she was beautiful makeup and put on a sexy tight-fitting, open back dress. She wore it and felt a little shy and scared, it reminded Wendy of her memories of being with Demut. She shivered and confused, until another girl reassured her and encouraged her to start singing that Wendy returned to reality.


    She stood in the middle of the stage and began to sing, she danced gracefully, swaying her hips to the joyful melody of the song. Wendy did it well, when the song ended she received a standing ovation from the audience below. Wendy bowed her thanks and went back to her room. But Ritcha kept her, he introduced her to some of his guests, who offered her wine to show their affection. Wendy was afraid to refuse and was urged by them:


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny me, Wendy, I love you very much. Can you have a drink with me?¡±


    Wendy awkwardly replied:


    ¡°Thanks, but I can¡¯t drink alcohol, I¡¯m a bit tired, excuse me.¡±


    Hearing that, they pulled her hand even more, in which a fat man touched her butt provocatively:


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so pretty, have a drink with me.¡±


    Wendy was scared and reacted strongly, she pushed his hand away from her, others took advantage of her opening to surround her and say harassing sweet words, they touched her body making her want to cry. , she wanted to escape from this ce more than ever. At that moment, Henry and his subordinates burst into the bar, he rolled up his sleeves with an angry expression, still had a sample of cigarette in his mouth. He shouted:


    ¡°Stop all for me.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 65 The chase

    Ritcha was surprised at Henry¡¯s appearance, but he happily walked over and said:


    ¡°Come on, what do you need my help with?¡±


    Henry angrily punched him in the face causing him to fall back, he hit another man standing near trying to harass Wendy earlier and quickly pulled her hand towards him. Ritcha stood up andughed.


    ¡°Haha, you are strong too. But not here.¡±


    Ritcha signaled his juniors to attack Henry, which his subordinates noticed and stopped in time. Taking the opportunity, Henry used an iron rod to fight back against them, especially Ritcha, the two struggled with each other for a while and finally the victory belonged to Henry. He said loudly:


    ¡°This girl is my wife. You¡¯ve hit the wrong person.¡±


    Henry throws them some money for the treatment and gets Wendy out of there. Henry signaled to his subordinates to let him drive by himself, when it was only two people in the car, Wendy said:


    ¡°Let me down. I don¡¯t want to go back there anymore.¡±


    Henry the speed driver angrily replied:


    ¡°Shut up. You say another word and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    When Wendy heard that, she was obedient, dumb and did not dare to say anything. She clung to her seat in fear as she watched him drive frantically. Whening to an intersection between major roads, two other ck cars were following Henry¡¯s car at high speed, they split into two sides to aim to get close to Henry¡¯s car. Henry observed and noticed that, he scolded:


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    He immediately ran as fast as he could to cut off their tails but couldn¡¯t, the two cars didn¡¯t give up but still followed him closely. One of their cars moved forward to stop his car, Henry quickly swerved to dodge, a second car continued to follow him from behind and hit the rear of the car, making Henry even more annoyed. He got mad and turned the car around and turned the steering wheel to the side, then drove around dodging the car, finally he changed his position, he was behind it and hit it from behind, knocking them to the side of the road.


    Henry slowed down and turned to another new road to escape the other car that would soon catch him. Thought he had escaped from their hands, but no, another car and a car chasing him at first still tracked him. Henry drove while thinking for a while, he understood and called his subordinates, he sent the location and said:


    ¡°Handle them at the A03.¡±


    The other end of the line replied:


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Henry drove around, dodging their pursuit for thest time, until his subordinates arrived, Henry smoothly reached where he needed to go. He drove to a parking garage and dragged Wendy with him to another silver car. He continued to drive away while Wendy looked at him confusedly with a thousand questions she wanted to ask him right now. He pressed the button and made a quick call to G:


    ¡°G, Wendy and I may not be returning to the vi in Kamile for a long time, Mr. Norton has learned of Wendy¡¯s presence, he is looking for us. Please turn on the system, close all the gates in the mansion, quickly notify Ted to pack everything including my pets and experiments, move them to the address I told you before. Act fast and quietly, leave the ce by secret passage. For the time being, you and Ted will stay at their new ce until further notice from me.¡±


    G obediently replied:


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Henry hung up, a phone call came in:


    ¡°Sir, we have sessfully cut off their tails. But for your own safety, you should be more careful and keep an eye on your surroundings.¡±


    Henry replied quickly:


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Henry took off his headphones and continued driving, the silence that surrounded Wendy making it even harder to breathe. He also did not say a word, but focused only on driving, he ran quickly through the roads, away from the city, through a forest and moved to an isted area in the form of small houses arranged in a row side by side, deep inside is arge scientific research center.


    Wendy watched the scene around here being guarded by soldiers, making her even more confused and afraid. Henry drove inside, stopped at the checkpoint, opened the trunk, took a name tag and presented:


    ¡°Henry Bolton and my wife Wendy Kenley.¡±


    Wendy looked around with a slightly frightened look, the first time she had been to ces like this while he questioned Henry:


    ¡°Do you have any proof that you are husband and wife?¡±


    Henry replied irritably:


    ¡°I will take responsibility if something goes wrong with her.¡±


    The patrolman smiled and said:


    ¡°Insufficient.¡±


    Henry smiled sarcastically, he turned to Wendy to look at her lovingly, immediately tore off a part of her skirt, groped her hand and kissed her lips passionately. Henry¡¯s actions startled her a bit, but she kept herposure. Henry released her and asked him:


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    The policemanughed.


    ¡°OK, vehement gentleman. I¡¯ll believe it this time.¡±


    Henry drove into arge house inside the blocks, it was clean and spacious and had arge parking lot. Henry parked in the garage and mmed the door shut, dragged Wendy out, opened the door of the house and dragged her to his bedroom.


    She looked around and felt a little helpless that this isted ce was guarded andpletely unfamiliar to her, even though it was full of amenities.


    Henry dragged Wendy into his room and locked the door, took off his sses and unbuckled his belt. When she saw this, she retreated in fear, looking around for a ce to hide. Henry caught her hand, threw her on the bed, questioned her. Wendy reacted :


    ¡°What are you doing? Release me.¡±


    Henry pinned her down on the bed and shouted:


    ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re here?¡±


    Wendy looked at Henry hatefully and replied:


    ¡°No, I just know you¡¯re a con man who likes to lie to me.¡±


    Henry confused, asked again:


    ¡°When did I lie to you?¡±


    Wendy looked reproachfully and replied:


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it all, you¡¯ve said everything to Randall.¡±


    At this moment, Henry suddenly understood and shouted


    ¡°That was before, not now.¡±


    Wendy countered:


    ¡°You just want to use me.¡±


    Henry loudly replied:


    ¡°Right. So what happened? What can you do to me?¡±


    Wendy pped him hard on the cheek, she tried to get out of his arms, but he promptly hugged her back. He pinned her down on the bed while cing wet kisses on her lips. Wendy dodged and cried louder, she struggled harder and kicked him. Henry caught her leg and kissed her skin. She didn¡¯t want to let him kiss and move constantly, Wendy fell on the bed fortunately with a nket wrapped around her body to support her. Henry tried to grab her leg but let it slip, his other leg caught in the nket causing her to slip.


    When she was able to get up, Henry was still holding her body and pressed to the floor, he tore the dress underneath and stripped her panties, leaving her on both feet on the floor in a doggy position, he using his fingers to touch her pussy and massage it, then thrust two fingers inside to wring it, making her moan and wet. She removed his hand and shook her head, and he ignored it and continued to unzip his pants. Wendy took advantage of that opportunity, she quickly crawled on the floor quickly, he discovered and hugged her tightly. Henry put his penis out, he stabbed her there hard. Wendy cried and shouted:


    ¡°No, you bastard. I hate you.¡±


    Her hair fell down her back and her voluptuous face begged to make Henry hotter than ever and more and more delighted to plunge deeper and deeper.


    Her knees were red with every forceful movement he moved in and out, her hands desperately and helplessly clinging to the cold floor. She shouted:


    ¡°Stop it, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not your sex toy.¡±


    Henry pped her ass several times, shouting:


    ¡°Wendy, be good, I¡¯ll make you hornier and fuck you until you pass out.¡±


    He turned her around, letting her see his cold face. Henry grins and tore off her remaining top, now Wendypletely naked on the floor with his bottom prodding repeatedly. He cupped her breasts with his hands and let her sit on top of him, her hair falling loose with his every movement, her body getting hotter and more sensitive underneath as his huge penis pushed in and out.


    He suddenly changed his sitting position and hugged her from behind, still standing underneath and his damaged hand constantly squeezing her breasts, he whispered in her ear and whispered:


    ¡°Wendy, you are so lovely and sweet. Do you know when you¡¯re the prettiest?¡±


    Wendy stared nkly at Henry without saying anything, he continued:


    ¡°That was when she was angry and helpless when I was tortured. You are valuable to me, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s not wrong. But that was just my excuse to hide Randall¡¯s eyes. As for the story behind it, I haven¡¯t told you yet. The truth you have is valuable to me and it was in the past, but not now. I love you and want you to be my wife.¡±


    Wendy shook her head and cried.


    ¡°Say no more, Henry, I don¡¯t want to believe a word you say.¡±


    Henry ignored her and continued to whisper to her while she sobbed because he was still pushing in and out underneath, at this rate she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. He gently asked:


    ¡°Do you know who the group chasing us is?¡±


    Wendy shook her head at Henry, she pushed her hand down and was caught by him and answered:


    ¡°They are my father¡¯s men, he found you and wants to harm you. If you get pregnant with my child, he¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Wendy shook her head and asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I married a girl and had a baby when I was 23 years old, that was my mother¡¯s wish in her will. I only have 3 weeks to do it because it will be my birthday, It is also the effective date of the will.


    Wendy wailing says:


    ¡°So what you told Randall is true, you did all this just to fulfill your mother¡¯s will. Besides, I¡¯m nothing to you.¡±


    Henry stopped Wendy who was talking back with his kiss, she refused but he continued to forcefully kiss her, replying:


    ¡°No, don¡¯t believe the words I said to Randall, trust my words and actions right now. I love you, Wendy. I love you so much, I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Wendy shook her head and pushed him away while he held her body tighter and squeezed her tighter underneath, he pushed in and out, rubbing Wendy¡¯s ce with his hand to make her climax, she sshed water making himugh. and ask:


    ¡°Are you happy, Wendy?¡±


    Wendy looked at him dreamily, not answering. Henry kissed her on the lips, then he changed his position to suck and taste her taste underneath, then thrust his penis in and out, he kept rubbing hard and reaching the top, he shoots semen inside her countless times.


    His ferocity and continuity made Wendy even more exhausted, she passed out, lying on the floor naked with his slimy semen all over her. After Henry was satisfied, he carried her to the bed and covered her with the nket, kissed her smooth shoulder, and took a shower.


    When Wendy woke up it was already dark, she tiredly sat up and remembered everything. She idly sat for a while and was sad with wandering thoughts, then looking at her clothes that had been brought here, she took a dress and entered the bathroom, cleaning her body. When she stepped outside, she saw a tray of dinner and a ss of milk on the table, but he was nowhere to be seen, he must be busy with work. As she ate, remembering his words, she wondered:


    ¡°Does he really love me? Should I trust him again?¡±


    Wendy suddenly saw the note he sent: Eat well, Wendy. Love you much. Forgive me, this bad guy really loves you so much.¡± She smiled softly and folded it. She ate a little more and continued knitting until she fell asleep.


    At midnight, he tiredly returned to his room to sleep after a while working in theboratory, hey next to her identally waking her up. She was about to leave when she noticed a scratch on his hand. Perhaps while he was fighting with the Ritcha at the bar, she found some antiseptic and bandages to cover his wounds. Henry was still fast asleep due to fatigue so he didn¡¯t notice, she acted gently so that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt, then took off his socks forfort and finally covered him with a nket. Wendy was about to leave when a hand suddenly pulled her back. Henry whispered:


    ¡°Stay with me, don¡¯t go anywhere. I need you right now.¡±


    Wendy softened, she let him hold her and fell asleep in his arms. Just like that, Henry caressed Wendy, he gave her gentle gestures and made love to her. But maybe Wendy has forgiven him, she took the initiative and kissed him back. Wendy had served him wholeheartedly, she knelt down and sucked on his huge penis making him lick and moan more. She automatically sat on top of Henry and let him poke both holes in her bottom. Just like that, the two of them became more and more passionate about each other in a burning love, regardless of everything that was happening outside.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A few dayster, Wendy felt tired and constantly nauseous, she could only eat a little porridge but vomited all of it. Henry noticed her expression was overjoyed, she gave him a pregnancy test when he asked for it, and the results he predicted were pregnant.


    He happily picked her up and turned her around gently. He let her down and listened to the movement of the baby in her belly. And Wendy touched her belly, now she feels happy and a bit strange because inside her body is a living being. Henry gently helped Wendy sit on the bed, he hugged her and curiously asked:


    ¡°Do you still hate me?¡±


    Wendy shook her head, rubbed her stomach and replied:


    ¡°No, I love you. Even though you¡¯re an asshole who tortured me many times, I still fell in love with you.¡±


    He kissed Wendy¡¯s forehead and said:


    ¡°Thank you, Wendy.¡±


    Henry stroked her hair gently, thinking for a moment, said:


    ¡°I will go to the kitchen to prepare dinner for you, now take your time to rest.¡±


    Before Wendy could answer, Henry let go of her and left the room long ago. He hurried to his office and picked up the phone to call someone. He hesitated for a moment to stop the action, then pressed the button again and decided to call:


    ¡°Sorry to bother you right now. Can you help me with this request? Mr. Wibul¡­¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 66 Acquaintance鈥檚 residence

    Wibul heard Henry¡¯s request and said:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your grandmother Sadie?¡±


    Henry hesitantly replied:


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust her subordinates or her eyes and ears.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wibul calmly says:


    ¡°That I understand. All right, bring your wife to a ce I¡¯ll arrange. This ce is pretty safe.¡±


    Henry curiously asked:


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Wibul nodded and replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s just this old man¡¯s ce to stay when he¡¯s bored. It¡¯s pretty close to the Lawrence mansion.¡±


    Henry showed a bright smile, he expressed his gratitude:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wibul.¡±


    Wibulughed and replied:


    ¡°Nothing Henry, that¡¯s what we should do. You are You are my young sister¡¯s grandson and Sadie is my half-sister. You like Brian, are all my family.¡±


    Henry replied sinctly:


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Henry hung up the phone, he returned to his room with a happy face when he had just finished solving a difficult problem, he saw Wendy sitting on the bed and walked up to him, asking:


    ¡°Why you dont¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Wendy rubbed her belly and replied:


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or wrong. I wonder, the child in my womb was also your purpose in the first ce, it didn¡¯te from our love. So you did everything for your mother¡¯s will, right?¡±


    Henry was a little embarrassed by Wendy¡¯s question, he took her hand, sincerely, told everything:


    ¡°Initially, I intended to test the drug sessfully, to set you free and give you some money to facilitate yourter life. But then when I interacted with you for many days, I was conquered by your innocence and purity. I found out that I¡¯ve been in love with you ever since. Even though I¡¯m an asshole who always tries to bully you but my heart doesn¡¯t lie, I fell in love with you without admitting it.¡±


    Wendy looked at Henry with sparkling eyes, confused:


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Henry nodded silently.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Wendy smiled softly, she looked at Henry and said:


    ¡°When I left that ce, my heart suddenly became empty and longed for you. I¡¯m such a stupid girl, when you cheated on me, I still fell in love with you.¡±


    Henry covered Wendy¡¯s mouth with a quick kiss, he graciously replied:


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t repeat it and dont keep it in your heart. Forget it and make a fresh start from now on. And you are the nicest and most lovely girl I have ever met. I am so lucky to have met you.¡±


    Wendy happily smiled a little smile on her lips, she pushed Henry¡¯s hair, kissed his cheek shyly. He kissed her hand and her forehead returned, touching her belly to feel their child:


    ¡°Tomorrow we will go to another ce, this is my rtive¡¯s house, he was kind enough to let us stay.¡±


    Wendy confused, suddenly asked:


    ¡°Why did we go there?¡±


    Henry replied quickly:


    ¡°Because this ce is quite inconvenient for a pregnant woman like you. Just like I need a bigger ce to work.¡±


    Wendy nodded in agreement, she hugged him tightly and slept soundly. He kissed Wendy¡¯s hair enjoying the sweetness of passionate love.


    The next day, Henry quickly packed up, sending someone to follow him in case he met Mr. Norton¡¯s subordinates. He sent G and Ted along to take care of Wendy at the new mansion, where both of them were about to move.


    After more than twenty minutes, they were also at the Zik vi, where Mr. Wibul used to spend the weekend, now allowing them to stay temporarily for a while. Mr. Wibul was present at the ce and let someone call them in for tea. He looked at Wendy then turned to Henry and asked:


    ¡°This is your wife, right?¡±


    Henry nodded, Wibul continued:


    ¡°Did Sadie know about this?¡±


    He politely replied:


    ¡°I told her in secret.¡±


    Mr. Wibul nodded, turned to Wendy and asked:


    ¡°How is your health? Is that good?¡±


    Wendy softly replied:


    ¡°Thank you for your interest. My health is fine.¡±


    He saw Wendy¡¯s pale face and said:


    ¡°I will send more of my servants to take care of you. If you have any problems, tell them. Do not formal.¡±


    Wendy bowed her head to thank Mr. Wibul, she was a bit tired, so Henry helped her into the room to rest. Outside, Wibul sent more bodyguards and his subordinates to keep watch outside, asking them to report any problems to him.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Norton at home was like sitting on a fire, he didn¡¯t expect his son to be able to marry a girl and spend day and night with her without his knowledge. And one more important source from his subordinates that from early morning they had changed their ce of residence. And in order to avoid his eyes and eyes, Henry was distracted when he used another car to quickly flee and make him lose track. He looked impatiently everywhere because he did not know where Henry was now.


    As for Sadie, she received a mysterious call from Henry and received the good news that Wendy was pregnant, and told her to pay attention to act because there is a spy beside her. Therefore, she only showed joy in her heart, but on the outside she still appeared to be an iron and cold woman like before so that they could not suspect.


    Henry helped Wendy back to her room to rest and gave her a dose of tonic because she hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day, only drank some milk and ate some nutritious porridge. That made Henry pay more attention and let Wendy rest more.


    After seeing Wendy sleeping soundly in bed, Henry went to Mr. Wibul when he had something to ask him. Mr. Wibul was sipping tea while reading the newspaper and waiting for Henry, when he saw himing, Mr. Wibul motioned him to sit down and sent a servant to bring him tea. The two sat in silence for a while, Mr. Wibul wanted to make his grandsonfortable so he asked him slowly about everything. He took a sip and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve talked, neither has Sadie, I hardly got a chance to talk to her. That¡¯s also true because the two of us are just distant cousins and Sadie is inherently a stubborn and cold woman, she won¡¯t ask for help when she can make it alone.¡±


    Henry smiled softly and replied:


    ¡°My grandmother was originally like that, extremely strong on the outside but soft and tolerant on the inside. She wanted to deal with everything on her own, so she didn¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Wibul didn¡¯t say anything, he just nodded and continued:


    ¡°Every time I look at Sadie, it reminds me of Z, your mother and grandmother are very simr, both very beautiful and talented but unhappy in their own marriage. Poor Z when she gave her love and heart to a man who didn¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m just a distant uncle too, so I can¡¯t help her or dissuade her from marrying Norton.¡±


    Henry curiously asked:


    ¡°So you must know my father quite well?¡±


    Wibul took a sip and continued to say:


    ¡°Of course I know. I should have prevented your mother from taking it. He¡¯s the most cunning, scheming old fox I¡¯ve ever met. But your mother were fooled by his perfect looks and theatrical mask that he had polished, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s advice, but kept falling in love with the blind love that Z watched is the destiny of her life.¡±


    Wibul sighed.


    ¡°And it has only produced results until today, all our past mistakes have to be paid for by the present and the future. I have also heard about everything in your family, especially about your mother¡¯s will. It was a simple wish of a mother for her son, but was plotted by malicious viins to create murder ns.¡±


    Henry was silent and said nothing, Mr. Wibul examined his attitude and said:


    ¡°Henry, it¡¯s not a good idea to hide forever. At some point, you must step out into the light and protect your family, regaining everything that belongs to you.¡±


    Henry shared:


    ¡°Yes, I know. And I need your help, because around no one can help me. Grandma is not a good choice because around her I think there are many insiders from my father¡¯s side.¡±


    Wibul smiled and replied:


    ¡°Of course, I will do my best to help you. It is very good to be on guard like that.¡±


    A servant came and put a small announcement in his ear, which caught his attention, and said:


    ¡°You are also tired today, please rest. I still have to go to thepany to handle a few things, the rest you just tell my housekeeper, he will help you solve it if possible, and if not, he will report back to me and I will find a way to solve it.¡±


    Henry nodded and politely replied:


    ¡°Yes, thank you for everything.¡±


    He took Mr. Wibul to the car and went back to his room to sort out the newly arrived documents on his desk. Henry sat back in his chair and thought to himself:


    ¡°In the beginning, everything behind, I will slowly arrange and solve them thoroughly.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 67 Evidence is lost

    At the same time, at Arthur¡¯spany, Matida was working in the office handling papers of the past few days, when she met face-to-face and sessfully persuaded the partner to sign the contract, she continued to enthusiastically tackle the next pile of work. While Oswat went to school to study as usual after his stomach wound had gradually recovered, Mr. Arthur was resting at home with the care of his servant Menka.


    Arthur knew that his ex-wife nce approached him for money purposes and Matida was the one to handle thepany¡¯s problems in his ce, the more grateful and respectful he was to his current wife. He skillfully yed the role of a good husband and behaved like a temporary amnesia patient to hide the things he had done silently before.


    And when Matida took her break to sip coffee and browse the web, she was surprised and frustrated at not seeing the news she wanted to see. Matida whispered to herself:


    ¡°It¡¯s absurd, such a big case, I reported it and Wade aplice was found, he also admitted everything. But why can¡¯t I see any news about it? Could it be that Mr. Wibul wanted to hide it for his grandson¡¯s sake? No, he can¡¯t do it, because the police know and he is a very exemry owner, anyway the truth has been revealed, although he himself wants to find the culprit at the beginning.¡±


    Matida thought about something, said to herself:


    ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t trust others too much either. He can change his mind because he loves his grandson, and will find ways to hide it.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t sit still and specte on everything, so Matida quickly picked up the phone and called Robert:


    ¡°Robert, I am Matida. How are things? Why can¡¯t I see any news of the case in the newspaper?¡±


    Robert awkwardly replied:


    ¡°Matida, you need to be patient to wait a little longer. We had a bit of a problem with the evidence in the case.¡±


    Confused Matida asked again:


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Robert sighed and replied:


    ¡°In one night, the license te and documents supporting him disappeared without a trace. We retrieved the cameras but they werepletely destroyed by someone so the camera didn¡¯t record anything. More specifically, Wademitted suicide by drinking poison in his cell, I don¡¯t know who bypassed the police and surreptitiously gave him poison. Therefore, all the evidence of this case seems to have been stripped, it is a bit difficult to start from the beginning and confirm everything.¡±


    Matida was taken aback when she heard Robert¡¯s words, she eximed:


    ¡°Oh my god, what happened? Did it all disappear in one night?¡±


    Robert reassured Matida:


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯ll figure it out. Since I suspect someone is spying in this police department, he couldn¡¯t have been informed and acted so decisively without the help of the inside.¡±


    When Matida heard that, she hummed in response, she hung up the phone and sat helplessly leaning back in her chair. She thought for a long time and whispered:


    ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want me to find the culprit of this case? But who is he? I really want to know.¡±


    Suddenly, in that moment, a thought shed through her mind. Matida suddenly remembered Wade¡¯s words. She asked herself once more with conviction:


    ¡°What was the cause and motive of Arlo¡¯s crime? Why would he collude with Aiden and not someone else? I will definitely expose everything.¡±


    Meanwhile, at Mr. Arthur¡¯s house, he was lying on a couch watching TV with a bored expression. He asked Menka to make him some desserts and make some hot tea for him to use, he took advantage when she wasn¡¯t paying attention, he texted and talked on the phone, sometimes he put on headphones to pretend listening to music after turning off the television, but he was actually talking to his subordinates in secret.


    And when the tea and cake were served, when the conversation had long since ended, he had a slight smile on his lips because his subordinates did a good job. He was leisurely, enjoying the delicious taste of the greasy cake and the freshness of the tea leaves in the cup.


    Back at the Lawrence mansion, today is Brian¡¯s leg exercise day as usual, he sat tired in the chair after learning to walk for an hour with Jane. Brian drank tea and thought about Wibul¡¯s answer when a few days earlier, he asked his grandfather why the police came here to question his servant.


    Wibul still did not reveal the whole truth to Brian, he was evasive and said that the police only misunderstood the case of a missing maid. They are tracing the rtionship of this girl¡¯s friends, those are the servants in the Lawrence mansion. But the next day the police discovered the girl¡¯s body and found the culprit on the run, so all suspicions about his servant were ended. At this point, Brian said to himself:


    ¡°¡±Is everything really what he said it to be? I feel it¡¯s not quite right. Why did they only ask the old servants carefully, while other new ones they ignored? Grandpa is lying to me?¡±


    At the same time, a loud trumpet sound interrupted Brian¡¯s thoughts, it was an expensive car driving into the yard, inside were Felix and Gideon, two friends of his close friends group on school. They dodged a fewps in the yard to get Brian¡¯s attention and tease:


    ¡°Hey Brian, is our new car nice?¡±


    Brian snorted lightly and did not answer, Gideon and Felix saw this and got out of the car. Felix approached him and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scowl like that. There¡¯s no ss today, we got bored so we came to visit you.¡±


    Gideon took some fruit on the table and put it in his mouth to chew and asked:


    ¡°How are you, Brian?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brian nonchntly replied:


    ¡°Do you guys still remember me? I thought you guys were busy studying and having fun at school with the new leader?¡±


    Felix hastily said:


    ¡°New team leader? You¡¯ve got the wrong idea about us, the truth isn¡¯t. It remained the same as before, we just needed a team manager, so we elected Jeth as interim manager. He seemed excited about it, he did a good job as a manager, only he was so serious and obedient that there weren¡¯t any naughty jokes going on and it was a bit boring.¡±


    Gideon added:


    ¡°At times like these, I miss you even more, Brian. I hope yourme leg heals quickly.¡±


    At that moment, Jane brought more tea and cake to treat Brian¡¯s two visitors. Gideon looked at Jane¡¯s beautiful appearance and immediately admired, while Felix asked curiously:


    ¡°Brian, is she your new servant?¡±


    Brian coldly replied:


    ¡°Yeah. What do you want to know?¡±


    Praise Felix says:


    ¡°She¡¯s really pretty, very impressive to me.¡±


    Brian somewhat annoyedly warned Felix:


    ¡°Get rid of that dark thought of yours now.¡±


    Felixughed, while Gideon jokingly asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Brian got angry, he took a stick next to him to hit Gideon, but the agile guy dodged, Gideon quickly replied with a teasing tone:


    ¡°Yes sir. I won¡¯t talk about her anymore, only about you. I will try not to anger you again.¡±


    Felix patted Gideon on the shoulder and winked, he reminded the two of them for what purpose they were here. Gideon suddenly said:


    ¡°The weather today is hot and clear. We need a ce to have fun and rx. I want to use your golf course and swimming pool to de-stress, okay?¡±


    Felix continued:


    ¡°And might need some hot girls to join us, too.¡±


    Brian smirked sarcastically and replied:


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there and have fun. I also want to enjoy the vibrant atmosphere a bit, staying here for a long time is also boring.¡±


    He called the butler Allen and asked him to arrange everything for Gideon and Felix, and he would go back to his room to rest a bit, take his medicine andeter. But when Felix and Gideon left, a purple car drove into the yard, Doris got out of the car and naturally went inside. Dressed sexy and stylish with curly blond hair, Doris asked the servant about Brian. She walked quickly over to him drinking tea. As soon as she saw Brian, she rushed over and sat on himfortably, asking:


    ¡°Brian, remember me? I miss you so much.¡±


    Brian looked annoyed, he thought to himself:


    ¡°What day is it today? Anyonee to this ce?¡±


    He removed Doris¡¯s hand holding him and reminded:


    ¡°Doris, get up quickly. I don¡¯t like you in this position.¡±


    Jane walked over and served Doris tea, she nced at Jane a little displeased, snorted lightly. She continued to wrap her arms around Brian and didn¡¯t let go. Jane looked at Doris¡¯ attitude, she was a little curious and asked Piper who was standing next to her:


    ¡°Hey, who is she?¡±


    Piper replied quickly:


    ¡°She¡¯s Doris, master Brian¡¯s schoolmate. The two of them have known each other for more than two years, she secretly loved him but was rejected by the master, he only considered Doris as a friend. But their rtionship is not that simple, because they also dated and had sex before.¡±


    Jane nodded in understanding, she thought to herself:


    ¡°So the two of them used to be in love, and she was also very pretty and charming.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane¡¯s cold attitude, he was also a little annoyed. He called Jane to bring Doris some breakfast and silently watched. As soon as Doris saw Jane, she found her very annoying, so she would make it difficult for Jane when she got the chance. Doris took advantage when Brian wasn¡¯t paying attention, she deliberately let Jane trip and spill food on her, then repeatedly scolded Jane:


    ¡°You did that on purpose, right? Stupid servant.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 68 I鈥檒l let this feeling go

    Jane confused replied:


    ¡°Sorrydy, I was too careless. Let me wipe it for you.¡±


    Doris pushed Jane¡¯s hand away from her and shouted:


    ¡°I don¡¯t need, don¡¯t touch a servant¡¯s dirty hand on me.¡±


    Jane tried to hold back her tears and bowed her head in apology:


    ¡°Sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to. Then let me take you to change your clothes and wash them again.¡±


    Doris snorted lightly ignoring Jane, she turned to Brian and whined:


    ¡°Brian, you should chase her away. She really makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    Brian pretended to indulge Doris, he graciously said:


    ¡°She apologized to you and wanted to wash your clothes again. What more can I ask for?¡±


    Doris continued cooing with Brian:


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. I want you to change clothes and dry the ce for me.¡±


    Brian smiled lightly and pretended to answer:


    ¡°Okay, you came to visit me today, so I¡¯ll pamper you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly hugged Doris¡¯ body as she sat on top of him, he ced a few kisses on her lips and neck that made Doris light up with joy. He really wanted to see how Jane reacted to his provocation just now. Jane saw Brian kiss another girl, she felt a little hopeless and a little dazed. Because she didn¡¯t know what this feeling was and where it came from. Jane lowered her face, collected the things that had fallen on the floor, and quietly retreated. She had just worked, her tears had flowed from her own eyes ever since, Jane tried to suppress her emotions now and held back her tears. She worked quickly and surreptitiously wiped the tears from her cheeks. Either way, let the two of them have their own space, she was about to leave when Brian stopped her. He reprimanded:


    ¡°Your cleaning work here isn¡¯t done yet. Where are you going?¡±


    Jane bowed her head and replied:


    ¡°I feel a little tired, would you mind letting me rest early.¡±


    Before Brian could answer, Doris interrupted and said:


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Go quickly so Brian and I can have our own private sweet spaces.¡±


    He tacitly agreed and didn¡¯t say anything more, just shed a provocative smile at Jane, she understood and retreated. She quickly left that ce because her broken heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Jane ran as fast as she could to her room and burst into tears, shey on the bed and buried her face in the pillow and cried. Jane didn¡¯t know why her heart hurt so much, like someone wanted to tear it into a hundred pieces. She didn¡¯t want it toe and torment her like it was now. She had to think of other things and stop her mind from remembering that image, saying to herself:


    ¡°Brian had his lover, what am I to him. I¡¯m nobody, I¡¯m just a servant he picked up to raise and torture. Don¡¯t think too much and be sad, Jane. I just leave everything, one day I¡¯ll get out of here and all this suffering will be over.¡±


    Jane continued to cry profusely for her condition, she sat sad for a while and did not stop thinking, she encouraged her will:


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with other people right now, so this is a good chance for me to escape. I want to leave this ce as quickly as possible. Be strong, Jane, don¡¯t give up.¡±


    Jane quietly brought some money, she walked quickly down the corridor to the warehouse, then walked a short distance to the previously locked fenced area that Jane had been captured by Brian once.


    But when she arrived at the warehouse, she met Ramha who was taking some flour to make cakes, Ramha saw Jane and was very happy because she would have more helpers. She tried to avoid Ramha and used the excuse that she needed to get a few bottles of brewed wine from the barn and bring it to Brian. Unfortunately, when Jane smoothly left, suddenly the butler Allen came to Ramha to urge the cake, he called Jane back, he was surprised to see Jane here and asked:


    ¡°Jane, where are you going?¡±


    Jane awkwardly replied:


    ¡°Ah, I took a few bottles of wine.¡±


    Butler Allen nced at Jane observing, he asked again:


    ¡°Master Brian asked you to take it?¡±


    Jane smiled and nodded, butler Allen said mildly:


    ¡°Master Brian was busy talking to Lady Doris, they told me I needed some space, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really necessary for you to get alcohol. Actually now, I need someone to help Ramha. You don¡¯t mind helping her, do you?¡±


    Allen¡¯s cold gaze, Jane knew that he knew her intention to escape, so he tried to keep her and cleverly informed her. Jane was helpless to obey, she silently sighed and did as Allen ordered.


    Jane helps Ramha grind the dough, she skillfully measures each pound of dough and separates them so that Ramha can easily knead them and shape them to put in the oven. She tried her best to forget the heavy sadness she was carrying in her heart, no matter how sad and desperate she was now, Jane couldn¡¯t cry, because she didn¡¯t want to cry in front of other people and even more did not want who knows what her thoughts and feelings are thinking. So Jane will hold back and try to hide this feeling, let it pass as quickly as she is running away from this ce.


    Meanwhile, Brian and Doris are in love in his room, when he can¡¯t stand her flirting, wants to end the current y he¡¯s created, he returns to his nonchnt attitude before. Brian coldly turned his face away when Doris tilted her face to kiss him:


    ¡°Enough, stop it Doris.¡±


    Doris is annoyed when Brian rejects her:


    ¡°Why is that, dear? Don¡¯t you want to continue having fun with me?¡±


    Brian grumpily replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m bored, I¡¯m not in the mood anymore, pleasee back.¡±


    Doris ignored Brian¡¯s words, she moved closer, hugged Brian¡¯s waist, she exposed her erged breasts and was about to ce a kiss on his lips when Brian promptly stopped him. He dodged and pushed her away, he used his hand to pull Doris up, shouting:


    ¡°I said enough. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Shameless woman¡­


    Doris looked at Brian¡¯s resolute attitude, she was confused and coaxed:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Brian, did I do something wrong? Why are you cold to me?¡±


    Brian carelessly replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, go home. Don¡¯te bothering me anymore.¡±


    He called to his servant Piper, who was standing outside the door:


    ¡°Piper, see her off.¡±


    Piper bowed her head in obedience, and motioned for Lady Doris toe out. Doris snorted angrily and pushed her hair away from the ce. As she walked away, sheined that Brian had treated her so badly. Brian waited for Piper and Doris to leave, he quickly moved to find Jane. He met the butler Allen in the hallway, and also heard what he said about Jane, who kept Jane with Ramha in the kitchen. Brian received the news, he immediately went to the kitchen to meet Jane.


    When he reached the kitchen, he saw Jane alone, perhaps Ramha was busy bringing bread to Mr. Wibul¡¯s room, so he left her busy here alone. Brian slowly walked over in a wheelchair, and she was taking care of the cakes so she didn¡¯t notice him. Brian suddenly asked:


    ¡°I heard Allen tell it all. Do you want to run away again?¡±


    Jane suppressing her sadness inside, she replied nonchntly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. As you can see, I¡¯m busy with my work.¡±


    Jane was decorating some cakes, he reached over and grabbed her arm and asked:


    ¡°You are avoiding me and my questions again. You¡¯re in the middle of serving with Piper, why are you tantly leaving that ce without my permission?¡±


    Jane angrily replied:


    ¡°Since I see you needing some privacy with your mistress, a servant has given thought to his master. I allow myself to act like that. Why don¡¯t you thank me?¡±


    Brianughed sarcastically, he inquired:


    ¡°So it looks like I¡¯m ming my good servant. I have to thank you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Jane nodded and turned her face away, Brian pulled her hand back causing her to spill the decor on the ground, he let her sit on hisp and forcefully kissed her. Jane strongly resisted, she stood up and pped him on the cheek, scolding:


    ¡°Bastard, you kissed the wrong person. The one I need is Lady Doris now, go to her and make love to her now. Leave me alone for now.¡±


    Jane wiped her lipstick off her lips and the tears on her cheeks had been flowing ever since, she turned to run away from that ce, when she went out the door, Jane met Ramha¡¯s face, she was silent and said nothing, ran away. Ramha came in and saw Brian, she was a little surprised but still said nothing. Brian wiped Jane¡¯s lipstick from his mouth and felt a little sad inside. He instructed Ramha before leaving:


    ¡°Ramha, watch her carefully.¡±


    Ramha politely replied:


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Brian was a little bored, he suddenly remembered Gideon and Felix, he went to their pool party. At that ce, the party space was bustling with underwater pool parties, girls dressed in sexy swimsuits and cool drinks. On theke, Gideon and Felix turned on lively music, they swayed and danced with beer and alcoholic drinks in hand.


    Brian moved to a spot near the pool and found a seat for himself, he ordered some beer and sat down to drink alone. Gideon and Felix discovered Brian¡¯s appearance, the two of them approached and asked:


    ¡°I think you wille tonight. And why do you look so gloomy, are you okay?¡±


    Brian drank some wine, replied:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys can just have fun. I want to sit here alone.¡±


    Felix saw Brian¡¯s boredom, he whispered quietly to Gideon:


    ¡°I think he¡¯s getting bored, do you think I should call some girls over to serve him?¡±


    Gideon shook his head and grimaced.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea. He said in advance not to disturb him. With that in mind, I think it¡¯s better to let him drink alone.¡±


    Felix looked at Brian thoughtfully, he also nodded in agreement with Gideon¡¯s opinion. He approached Brian and asked:


    ¡°Are you okay being alone?¡±


    Brian waved his hand to shoo them away, he really wanted to be alone right now. Gideon and Felix understood, the two of them had to ignore him and leave. They asked a servant to inform the butler Allen, which was the best that Gideon and Felix could do for now.


    Brian drank a lot of alcohol and forgot about the time, soon it was already dark, the party was even more exciting with sexy dances on the pool, Gideon and Felix were holding hands with beautiful girls but forgot Brian had been drunk ever since, as he continued to order more wine and toss empty bottles into the pool.


    When he could no longer drink, he motioned to his butler Allen nearby and led him back to his room. Jane is now sitting on the balcony to cool off, it¡¯s been a long time since she let her mind rest like this, when all this time she has lived in the circle created by Brian and whirled around with a servant¡¯s job.


    She looked at the cloudy sky and suddenly remembered the cold nights walking on the beach, she remembered Pearl even more. Because it¡¯s been a long time, Jane hasn¡¯t visited her, even though she has a nurse to take care of her and ask about her health every day. She thought of her mother and burst into tears, her sick mother.


    And she remembered her eighteenth birthday, when she sat by the bedside and blew out the candles with Pearl. She used her weary strength to tell Jane all the truths she needed to know. It turns out that Pearl is not the real mother she thought she was, she had picked Jane up inside a crate underneath a cargo ship while working.


    When Pearl saw Jane, inside she yearned to be a mother because of her unfortunate fate of not being able to get pregnant and have a baby as her own. Pearl confessed her feelings to Jane that night, at that time she was selfish like this and did not return Jane to the police. Because she thought she could manage and raise Jane on her own, but god wouldn¡¯t allow it. She had to go through a serious illness and was reluctant to give Jane to Mr. Harvet to raise.


    About Jane¡¯s biological parents, she also did not know who they were and why they had heartlessly abandoned her. She also did not know any information left by her parents, perhaps they did not want her to find them again or for some reason they had to abandon her and leave. She doesn¡¯t know, what she knows about her true identity is an iplete number, Jane only knows Pearl is her adoptive mother and she grew up on this small fishing vige with unhappy memories of the Harvet family adopt her.


    Then Jane remembered Wendy, the poor, kind girl who sacrificed herself to bring her freedom. Jane burst into tears once again thinking about unhappy Wendy, when she was beaten and forced by Demut to serve dirty men in a bar. Jane originally intended to get out ande back to save Wendy, but unfortunately, she fell into another predicament. She was grabbed by Brian and restrained her, imprisoning her in the veryrge mansion he lived in.


    Jane is sad thinking about her fate and Wendy, poor girls with pain and hurt all over. She didn¡¯t know what to do besides crying, she had wanted to escape from this ce many times but all was not favorable, it¡¯s too hard to run away .


    After she was tired of crying, she had to go back to her room to sleep, just like that, starting a long and tiring day tomorrow. Meanwhile, Brian was lying on the bed with his mind blurred, unable to move his body, it seemed that he had drunk too much, the bottles of wine he had drunk, they filled up his tired body.


    _________________

 Chapter 69 Elder sister Hazel

    The next morning, Brian woke up with a headache and looked around, he saw some alcohol on the table. Brian took a sip and started to feel nauseous, he hurriedly got on the trolley and rushed to the restroom. Brian vomited all out, he personally cleaned his body, tiredly moved outside and called Jane toe. He discovered that she was not inside and hurried to look for her.


    As he passed through the corridor, he saw the butler Riley, who politely greeted him and continued carrying a tray of tea. He suddenly thought of something and quickly went to Grandpa Wibul¡¯s room. Meanwhile in Wibul¡¯s room, Hazel is arguing with her grandfather. Angry Hazel says:


    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t understand me? What did I do wrong?¡±


    Wibul scolds Hazel:


    ¡°I cannot continue to ignore things. Hazel, have the courage to leave your husband. Property disputes when you divorce I will take care of everything.¡±


    Hazel sobbed said:


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it. I have my own problems.¡±


    Wibul helplessly replied:


    ¡°Hazel, if you have any problem tell me, I will help you. On the other hand, I can¡¯t stand by when you keep taking thepany¡¯s funds for your own personal reasons to support your husband¡¯s loss-making capital.¡±


    Hazel grabbed Grandpa¡¯s arm, pleading:


    ¡°Can you forgive me one more time? I promise this is thest time, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Wibul brushed Hazel¡¯s hand away and said coldly:


    ¡°My benevolence and generosity have limits, this is not once but many times, today you have reached the limit of this old man. I can¡¯t ignore it again ¡±


    Hazel panicked and begged:


    ¡°No, please. You can¡¯t treat me like that. If you take all back now, my husband¡¯spany will go bankrupt.¡±


    Wibul nonchntly replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s the result he deserves.¡±


    Hazel asks Wibul for help:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible, if he goes bankrupt, he won¡¯t let me go. He will post it and my honor will be lost.¡±


    Mr. Wibul confusedly asked Hazel:


    ¡°What did you just say? Post it up? Tell me, what happened?¡±


    At this point Hazel burst into tears, she confessed everything to her grandfather:


    ¡°My husband, he is a bad guy. He made me drunk and gave me to his partner. I and his partner had sex and it was he, who recorded the whole incident. When I was sober, he threatened me with ckmail and asked me to somehow manage money for him to handlepany problems. I am a prestigiousdy, and also a director of apany, I cannot allow my naked image to be posted online and be a topic of discussion. I will lose all your honor and career. I don¡¯t ept it happening.¡±


    Wibul hugs Hazel and soothes:


    ¡°My good niece, why didn¡¯t you tell me that? I will help you deal with him.¡±


    Hazel shook her head and replied:


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve bothered you too many times already.¡±


    Wibul reassures his niece:


    ¡°Hazel, where is the strong girl inside you? I want you to go back to being the resilient girl you used to be. Be strong and don¡¯t be afraid of it. I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Hazel hugged her grandfather and sobbed.


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t run away from that fear anymore. Thank you for helping me.¡±


    She let go of Wibul lightly, adding:


    ¡°He¡¯s still keeping the clip of me on hisputer. Although I asked to delete the clips from his phone on previous asions when I gave him money. But he¡¯s an old fox, I think besides theputer, he¡¯ll save it somewhere else. Therefore, I am still prey in his sights, so we should act secretly and quietly. So I beg you not to reveal this to anyone, not even Matthew and Brian.¡±


    Wibul hastily interrupted Hazel¡¯s words:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell it, I know what I need to do. Don¡¯t worry, this is a secret between us, when it¡¯s all over, they¡¯ll find out on their own.¡±


    Hazel wiped her tears, she smiled and thanked Mr. Wibul again. She was about to sit down at the table to have some tea to rx, when Brian opened the door and walked in. Now that she regained her normal expression, she ignored Brian and said to Grandpa Wibul:


    ¡°Thank you for understanding me. If there¡¯s nothing else, then I will go out.¡±


    Brian hastily interrupted Hazel¡¯s words:


    ¡°Wait, what is the purpose of your return this time?¡±


    Hazel coldly approached Brian:


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I missed grandpa, so I came here to visit him.¡±


    Brian smiled faintly and asked again:


    ¡°Really? Or were you discovered by him for stealingpany funds, so you came back here to ask for his forgiveness?¡±


    Hazel¡¯s face paled when Brian found out about her, she didn¡¯t show any surprise or panic, Hazel calmly replied:


    ¡°Brian, isn¡¯t it like that? I didn¡¯t take it, I came here just to visit my grandfather. Where did you hear that information from?¡±


    Brian chuckled, reply:


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re like that again. You should know this is not the first time I have received information about you, the previous times you have returned, it has happened, it is impossible that thepany lost money and your presence here coincidentally. Because I know you always turn down gatherings and holidays and don¡¯te back  home for whatever reason you can make excuses.¡±


    Hazel smiled wryly and said:


    ¡°It seems that my younger brother still cares and loves me very much, when every action of mine, he knows. But can you use me? That¡¯s my life, Grandpa didn¡¯t object and always forgave me. This time too, I am so grateful for it, I love my family and I will do anything for my happiness.¡±


    Brian heard Hazel say that and looked at his grandfather with an angry expression:


    ¡°This is the second offense? Why does Grandpa still forgive her and let her do everything? How can you cover up your niece¡¯s wrongdoing so blindly?¡±


    Mr. Wibul sighed and replied:


    ¡°Brian, that¡¯s my decision. Don¡¯t worry about it, take care of your leg wound first.¡±


    Brian angrily shouted:


    ¡°Mr. Wibul, you have always been a righteous person. Are you still covering for her? As before, every time in the past, even when she pretended to be a good sister, behind her back, she was looking for evidence against her young brother¡¯s disruptive behavior at school and reporting it to you. You always listened to what she said and exposed me, punished me and sent me to a boarding school. On the contrary, her rebellious behavior at school, you covered it all up.¡±


    Hazel calmly replied:


    ¡°I do everything just for the sake of you. You won¡¯t know how much the things you did made Grandpa sad. Therefore, I took action to make you review your actions.¡±


    Brianughs.


    ¡°I know, you do it just for my good, but I need the honesty and care of my loved ones, not a fake and unfair one. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like my family.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brian turned to leave the room, he moved boredly down the corridor, he paused to rest for a moment and suddenly remembered Jane. He continues to search for her with the help of his butler Allen when Brian meets him in the hallway.


    Meanwhile, Jane is ying with Mia, the 5-year-old daughter of Lady Hazel, she is very sociable and cheerful, always smiling and talking to Jane. She collected funny little stones and made a bracelet for her. Mia curiously asked Jane when she saw her concentrating on making the bracelet:


    ¡°When will it be finished?¡±


    Jane smiled and replied:


    ¡°Quick, just a few more minutes.¡±


    Mia sat skillfully practicing cutting paper while Jane was making that gift, after a while, Jane also finished her bracelet and put it on Mia¡¯s hand. The child looked at the bracelet with delight and eximed:


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, I love it.¡±


    Joyfully Jane says:


    ¡°If I had more time, I would make it more beautiful.¡±


    Mia smiled brightly.


    ¡°No need, I like it as this.¡±


    Jane replied with a smile, Mia cut the paper to assemble it into a boat, Mia didn¡¯t want Jane to touch what she was doing, Mia wanted to do it by herself, so Jane had to sit there and watch her do it. In her free time, Janebed her hair and put small flowers in Mia¡¯s hair, then tied it loose to keep Mia neat while having fun.


    When the paper boat was almost done, Brian came here after searching for her for a while. Brian moved closer and looked annoyed.


    ¡°Jane, you look so happy to be here.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 70 Good servant

    Jane hated the look on his face from yesterday until now, early in the morning she found Brian lying on the bed drunk, now he looked sober but still kept the displeasure on his scowl. Jane silently bowed her head politely to her master while Mia cheered for meeting her uncle. Mia excitedly ran over to give Brian a hug, he patted her head and said:


    ¡°Mia, is your grandchild okay? Are you still naughty or destructive?¡±


    Mia sulkily replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m still healthy, now I¡¯ve changed, I¡¯m a good girl, I don¡¯t y anymore. The new nanny is scary. My parents don¡¯t care about me like before.¡±


    Brian picked her up and sat on hisp and said:


    ¡°You¡¯re sad, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mia was silent and said nothing, Brian watched her continue to say:


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, your parents are terrible.¡±


    Mia shook her head.


    ¡°Mom isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s just my dad who¡¯s busy all the time. He doesn¡¯t even want to hug me anymore.¡±


    Brian soothed Mia, he held her in his arms and gently asked:


    ¡°So do you want to stay here and y with me?¡±


    Mia hugged Brian and whispered:


    ¡°Yes, there is a beautiful white haired sister here who is having fun. She even gave me a bracelet.¡±


    The little boy showed his hand to Brian, who just smiled and said nothing. Meanwhile, Lady Hazel suddenly came, next to her housekeeper Riley, she looked at her daughter and said:


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s time for us to go home.¡±


    Mia looked at her mother and shook her head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go home, it¡¯s more fun here.¡±


    Hazel looked at Mia sternly.


    ¡°Mia, we have to go home. Don¡¯t waste your mother¡¯s time. Nanny Ira won¡¯t be happy if you¡¯re backte.¡±


    Mia looked down and didn¡¯t answer, still clinging to her uncle, Hazel forced to signal her butler Riley to act for her. Riley walked over to Mia and lifted her up, hugged her tightly and quickly carried her to the car while Mia cried in protest. Brian, now even more frustrated, said:


    ¡°Hazel, let Mia stay here for a few days.¡±


    Hazel raised her voice and replied:


    ¡°Brian, you should take good care of yourself, don¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she left immediately leaving Brian¡¯s anger unresolved when he witnessed what just happened. Butler Allen brought out a cup of cooling tea for Brian to use, he asked Allen while drinking tea:


    ¡°I thought she came here alone, but unexpectedly brought Mia.¡±


    Butler Allen politely replied:


    ¡°I heard Riley say, Mia begged her to convince her mother toe here.¡±


    Brian pondered:


    ¡°Mia living in such a family is really not good, Hazel still ignores everything her husband does and leaves her in the care of a nanny. She is still my niece and I want her protected. But there¡¯s really no way I can help Mia, unless Hazel wakes up and divorces her husband and gets custody of her daughter.¡±


    Butler Allen nodded silently while Jane was busy finishing Mia¡¯s unfinished paper boat, she finally finished, Jane ran as fast as she could to the yard, where the car was about to leave after thedy Hazel and Mia say goodbye to Mr. Wibul. Jane ran as fast as she could to chase the car and smoothly brought the paper boat to Mia¡¯s hand. Lady Hazel was also a little surprised by the dedication of a beautiful maid, she saw Jane¡¯s old shoes and ordered Riley to give her a new pair of shoes. Sweet Hazel says:


    ¡°This is a thank you gift I gave you because you brought Mia a present. I think Riley would be happy if I gave it to you.¡±


    Hazel looked at Riley.


    ¡°Today is a bit of a disadvantage for you, I will give you another pair of shoes to make up for it, when I return home.¡±


    Riley smiled softly and replied:


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Riley happily handed her shoes to the white-haired girl, Jane nodded her thanks, she bowed to thedy onest time as they left. Jane opened the gift box and looked at the shoes:


    ¡°It is really beautiful.¡±


    Jane put them back in the box, happily returning to where Brian was having tea. She did the usual job of a maid to pour more tea into his cup. Brian saw Jane excited and asked curiously:


    ¡°Is there anything that makes you happy?¡±


    Jane excitedly boasted, she took the shoes out of the box and tried them on her feet:


    ¡°I was given shoes by Lady Hazel just now.¡±


    Jane walked around with her new shoe and poured tea, Brian felt a little ufortable with Hazel¡¯s gift to Jane, so he forcefully pulled her to sit on hisp and quickly removed the shoe from her foot. He threw it away and shouted:


    ¡°It was ugly in front of me. I¡¯ll give you another pair of shoes.¡±


    Jane protested angrily, she struggled to get up to pick up the shoe:


    ¡°You¡¯re so rude, it¡¯s my gift.¡±


    Brian held her tight on hisp, not letting her go:


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you having fun with the things Hazel gave you and your cold attitude yesterday.¡±


    Jane strongly replied:


    ¡°You are an asshole who likes to mistreat others. I absolutely hate you now.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane¡¯s angry expression, he couldn¡¯t help but forcibly kissed her on the lips. Jane dodged repeatedly and pushed him away, shouting:


    ¡°You filth, you have your lover. Why are you bullying me? Let me go.¡±


    Brian held Jane tightly, cing hot kisses on her small lips. Jane still refused it, he exerted more force and slid down her neck and breasts making Jane more sensitive.


    He held her hair tight and groped her hands for her high dress, Brian quickly sizing her panties down making her more rmed:


    ¡°No, bastard. I won¡¯t let you do that anymore.¡±


    He grabbed her hair and turned her around, he patted her butt a few times causing her to scream, then he continued to use his fingers to prate inside Jane¡¯s ce making her body hotter.


    Water leaked from that ce, he tasted the taste with his hand and massaged the wet meat there. Now Jane shook her head in protest, trying to get his spoiled hand out of her privacy. But she couldn¡¯t take it off, she was fighting her mind to reject it or not? Jane is enjoying the pleasure Brian has created for her. She made lewd sounds and her vagina became more and more wet. Jane gasped as she watched Brian as he changed position, letting her sit on the dining table with her legs under his control so Brian could see her that ce was more clearly.


    He lifted her legs and inserted his tongue into hers. Jane fidgeted and groaned louder, Brian already knew he¡¯d hit her favorite spot, he did as he teased her:


    ¡°You¡¯re such a spoiled brat, Jane. Your ce is so wet, are you wet because of me?¡±


    Jane moved and shouted:


    ¡°I don¡¯t, stop it now.¡±


    Brian continued sucking and whispering:


    ¡°Come on baby, the mouth says no but the body says yes. I should trust your honest body more.¡±


    Jane shook her head in protest, she was getting more and more excited by his sucking underneath. Now, she can¡¯t control her body anymore as her bottom is rising more, she won¡¯t be able to control it.. And so, Jane had reached the top, she sshing water as Brian continued to suck her spot with his skilled tongue.


    Jane didn¡¯t have any strength left, she was sprawled on the table breathing heavily when he didn¡¯t let her go but kept sucking the ce, it caused her to ssh water three times. It was all for his enjoyment, then he grabbed her hair and motioned her to kneel down and suck on his penis, forcing her to rub it with his tongue and mouth until he was satisfied. Jane was held by him by his hair and legs for a long time, causing her to be numb and painful, and finally he shot them and forced her to swallow them all. Then Brian continued to lick her skin and picked her up and sat on hisp in the same position. Brian took hisrge penis out, put it in the hole below her, and clicked it in and out. As he did, he held Jane tightly with his tongue to her lips and his hands squeezed her breasts. He yed with her body for an hour, shoved in and out of the ce repeatedly then shot semen outside. Brian took her in his arms and whispered:


    ¡°I made you happy today, so you are more obedient than usual. Right?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane pped Brian on the cheek and scolded:


    ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re only good at bullying me. It¡¯s enough to satisfy the need, then let me go.¡±


    Brian chuckled, he squeezed her breasts and replied:


    ¡°Your words and your body arepletely opposite. Are you saying that you still want to y with me?¡±


    Jane cursed helplessly:


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, I don¡¯t have, let me go.¡±


    Brian continued to hold Jane¡¯s body, put his penis inside her again, he pushed in and out several times then shot the semen out. Just like that, Jane fainted from exhaustion in his arms. Brian skillfully dressed Jane and sent someone to take her back to her room.


    _________________

 Chapter 71 The Origin of Doubt

    At about the same time, at Mr. Arthur¡¯s house, today is a beautiful sunny day, Matida took her husband out for a walk inside the garden, she was trying to restore Arthur¡¯s memory with stories that She talked about rted objects.


    So Matida ordered Menka to prepare hot tea and some butter cookies, Arthur¡¯s favorite of the breakfasts he had eaten. She sat near him and began to sip the tea in her hand and said:


    ¡°The weather is beautiful today, it reminds me of a pic with you in Matteza, where the prairie hills are vast and windy. I still remember it was the day after our wedding, when we visited Winston¡¯s grave and went to visit some distant rtives. It was a time when I put aside my worries because I was so absorbed in the search for Elise and the sadness of my husband¡¯s death.¡±


    She looked into the distance and said:


    ¡°That trip was quite peaceful, when the atmosphere changed, I felt myself a little more refreshed. We visited an orphanage in Matteza and gave them small gifts. The rest of the time, you took me for walks and sightseeing to relieve my heart. We had a good time there and had some really nice pictures together.¡±


    Matida took an album on the table, turned the pages of pictures for Arthur to see. He smiled at the happy pictures with Matida:


    ¡°That ce is so beautiful, it¡¯s a pity that I forgot them in my memory.¡±


    She stopped at a photo and said:


    ¡°I like this photo best, when you dressed up as a tame horseman and lifted me onto your horse. Did it make any impression on you?¡±


    Arthur knew that Matida was trying to recall his memory, he pretended to have a headache and waved his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it. Can you put them aside? I have a headache.¡±


    Matida saw the expression of suffering because of Arthur¡¯s illness, she anxiously folded the album aside and asked:


    ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m in too much of a hurry, we should take it slow.¡±


    Tired Arthur says:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine but when I try to remember something, it makes my head hurt so bad.¡±


    Matida sighed and asked further:


    ¡°So are you a little impressed with that photo?¡±


    Arthur shook his head sadly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Matida saw Arthur¡¯s tired face, she immediately took him back inside the house to rest. Meanwhile, Arthur had a small smile on his lips as he had sessfully fooled her again. When he returned to his room, Matida gave him medicine, he fell a little sleepy and suddenly fell asleep at some point.


    But the truth is that it is only a tonic, it does not cause drowsiness but is only good for weakened health. He secretly bribed the doctor to change his medicine because he really wasn¡¯t a sick person who needed to take medicine. Arthur pretended to be asleep while Matida sat there looking after him.


    After a while, Matida received a call from thepany and she had to go there to handle urgent work, she had to let Menka take care of her husband. He waited for Matida toe out of the room and watched her move to the car and leave the house, then he confidently picked up the phone and called his subordinates. Arthur looked around with probing form , whispering over the phone:


    ¡°Have you done everything yet?¡±


    The other end of the line replied briefly:


    ¡°Yes, maybe the police don¡¯t give up when they are still silently searching for us. But that¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already asked my subordinates to clean them up.¡±


    Arthur happily says:


    ¡°Very well, when we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you a big reward.¡±


    He hung up the phone and got up and paced excitedly, then dumped all the packages of dementia pills Matida had given him into a small bag, which he crawled under the bed and hid it under a cracked tile. Next, Arthur climbed into bed as usual, he was assured that all issues had been resolved satisfactorily.


    That same evening, Matida returned home after a long day of hard work at thepany, she sat down on the sofa in the living room to rest when she suddenly smelled the aroma of grilled chicken. At this time, Mr. Arthur suddenly came out from the kitchen with a tray of delicious grilled chicken in his hand. Matida saw this and asked him:


    ¡°Did you go down to the kitchen to cook them?¡±


    Arthur smiled and replied.


    ¡°Yes, I also have a lot of free time at home, so I want to spend time cooking for my wife.¡±


    Happy Matida says:


    ¡°Thank you Arthur, but you don¡¯t have to, the cooking is done by Menka.¡±


    Arthur frowned and replied:


    ¡°Matida, it¡¯s different. I love to cook and I will cook them when I can to make you happy.¡±


    Matida waved her hand and smiled while Arthur ced the grilled chicken in the middle of the table and pulled out a chair to invite her to sit down. He also wholeheartedly cut a piece of chicken and put it on her te, looking at Matida with loving eyes.


    While eating, Matida had a bit of a sore throat, she quickly took a sip of water and coughed for a few hours. Arthur hastily approached Matida¡¯s forehead and noticed that her body was hot. He panicked and said:


    ¡°Matida, are you okay?¡±


    Matida forced a smile and replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little tired inside.¡±


    Now the servant Menka worriedly said:


    ¡°You should take care of your health, it would be better for yourpany to share it with Mr Arthur and Master Oswat.¡±


    Arthur impatiently asked again:


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Matidaughed and replied:


    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s just too much work at thepany to exhaust me.¡±


    Arthur was about to ask another question when Matida immediately said:


    Arthur, any questions can you ask meter? I¡¯m a bit tired now, I want to go back to my room to rest a bit.¡±


    He looked at his wife¡¯s tired eyes and felt a little guilty, he nodded slightly and helped his wife back to the bedroom. When he was done, he sat by the chair and looked at Matida for a long time and said to himself:


    ¡°It won¡¯t work like this forever, I¡¯ll be back to work soon. The challenge game with her should stop here.¡±


    Early the next morning, Matida woke up in bed after a night of taking medicine and getting enough rest, she felt better, no longer tired. She got up and went downstairs to look for Arthur, it turned out that he was cooking breakfast for her, some eggs, vegetables and delicious toast, plus some honey tea in the morning.


    Arthur saw Matida immediately led her to the dining table and pulled a chair to invite her to sit down, he quickly ran to the kitchen to prepare tea for breakfast when the dishes were ready on the dining table. He brought Matida two cups of hot tea and said:


    ¡°Enjoy them, I cooked them with all my heart.¡±


    Matida smiled and nodded slightly, he smiled back and quickly returned to the kitchen. Matida saw this and asked in confusion:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have breakfast with me?¡±


    Arthur replied quickly:


    ¡°Use it first, I have some breakfast items I want you to enjoy.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Arthur excitedly went inside the kitchen, he walked while observing the people present in the kitchen and Matida¡¯s actions outside. Before, he had intentionally spilled water on the floor so that they were slippery and now he pretended to be carrying a tray of breakfast cakes and identally slipped, Arthur fell with a loud noise and let his head fall soil. He took advantage of the absence of any servants to easily carry out his n.


    So when he heard a loud noise, the servant Menka rushed in and found Mr. Arthur lying unconscious on the floor. She panicked and called everyone, including Matida, to quickly take him to the hospital for treatment.


    After being treated by a doctor for a while, Arthur opened his eyes and woke up and looked around vaguely. At this time Matida walked up to him and kindly asked:


    ¡°How does your body feel?¡±


    Arthur looked at Matida with confusion:


    ¡°My head hurts like I¡¯ve just had a concussion.¡±


    Matida nervously asked:


    ¡°So do you know who I am?¡±


    Arthurughed confusedly:


    ¡°You are Matida, my beloved wife. Why are you asking me such a strange question today.¡±


    At this moment, Matida was happy, shedding tears, she hugged him happily and said:


    ¡°Very well, it¡¯s okay, d you¡¯re back with me, Arthur.¡±


    Oswat just returned from seeing the doctor, he walked into the room and saw his parents hugging, smiling happily, he hugged the two of them, saying:


    ¡°Wee home dad.¡±


    After a while, the three of them let go of each other, questioning about what had happened all this time. Matida told Arthur all about his temporary memory loss and the work that needed to be done at thepany, while Oswat told about the case of his mother¡¯s ex-husband, thinking he had found the solution, guilty and exposed him, but all evidence disappeared overnight. Arthur heard everything and said:


    ¡°I really feel apologetic because I haven¡¯t been by your side to deal with difficulties in the past time. But now everything has changed, I¡¯m back, it¡¯s like a miracle happened. And starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll be back at work and dealing with the mess at the same time. As for Matida, go back to the furniturepany with your secretary Melen. You have been absent from yourpany for a long time, as for mypany, don¡¯t worry, I will handle them in the best way.¡±


    Matida happily replied:


    ¡°Fortunately everything is back to the way it was, I thought and feared that you would never remember me and everything that happened before. Thank God for this blessing, I am so grateful for it.¡±


    Mr. Arthur continued:


    ¡°Everything is going as before, I will continue to search for Elise for you, we will see her again soon. As for the case, I will coordinate with the police to try to find the evidence that was stolen by them.¡±


    Matida nodded, she added impatiently:


    ¡°But this time, I will also join you. We have wasted too much time already.¡±


    Arthur smiled softly.


    ¡°Okay, but let¡¯s deal with ourpany problems first.¡±


    Matida agrees saying:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, that is of course. I will finish it soon.¡±


    As for Oswat, he intended to help his parents in the case and the journey to find Elise but was stopped by Mrs. Matida, Mr. Arthur also agreed with her opinion because Oswat needed to spend time studying and exams at school. His studies were given top priority, moreover, Oswat studied two disciplines at the same time, which made him need to focus on his studies even more. Oswat was a good child, that¡¯s why, when he heard his parents say that, he didn¡¯t have any idea and obediently obeyed.


    Everything went smoothly ording to what Mr. Arthur arranged, he rushed to work like a machine to solve the problems at hispany, and so did Mrs. Matida, she was always the a good hostess, hard-working and wholeheartedly because her father¡¯spany gave her the right to inherit . Matida tried toplete the work to have time to find Elise and the evidence in the case was lost, so she had little time to return home or see Arthur and Oswat.


    Until a few days passed, that day, Matida had an appointment to meet her partner at a certain cafe, when she identally caught Arthur wandering around and walking quickly to the meeting ce with a strange man, he had a dusty appearance and had tattoos all over his arms. Matida silently wondered:


    ¡°That man I have never met, if he was Arthur¡¯s friend, I would have known. But this is my first time meeting this person. Is he also familiar with the gangsters?¡±


    Matida could not help but raise many questions in her mind, especially Mr. Arthur¡¯s mysterious and stealthy attitude, which made the suspicion inside her even greater. She chatted with her partner briefly and quickly, making up for her with another date as Matida¡¯s time now did not permit. The guest also understood and bid her farewell.


    At that moment, Matida quickly followed Arthur to listen to the situation, she sat behind a nearby bench and tried to pretend to be unfamiliar with the ck robe and sses. Matida faintly overheard the conversation between Arthur and that man. She discovered that he was talking about the case of her ex-husband Matida, what was more special was that he was asking the mysterious man to find ways to distract the police when they were trying to find the evidence keep lost.


    Hearing this, Matida felt weak and pale, she was in pain in her heart when she learned that Arthur not only did not help her but also tried to hide and conceal evidence so that the police could not find it. Matida trembled uncontrobly, she was forced to try to suppress the tears that did note out right now. And she had to behave as usual, deftly monitoring Arthur¡¯s every move.


    When the two of them moved away from that ce, they walked quickly towards the basement of the car park, Matida also followed silently, she secretly followed them, but when they reached the intersection, the other man changed to another car, Mr. Arthur ran behind and quickly turned in another direction, he took advantage of waiting for a red light and left Matida behind. Mr. Arthur¡¯s careful action just now confused Matida, she couldn¡¯t take it lightly and was forced to choose a safer option. Matida kept her distance and followed him, but she eventually lost track of Arthur¡¯s movements.


    _________________

 Chapter 72 Deceitful

    When Matida drove home angrily, she found the house empty except for the servant Menka to pick her up. ording to Menka, Mr. Arthur was busy at thepany, and Oswat stayed in the boarding room at the school for exam preparation.


    Matida hummed in response, she sent the servant Menka to her room with a bottle of wine and kept silent not to reveal her use of alcohol to anyone. Menka obeyed and brought the wine to Matida. She took it and took a sip, sitting on an armchair in her room, starting to think about everything. Right now, she still hasn¡¯t recovered and thought that one day Arthur, her beloved husband, could treat her like that. She sobbed and drank a lot of wine, she wanted to be weak for once today, and promised herself this would be thest time. And she asked a thousand questions in her mind why Arthur did it.


    While thinking, she remembered the times she gave Arthur medicine, there were quite strange times when Matida discovered the pills in the trash. Matida deliberately ignored it when Arthur said that he had carelessly dropped it on the floor and that it was dirty medicine, which he proved to Matida by taking it directly in front of her.


    At that moment, Matida suddenly remembered something, she seemed to wake up in the middle of a drunken state, she ran into Arthur¡¯s room, flipped everything to find the number of drugs that he hid. That was Matida¡¯s prediction and she would try to prove her suspicions right, but in her heart Matida wished it would be wrong because she still foolishly believed that Arthur wasn¡¯t such a bad man. .


    And when the servant Menka heard a loud noiseing from Mr. Arthur¡¯s room, she rushed to check it out and saw that Matida was losing her temper with the strong smell of alcohol on her, she was trying to turn over this whole room up to find something. Menka worriedly asked:


    ¡°What is thedy looking for? Tell me, I¡¯ll find it.¡±


    Matida heard Menka¡¯s voice and stopped, turned to her servant and asked:


    ¡°Menka, can you tell me about the times you gave my husband medicine? Is he acting strangely?¡±


    Menka recalled and replied:


    ¡°I have never seen Mr. Arthur taking medicine in front of me at home. He kept saying he was tired and would drink in a little while.¡±


    Matida heard Menka¡¯s words, she was surprised and looked around the room, she continued to rummage through everything in the room. Matida looked for it in the drawers and bottles and jars in the room but still couldn¡¯t find it, she sat helplessly on the side of the bed, thinking about something. Suddenly her hand touched a small part of the pill that was scattered near the bed, Matida immediately looked under the bed and discovered a tile that had been removed earlier. She quickly crawled out of bed and took it out, inside was a pack of drugs that Arthur had hidden.


    She looked at them a little stunned, she shook her head and cried as if she couldn¡¯t believe the truth before her eyes. She hugged her chest and sobbed as her heart broke into pieces, what did she do wrong to be treated like this by Mr. Arthur. Matida looked at the pills and other items scattered around the room, took a deep breath, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, thought about something, and ordered the servant Menka:


    ¡°Menka, please tidy everything up in this room, don¡¯t tell anyone that I discovered this medicine. If you say a word, I will fire you immediately.¡±


    Menka bowed, politely:


    ¡°Yes, madam. I will not reveal this to anyone.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Matida put the medicine back in its ce under the bed, she just took a few pills and put them in a small stic bag and put it in her purse. Matida stood up and wiped her tears again, she applied the powder that had passed on her face, adjusted her clothes and hair, and left the house quickly.


    She went to the hospital where Oswat was being treated, she went to a close friend of hers who was a doctor at that hospital, she asked him to check if the pills are anti-dementia drugs or not. . He took Matida¡¯s medicine and told her toe to the hospital tomorrow to get the results.


    All that night, Arthur did note home, he used the excuse to be busy at thepany, she was not in the mood to pay attention to it anymore when now, she is always anxious and anxious to wait for the results tomorrow. . Early the next morning, Matida woke up early and had breakfast in a hurry, she quickly went to the hospital to receive the results. The doctor met Matida privately in the room and handed him a file, which she epted and quickly opened. Gentle doctor says:


    ¡°This isn¡¯t really a cure for dementia, it¡¯s just a normal tonic and it doesn¡¯t even cause drowsiness. As before, Arthur was in a serious traffic ident but the truth is not what we see. Yesterday you also asked me to review Arthur¡¯s medical record, because I know a friend there, I asked her to copy Arthur¡¯s real medical record. At first, she hesitated, but after talking for a while, she revealed to me that Mr. Arthur had bribed the doctor in charge to forge medical records. The truth behind him was only external injuries, not so bad that he lost his memory, the reason why he was injured so little was because he probably let his son take it, his medical records. That¡¯s a real injury.¡±


    Matida read the words on the result sheet, medical records and heard from her friend, she trembled with anger, she was really heartbroken and surprised when her guess was right, Mr. Arthur lied to me everything, everything is a y made by him, and she, like nce, Oswat are puppets controlled by him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Moreover, the most pitiful is that Oswat, Arthur¡¯s biological son, was taken advantage of by him and turned him into a bulletproof shield for himself. Matida felt even more disgusted and disgusted at this despicable act. Doesn¡¯t he love his son? He is truly a selfish man who only thinks of his own interests and sacrifices the lives of others to carry out his n.


    But Matida does not understand, why Arthur does everything for what purpose, she must find them. Matida kept calm, she stood up to thank the doctor and sent him some money so he could keep her secret. The doctor refused because he always considered her a close friend but Matida still forced him to ept it because only then she would not feel guilty and awkward when he helped her so much.


    Matida took the files and walked out of the room, she quickly moved to the furniturepany, where she worked and put them in a secret safe at thepany. It will soon happen, the day when Matida reveals the true face of Arthur and the secrets he is hiding. From now on, she will send someone to personally investigate, she wants to know why Mr. Arthur acted like that, and at the same time, she will also track down Elise¡¯s whereabouts herself.


    At the same time at the Lawrence mansion, Jane is being forced to kneel by Brian because she intentionally broke the te in the kitchen when he found out. It alles down to him finding excuses to bully her for no reason, like when he threw Miss Hazel¡¯s shoes for her and brought her another pair of shoes instead. But Jane still didn¡¯t like it, she preferred the shoes Hazel had given her, she had looked everywhere in the mansion but still couldn¡¯t find where Brian had dropped it. She was informed by the butler Allen that it had been returned to Lady Hazel, not thrown away, and that was Brian¡¯s way of making it impossible for her to receive it again.


    So Jane was very angry, she went quickly to the kitchen, taking advantage of theck of servants there, Jane threw all the tes on the shelf on the ground, they were shattered and she excused herself with the excuse that she was clumsy dropped them when she stacked them on a high floor to arrange them in the cupboard.


    But things are not as Jane expected, Jane¡¯s every action can¡¯t go through Brian¡¯s eyes, he asked someone to review and know that she deliberately broke them, he asked her to deny and lie that everything she was careless. Brian got angry and made her kneel in the hallway for 3 hours. While being punished, Jane was extremely angry with him, she took advantage of no one to watch her and sat down on the ground to rest for a while. Brian knows it too, so from time to time, the guy passing by reminds:


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got another hour on your knees, don¡¯t bezy, if I catch you again, add an hour.¡±


    Jane pursed her lips and looked at him angry, she didn¡¯t say a word, just nodded slightly, he saw her expression just giggled, he sent someone to bring some cake and fruit tea for her to eat. Funny Brian says:


    ¡°I was afraid someone would starve to death when forced to kneel like this, so I brought some food for you to nourish. Next time don¡¯t make me angry like that.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brian quickly left the ce, she watched him disappear, then sat down on the floor and put the cake in her mouth to chew deliciously, she silently scolded him:


    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you, I¡¯ll get out of this hellish ce quickly and revenge youter.¡±


    She finished the food and continued to kneel, an hourter the butler Allen informed her to go back to her room to rest a bit, then work as usual in the afternoon, he also gave her a potion and ask her to apply it to the swelling on either side of the knee. Jane took it and went back to her room, scolding Brian for making her suffer like this as she walked. But aside from scolding her, she couldn¡¯t do anything else, even the chance to run away didn¡¯te easily, the only way now was to wait and find the right time to escape without anyone can be detected. Jane quietly went to her room to rest.


    _________________

 Chapter 73 The Man I Love

    Around that time, at Vi Zik, Mr. Wibul¡¯s weekend getaway lent his grandson Henry to use as a temporary shelter. This ce is guarded with secrecy with guards outside, and there are more than ten servants who serve everything from cooking, cleaning and taking care of Wendy sent by Mr. Wibul. In addition, he also brought the gardener at the Lawrence mansion here to take care of the bonsai every day on the premises so that Henry and Wendy could enjoy the beautiful scenery and fresh air.


    The things that Mr. Wibul did make Henry and Wendy very grateful, they did not expect him to treat them so well when they were just his distant rtives. And the peace in this ce makes Wendy feel morefortable, she no longer feels the confinement of the ces where she lived before, where Henry imprisoned her before.


    As for Henry, he is more secure when he is here and spends time with his studies, he has quit his job at the hospital temporarily to spend time with Wendy. Although this ce was very good with the guard of the bodyguards that Mr. Wibul brought, Henry always kept his vignce and precaution. He secretly chatted with Wibul and asked him to allow him to use the basement room inside the mansion. Wibul had talked about it briefly before and he was willing to allow it, which he had intentionally revealed to Henry to prevent the worst from happening.


    As for the shortage of gardeners at the Lawrence mansion, Mr. Wibul also sent his butler Allen to urgently find someone for him. And on a passionate night with her subordinate Ramha, the butler Allen epted her offer.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was a quiet night in a servant¡¯s room, Ramha gently walked up to Allen in a provocative nightdress, she hugged him from behind and stroked the man¡¯s muscr body, while Allen was sipping a cigarette and puffing out the smoke. He didn¡¯t seem to be able to keep hisposure any longer at Ramha¡¯s alluring figure in front of him. Allen suddenly grabbed her hand and asked:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring doing the maid¡¯s job all day?¡±


    Ramha hugged Allen tightly and replied:


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel tired by being with you.¡±


    Allen shook his head with a smile and said:


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you an extra job tomorrow.¡±


    Ramha did not hesitate, she ced a kiss on Allen¡¯s lips:


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that to me, don¡¯t you love me?¡±


    Allen was silent and said nothing, he gently put Ramha¡¯s coat back on and said:


    ¡°Up until now, I only saw you as my niece. You¡¯re young, you shouldn¡¯t fall in love with an old man like me. I know the servant job is your temporary job, the first time you came here to work, you said you would leave here if you find a more suitable job. And maybe when you take a job somewhere else, you¡¯ll find someone more suitable to love you.¡±


    Ramha shook his head.


    ¡°Yes, but that was before, but now everything has changed, I fell in love with you, regardless of age and status, I just know that I loved you very much. I could work here forever just to be by your side.¡±


    Allen looked at the young girl who was confessing her feelings in front of him, and he was also moved a little. He knew Ramha had feelings for him and he did too, but he still tried to deny her. He was afraid for an old man like him, with a lifelong job as a housekeeper in this mansion, he couldn¡¯t take care of her and take good care of her properly.


    And when facing Ramha many times over a long period of time, he could not stop his heart from loving again. Allen had been single for so many years, he really wanted to love someone again except his old wife. Especially now, Ramha appeared so hot with a strong perfume that he couldn¡¯t resist her. So Allen stroked Ramha¡¯s hair, looking at her lovingly:


    ¡°Ramha, you are beautiful in my eyes. I¡¯m a weakling, I can¡¯t refuse you again.¡±


    Allen kissed her hard on the lips, she kissed him back sweetly, Allen slowly undressed her, moving his kisses down her neck and chest. He pinned her down on the bed and enjoyed her voluptuous breasts, he let her ruffle her hair and moan in waves. He slid underneath, groping and stroking her private part with his hand, touching it and sucking in it gently with his tongue. With an experienced old man, who has ovee many ups and downs in life, it is true that Allen has more technique than others, he is gentle and respectful to his partner.


    That made Ramha fall madly in love with him, she noticed the closeness and politeness in this man, it was his charm that attracted a young girl like her. Allen¡¯s control made Ramha more ufortable in her body than ever, she felt a burning sensation like a fire was burning herself, she stirred in bed and begged him to invade her that ce. Ramha knows what she has to do, it¡¯s not enough just to satisfy her, she needs to make Allen happy for him to fulfill her request.


    Ramha proactively knelt down to suck Allen¡¯srge penis, she wanted it out and hotter to submit under her control. Finally, after a while, Allen¡¯s penis was also hot and bigger, he shot out streams of semen inside her mouth. Ramha happily epts and pleads:


    ¡°Allen, give it to me. I want it, I want it inside my body. I love you.¡±


    Allen immediately grabbed her and turned Wendy around in a doggy position from behind, he approached and stabbed his penis deep inside her. Ramha groaned loudly, she felt hisrge penis inside her, she passionately pushed and shoved with Allen¡¯s every movement. He shoved in and out several times then shot her there with streams of slimy semen. Then he changed position so that she was lying on the bed facing him and putting her penis inside again, he looked at Ramha¡¯s voluptuous face with sweat on her forehead and hot pink lips that made Allen feel more and more. Allen was making love to push in and out below while kissing her on the lips above, which made Ramha satisfied and extremely happy that her long-standing wish was granted by him.


    Allen had shot her inside a lot, for the first time in a long time he had had so much sex with a woman. Ramha smiled slightly as she received semen from him:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want us in a butler and servant rtionship anymore. Can you be my boyfriend?¡±


    Allen nodded in response, kissing her on the lips again. Hey next to him and hugged Ramha, who was tired from the intense campaign of several hours. Ramha leaned on Allen¡¯s shoulder and said:


    ¡°I heard you need to find a new gardener for Mr. Wibul. So can I bring my brother here to apply for that job?¡±


    Allen thought about something, replied:


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    Ramha slowly said:


    ¡°His name is Nilo, he is my half-brother, he has reached the age of being allowed to work, so he wants to go out to find a job to repay our father¡¯s debt. It¡¯s something that I don¡¯t want at all when the outside world is full of traps, just me is enough. I can earn money to pay his debt.¡±


    Allen heard Ramha¡¯s words, and couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her, he took out a cigarette and smoked it and said:


    ¡°Okay, bring him here tomorrow, I will personally interview him, if he meets my requirements, I will hire him.¡±


    When she heard Allen say that, Ramha was overjoyed, she actively hugged him and kissed him on the lips instead of the thank you she wanted to say. Allen kissed her back, and the two of them struggled in bed again until exhausted and fell asleep.


    ________________

 Chapter 74 Injustice

    The next morning, Allen and Ramha woke up with ack of sleep, they had to drink coffee to wake up to continue doing their work as servants. While Ramha called Nilo to the mansion to see Mr. Allen, Allen had to go to his master Brian¡¯s room to check on the maid Jane¡¯s work every morning, to see if she had woken up and taken care of everything for the morning. Then he went to Mr. Wibul¡¯s room to arrange some important papers. When the job is done, he will go to Nilo, Ramha¡¯s younger brother, to interview him for the position of gardener.


    Everything is still going as usual, when Jane wakes up, the first thing after breakfast is that she has to go to Brian¡¯s room to wake him up, except when he can¡¯t get up, she just ignores it. And keep doing the job you¡¯ve been assigned.


    Today is nothing special, after bringing Ramha¡¯s food cooked for him to use, she will take him to the self-study room as usual, and then take him to physical therapy with his own person in charge, next taking him for a walk in the garden and making Brian hot tea when he asked.


    And everything went well until Jane took him for a walk in the garden. Brian had seen a very disturbing sight that made him very angry. That¡¯s when Matthew secretly made love to Chesa in the garden, the two of them kissing passionately, regardless of anyone noticing. Matthew kissed Chesa¡¯s breasts while groping under her skirt with his hand, causing Chesa to moan in pleasure and delight. It seemed that the two of them were passionately making love without even realizing Brian¡¯s presence nearby. Brian looked at Matthew and Chesa with angry eyes, he used a stone to throw at them but purposely missed to attract attention. Brian¡¯s recent actions stopped Matthew and Chesa¡¯s expression, while Chesa was embarrassed when discovered by her nephew, Matthew was more indifferent.


    He wiped Chesa¡¯s lipstick off his mouth, buttoned his shirt, and walked over to Brian. He calmly asked:


    ¡°Oh, Brian. What a surprise to see you here. What crazy act did you just do? Throw stones at me?¡±


    Brian rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I loathe what you and Chesa did just now. How dare you touch the person you call your grandmother?¡±


    Matthew nodded.


    ¡°I still think that action is love, I love my grandmother very much and always want to make her happy. As you can see, isn¡¯t she enjoying the love I created and satisfying it?¡±


    Brian grumpy:


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, I thought you were still the same person you were before, but now you¡¯re nothing more than a beast that only acts for its own lust. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell this to Grandpa?¡±


    Matthew was a little confused by his brother¡¯s threat:


    ¡°How dare you? If you say another word, I¡¯ll break your leg with my own hands, I won¡¯t ask someone to smack you lightly.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words made Brian extremely surprised, he became even more angry:


    ¡°So everything from start to finish is yours, you sent someone to hit me in that race. I should have guessed it, I¡¯ve underestimated you, Matthew. And your threats, I won¡¯t be afraid of it. If you can do it smoothly, grandpa will kill you, aren¡¯t you afraid of that?¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t keep hisposure, he rushed over and grabbed Brian by the cor and pinned him to the ground. He hit Brian hard in the face and scolded:


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your grandfather to threaten me. You think I¡¯ll tremble at what you say? Bastard, I should have had someone hit you dead right then, you¡¯ve been bothering me too much already.¡±


    Jane shouted begging for Matthew but he did not hold back, on the contrary Brian was more aggressive, he used his hand to resist and strangle Matthew strongly. Jane panicked and ran to find other servants to help but was grabbed by Mrs. Chesa, who pped her a few times and stuffed Jane¡¯s mouth with her scarf so that she could not scream anymore.


    Brian saw Chesa bully the one he loved, he got up strong and strangled his brother harder, it made it hard for him to breathe and stopped punching Brian in the face. Brian took the opportunity, he hurriedly took the stick towards himself and hit Matthew many times in such a way that he felt pain. Meanwhile, Jane struggled hard, she used her hand to grip Chesa¡¯s flesh so that she let go of her hand.


    She took advantage of the loophole, immediately removed the gauze covering her mouth, bit her on the hand, and quickly ran away to call the servant toe. Chesa had lost Jane and injured her hand due to Jane¡¯s bite, she was also a bit confused and scared, so she motioned for Matthew to withdraw quickly. He also foresaw that the servants woulde, which would make him look bad. So, he temporarily let Brian go and left with Chesa.


    Jane quickly called for the servants, who rushed over and helped Master Brian into his wheelchair. While Brian was still feeling angry, he motioned for Jane to give him temporary first aid. Then ask her to take me to Grandpa Wibul¡¯s room.


    As soon as he saw Brian and Jane enter his room, Wibul paused for a moment, motioned for the housekeeper Allen to go out and confusedly asked his nephew:


    ¡°Brian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Brian angrily replied:


    ¡°Do you know what I saw in the garden today?¡±


    Wibul looked at Brian curiously, he was silent to wait for Brian to continue:


    ¡°The wife he married had an affair with her nephew in the courtyard of the mansion.¡±


    Wibul indifferently replied:


    ¡°Really? Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    Confused Brian asked again:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel angry?¡±


    Wibul calmly replied:


    ¡°Truly I have known this for a long time, Chesa is probably not a good wife for me.¡±


    Brian reproached:


    ¡°Then why do you still let them act like that?¡±


    Wibul smiled faintly and said:


    ¡°I want to see what they do next. But I was surprised because everything happened so quickly, they were able to tantly let the people in the mansion see. Chesa will take my punishment.¡±


    Brian calmly replied:


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll wait and see how you deal with it.¡±


    Brian¡¯s grandfather turned to Jane and asked her to report everything that happened at that time, after which Wibul sent his butler Allen to call Lady Chesa and Matthew here to talk. The two of them arrived in about 30 minutes. Mrs. Chesa had been bandaged by Matthew, who entered with a forced smile. As for Matthew, he kept his usual natural demeanor. Wibul looked at the wound on Chesa¡¯s hand and asked:


    ¡°Why is your hand hurt?¡±


    Chesa awkwardly replied:


    ¡°This morning, while making tea, I identally spilled hot water on my hands, resulting in burns.¡±


    Wibul asked again:


    ¡°Really? Yet I¡¯ve heard from a few people that you were bitten by someone during the struggle.¡±


    Chesa smiled, she suppressed the fear in her body and replied:


    ¡°They just made it up, there was absolutely no such thing. I was really burned.¡±


    Wibul smiled slightly, he looked at Matthew:


    ¡°Recently, you seem to likeing home earlier than before. Do you have any secrets to hide from me?¡±


    Matthew jokingly replied:


    ¡°If you say you have fallen in love with a girl in this mansion and want to return to the mansion soon to spend time with her. Do you believe me?¡±


    Wibulughed and continued:


    ¡°Oh, so that person is your grandmother, right?¡±


    Matthew was silent, he just chuckled when his grandfather found out his secret. Wibul added:


    ¡°Matthew, I understand you very well. Why don¡¯t you tell me that?¡±


    Matthew innocently said:


    ¡°Do I need to tell him? It¡¯s evident in this mansion, I love her and have Chesa¡¯s consent. I think you should know that for yourself, because she was unfaithful to you.¡±


    Chesa couldn¡¯t keep herposure at this point, shouting:


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. What he said is not true, I really love you so much, Wibul.¡±


    Wibul said coldly:


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you should be a little honest with me. I already know everything. Like what Matthew said, yes, this mansion has its rules, servants are liked by Matthew or Brian, they can use them as they please but to the extent that I allow it. And you, my official wife, don¡¯t like this position, do you want to go back to being a servant of mine before?¡±


    Chesa wept and replied:


    ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry for making you angry. I won¡¯t let this happen again.¡±


    Wibul called the butler Allen, he coldly said:


    ¡°Allen, take good care of Lady Chesa tonight, tomorrow I need her toe with me to court to sign the divorce papers.¡±


    Chesa ran to Wibul, knelt down and begged him:


    ¡°Wibul, please. Don¡¯t treat me like that. I know it¡¯s wrong. I will be your obedient wife.¡±


    Wibul motioned to Allen, who sent her out of the room. When Matthew saw that, he happily said:


    ¡°Turns out grandpa knows everything, I really admire you. You handled everything extremely well.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wibul has a little annoyed, replied:


    ¡°I warn you, this is thest time I forgive you. Don¡¯t let it happen again, I won¡¯t ignore it so easily.¡±


    Matthew nodded, a smile on his face, bowed to him in thanks, winked at Brian provocatively, and walked out of the room. Meanwhile, Brian¡¯s anger was boiling in his chest more and more, he threw the tea cup on the ground and broke it to pieces and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wibul, is that all? Are you going to condon Matthew so easily again?¡±


    Wibul calmly replied:


    ¡°You¡¯ve be sensitive again, I forgive Matthew because this is inherently a small matter, Chesa is not a good woman after all. She was born as a servant, I loved her and gave her everything she wanted, but she deceived me. So what else can I do than what I said.¡±


    Brian was helpless:


    ¡°Yes, everything about Chesa, I have no idea but Matthew, you don¡¯t me him. It frustrates me that you have taken the matter lightly. Moreover, he was the one who sent the person to hit the car and broke my leg. Are you still ignoring things like that?¡±


    Wibul suddenly asked:


    ¡°Did Matthew send someone to cause you an ident?¡±


    Brian smiled and did not answer, Mr. Wibul continued:


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that. I will investigate and confirm it. And you should also reconsider your actions. It is very disrespectful.¡±


    Brian chuckles.


    ¡°That¡¯s the response you deserve.¡±


    Annoying Wibul says:


    ¡°And when you get angry, you torture your servant?¡±


    He looked at the bruise on Jane¡¯s knee and continued:


    ¡°If you be more extreme and extravagant, I will have to interfere in your personal life. More importantly, this is a reminder, not a threat. Do you understand that?¡±


    Brian calmly replied:


    ¡°Yes. As always, I had to be obedient. Otherwise you will punish me harder, won¡¯t you?


    Wibul did not answer Brian¡¯s question, he turned to his butler Allen, saying:


    ¡°Allen, bring some medicine to Master Brian. Take him to his room and prepare the car, I need to go to thepany.¡±


    Brian smiled faintly, knowing that his grandfather dodged his question, he ordered Jane to take him back to his room. Along the way, Brian froze, he cried when he was in a wheelchair. His actions took her by surprise, and Jane stopped pushing and looked flustered. She bent down, gently took a towel to wipe his tears, Jane softly andforted:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Brian took Jane¡¯s hand and shouted:


    ¡°Why? Why have I been under his control all these years? Why? It drives me crazy.¡±


    Jane panicked at Brian¡¯s anger, she tried to appease:


    ¡°I think Mr. Wibul did it for your own good. It will be fine, don¡¯t get angry. Can you let go of my hand?¡±


    Brian gripped Jane¡¯s arm even tighter, he pulled her to sit on hisp and kissed Jane passionately on the lips, shouting:


    ¡°Want to be good to me? He just wanted to control my life.¡±


    Brian¡¯s passionate kisses made Jane feel suffocated, she pushed him away even though he was holding her tighter. She couldn¡¯t stand it, so she pped him and shouted:


    ¡°Stop, you¡¯re like an immature child. Sir Wibul was right to warn you, you deserve it. I don¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jane got up and ran away. Brian also did not keep her by his side like before because now he felt himself suddenly bing weak and cowardly.


    _________________

 Chapter 75 Meeting Wendy again

    As Mr. Wibul warned, the next day in the mansion a special guest arrived. That person was none other than Henry, Wibul¡¯s nephew and Brian¡¯s cousin.


    That morning, after Brian had breakfast brought up by Jane, he went for a walk around the garden to help his leg heal faster. And like every time before, after practice, he would return to his room to rest, change clothes, have tea and read a book. But today, a guest Brian did not expect came to this mansion, so Brian did not have any preparation to receive him.


    While Brian was reading a book, the butler Allen took Henry to his room, much to Jane and Brian¡¯s surprise. Butler Allen signaled Jane to leave, when she saw Brian unresponsive, she obeyed Allen.


    Brian watched Henry enter his room in confusion, while Henry appeared quite leisurely, sitting down on the sofa and sipping tea in hand. Brian curiously asked:


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Henry smiled and replied.


    ¡°Perhaps I want to visit my cousin.¡±


    Brianughed, he sat there watching Henry while he was drinking tea. Henry suddenly asked:


    ¡°How are you, Brian? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡±


    Brian nonchntly replied:


    ¡°Yes, everything is the same, life in the mansion is boring. It¡¯s just that my leg has gradually recovered, which can also be seen as good news.¡±


    Henry nodded in agreement as he watched Brian¡¯s bright face. He suddenly said:


    ¡°I heard Mr. Wibul about the ident that happened to you, I¡¯m sorry, but fortunately your injury shows signs of rapid recovery.¡±


    Brian calmly, he picked up the tea cup and took a sip and asked:


    ¡°Yes thanks. And don¡¯t go round about it Henry, that¡¯s not your style.¡±


    Henry shrugged, he gave a friendly smile and replied:


    ¡°Yes. I think you¡¯ve already guessed why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Brian hummed:


    ¡°Perhaps, I think Mr. Wibul asked you toe to me for some purpose.¡±


    Henry slowly said:


    ¡°The truth is that I came to heal you. Mr. Wibul said you should control your behavior through psychotherapy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯mpletely normal, I don¡¯t have mental illnesses, only he is sick. It¡¯s crazy to invite you here to treat me.¡±


    ¡°At first, when I heard about this request, I was also a bit confused, but since Mr. Wibul has helped me a lot, so I want to thank him.¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t understand, he just wanted to find a reason to punish and control me. Your presence here ispletely useless.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll be here to treat you.¡±


    ¡°No need, you should go back to your own house.¡±


    ¡°If I go home, you will be threatened by Mr. Wibul¡¯s guards, don¡¯t you feel trapped?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it happened in the past, it drove me crazy.¡±


    ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t let it happen again now, you know it sucks, right?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian looked at Henry andughed, he asked again:


    ¡°So what do you think I should do now?¡±


    ¡°Do it my way, everything will be fine.¡±


    Brian was a little curious, he waited for Henry to continue:


    ¡°I can understand your behavior, I saw your servant when I first walked in here. She is very beautiful. And I already see your problem. I have an offer for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I am testing a euphoric drug for a human who will do anything you ask. But unfortunately it is not finished yet. Would you like to try it?¡±


    Brian happily says:


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. So what will I do to get it?¡±


    ¡°You really understand me, Brian. But first, you should be obedient, y the role of a good grandson so that Mr. Wibul doesn¡¯t watch over you closely.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so you don¡¯t have toe here to heal.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll get your leg back to normal. Isn¡¯t that the job of a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Also, in order to make your y better, I had to separate you and your servant for a while.¡±


    ¡°Why? No, I disagree.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Brian, it¡¯s only temporary. I know you will miss her but it onlysts for a short time. Mr. Wibul will have a long business trip next week as far as I know, then you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore and I will return her to you. And your leg is about to recover, why don¡¯t you use that time to practice to get your leg back to normal?¡±


    Hearing that, Brian hummed and replied:


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll listen to you this time.¡±


    ¡°Very well, brother.¡±


    And that afternoon, Brian had to let Jane follow Henry back to Vi Zik at his request. Henry needs a servant to take care of his wife Wendy, Jane is very suitable for this job.


    Meanwhile, Jane is also surprised that she can leave the Lawrence mansion to go somewhere else, so she will find a way to escape more easily, on the other hand, she feels happy andfortable when she does not have to be seen Brian every day, she will be living for herself temporarily for a few days in Zik.


    But Brian also told Henry everything about Jane and asked him to watch her carefully. It was indeed a difficult decision for Brian when he let her out of his arms. Before she got into the car, Brian hugged Jane and said:


    ¡°I know you¡¯re happy right now, but this is only temporary, you¡¯ll be back here soon.¡±


    Jane said nothing, she said to herself:


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me toe back here, I¡¯ll find a way to escape if I can.¡±


    Brian had to let go of Jane and stroked her hair gently, he kissed her lightly on the forehead, making Jane quite shy. She followed Henry¡¯s servant and loaded her luggage into the car, not forgetting to wave goodbye to everyone.


    Henry took Jane to Vi Zik, this ce in Jane¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s really not as big as Lawrence¡¯s mansion but it¡¯s also quite spacious and airy for a family to live in. Jane carried her luggage and entered under the guidance of G, a close servant of Henry. She said:


    ¡°Wee to this ce, Jane. I¡¯m G, the butler here.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room. And I will also briefly describe your temporary work here.¡±


    ¡°Yes madam.¡±


    ¡°The young master¡¯s wife is pregnant, you have a duty to take care of her. Serve her breakfast, make tea, take her for a walk, and follow her orders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it well.¡±


    After G took Jane to her room to store her luggage, she took Jane to Wendy¡¯s ce. Jane since meeting Henry, she is also curious about what his wife looks like, because Dr. Henry is a rich, elegant and handsome man, she thinks his wife will also be very special.


    And when Jane entered the room, she saw a pregnant girl sitting in an embroidered chair, a familiar figure looming as Jane drew closer. She suddenly eximed:


    ¡°Wendy? Is it you?¡±


    Wendy was stunned to see the girl standing in front of her, this face, this white hair, unmistakably, the friend who had been with her in that room. Memories of the past came rushing back violently. Wendy widened her eyes and nodded to Jane, she quickly ran over and hugged Wendy with great joy:


    ¡°Thank god, you are okay. I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Me too. You have sessfully escaped from the traffickers and are here.¡±


    The two girls hugged each other tightly and burst into tears, they confided and shared with each other everything that happened during the past time. Jane hears and feels surprised about Wendy, now that she has found her own happiness and be the wife of a doctor. As for Wendy, she sympathizes with Jane¡¯s situation, when Jane has not yet found her freedom. Wendy looked at Jane andmented:


    ¡°Our fate is pitiful. Always have to live under the pressure of others.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever regretted falling in love with Henry?¡±


    ¡°Once, because he was an asshole before, he always forced me. But now I love him, I have a baby with him. I have also gradually epted him for who he is.¡±


    Jane sees Wendy and looks at herself, she has a deep sympathy, but Wendy and her are different. Wendy was the wife of a doctor and Jane, she was just a servant, she really didn¡¯t want to go back there, Jane had to find her own way out and way. Now that she was in this ce, a ce that wasn¡¯t Lawrence¡¯s mansion, it made her thought of escaping even more intense. So the more Jane wanted to do it, she thought for a moment and said:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like life at the mansion, so I always intended to run away. But when Ie here, everything bes a lot easier, can you help me escape from here? As I know, he wille here to pick me up, when conditions permit.¡±


    ¡°This is a bit difficult, because there are many guards here. I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll try to help you.¡±


    Jane happily replied:


    ¡°Thank.¡±


    That night, after Jane was on duty as a maid to help Wendy wash up, she went back to her bedroom. Wendy used some hot tea in her room, she looked at Henry and said:


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m d to see Jane, the new servant you brought in, she¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is very good to me. Jane is like my little sister. And now Jane wants me to help her. Jane wants to leave the Lawrence mansion and move out. If she likes being with me that would be great, but maybe as she said, Jane prefers living outside.¡±


    Henry heard that, and quickly interrupted:


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re talking about, I made a deal with Brian, this is only temporary, and sooner orter Jane is Brian¡¯s person, he¡¯lle pick her up. So we can¡¯t help or help her escape. While we are still having problems, and most importantly, the safety of you and our son. Don¡¯t mind other things.¡±


    Wendy was disappointed, she looked at Henry¡¯s serious face and said:


    ¡°I know, I just wanted to help her. Because I sympathize with Jane, she and I are in the same situation.¡±


    Henry took Wendy¡¯s hand, kissed it and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. You and Jane are different. I¡¯ll help her with other things, except run away. And there¡¯s nothing else we can do, okay?¡±


    Wendy looked at Henry¡¯s cold eyes looking at her, she remained silent, just nodded silently in agreement. Wendy knows how difficult it is to change this man¡¯s decision, so she will think of a way to help Jane on her own.


    During Jane¡¯s stay at the Zik mansion, Brian was at the Lawrence mansion performing Henry¡¯s exercise exercises, which Henry asked him to do. Brian used his time and efforts to practice, his leg haspletely recovered, he can now walk normally without a cane. And Brian is very happy about it, but he still wants his legs to be stronger, to be able to run and jump like normal so he works harder every day. Brian will soon return to school toplete his remaining subjects, because shortly after he will graduate and go to work at his grandfather¡¯spany.


    With each passing day when Jane was absent from the mansion, Brian missed Jane more and more, he couldn¡¯t live without her, he grew more restless and uneasy in his heart. So to relieve everything, he yed tennis and baseball, he wanted his mood to befortable, temporarily ease the longing for the girl he loved. Gideon and Felix went to the mansion to y tennis with Brian, theyughed:


    ¡°Hey, handsome guy. Don¡¯t fight so hard, I¡¯ve already lost a few matches.¡±


    Felix added:


    ¡°Perhaps Brian is thinking of someone going crazy, but he can¡¯t do anything about it, that¡¯s why he¡¯s focused on this match.¡±


    Gideon patted Felix on the shoulder in approval, Brian ignored it and focused on ying tennis, he ended the match with the result of his victory.


    Meanwhile, Jane was with Wendy, both sewing clothes together, Jane suddenly said:


    ¡°Being here with you is really fun. I also want a friend to talk to every day.¡±


    ¡°Then you stay here with me, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t, I still want to live the outside life. You too, Wendy.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 76 Returning

    Wendy heard Jane say that, suddenly a little sad, she also had that thought before, she also wanted to be as strong as Jane and live true to herself. So Wendy said:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you. I can¡¯t see you sad every day.¡±


    ¡°Really? Will you help me escape?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but be careful and tactful. Because Henry disagrees with my decision.¡±


    Jane smiled and nodded in agreement, she hugged Wendy as a thank you. That evening, Wendy took advantage of the shift watchman, she signaled Jane to leave by the back door quickly, at this time Jane changed into another pair of gardeners¡¯ pants to avoid being noticed.


    And when Wendy returned while she was being searched by G, Jane hid alone along the path that Wendy pointed out, she was captured by Henry¡¯s subordinates. Wendy returned to her room, drank milk prepared by G and climbed into bed as usual, she thought Jane had left and felt happy.


    Meanwhile, in a room below the basement, Jane has her hands tied behind her back and gagged with duct tape. She wakes up after being knocked unconscious by someone, she finds Henry present there and examines his experimental potions. Henry looked at Jane happily and said:


    ¡°I, like Brian, don¡¯t like my prey escaping.¡±


    Jane asked suspiciously:


    ¡°Did Brian ask you to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he suggested that I watch over you well. But maybe I trusted Wendy too much, I thought she would obediently listen to me, but in truth she was shaken and helped her escape.¡±


    ¡°Poor Wendy, she just wanted to help me, because before that she was also nning to leave you, just like I am now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but perhaps you are more stubborn than Wendy. Therefore, I think I will use a stronger measure for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°One more thing, this is something Brian is looking forward to.¡±


    Henry had a syringe in his hand, he pumped the medicine from a white bottle of water on the table. Henry injected it into Jane¡¯s arm when she was tied to a chair, she struggled but still could not resist the restraints of the two servants beside her. Jane received the medicine and slowly closed her eyes, she fell into a temporarya.


    When she wakes up, Jane discovers that she has returned to the Lawrence mansion because the things around her are very familiar, and worse, she is lying on the bed of her master Brian. She thought fearfully:


    ¡°Have I returned to this ce? I was knocked unconscious by someone when trying to escape in Zik, and after that, I don¡¯t remember anything. So my escape n failed, I¡¯m back again.¡±


    Jane was about to get out of bed when she was even more confused, when one of her hands was tied by a long chain, which was hooked to the bed she was lying on. Jane tried to take it off but couldn¡¯t. She suddenly felt her throat dry. Jane drank arge pitcher of water on the table. She felt that her body seemed to be severely dehydrated, so she drank a lot of water to satisfy her thirst, she drank tworge water bottles ced nearby.


    After that, Jane felt a headache and dizziness again, each time getting worse, causing her to lie down on the bed and fall asleep without realizing it. Until the afternoon, when Brian came home from school.


    Brian happily entered the room to see Jane sleeping, he went to the bathroom to clean his body. Brian walked out, he put on pajamas and lit a candle, the sweet scent of the candle made Jane slowly wake up. She opened her eyes and looked at him with a dreamy face. Brian sat across from Jane and asked:


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jane looked at Brian bewildered, her mind became heavy, she said in a drunken state:


    ¡°I only remember that I am Jane, the maid of this mansion.¡±


    ¡°Very well, do you remember anything else?¡±


    Jane shook her head, Brian smiled and continued:


    ¡°You are my servant and my girl. You always do everything I ask. Anything, including sex. So what do you think?¡±


    In a daze, Jane replied:


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    Brian smiled and expressed satisfaction, indeed, using Henry¡¯s medicine is the best, as long as he injects her with a regr dose of medicine every day, Jane will forever obediently and unconditionally obey him. And don¡¯t make Jane fall and startle, because that will inadvertently wake her up with a concussion. By Henry¡¯s method, it was like using arge dose of anesthetic mixed with hallucinogenic stimnts, as well as a small amount of human euphoria, each of which was measured to a moderate extent.


    Therefore, Brian must treat Jane as gently and gently as possible. He cherished Jane the way he was picking a beautiful flower in the garden. Brian looked at Jane lovingly, he let her arms wrap around his body and Brian took the initiative to kiss Jane on the lips. She felt her body heat up a bit as he kissed her passionately, and she kissed Brian back. He kissed her harder and unbuttoned her shirt with his hand, revealing her tender breasts, and Brian quickly sucking on them with his mouth.


    Then he groped under Jane¡¯s skirt with his hand, he touched Jane¡¯s pussy inside her panties, Brian used his skillful fingers to touch the sensitive spot inside her and gently palpate it. That made her body even hotter, Jane was extremely ufortable and wet now, the water had spread to wet her panties.


    Brian then took off her panties and threw them aside, he moved to sit behind her, picked up Jane by using his hands to spread her legs, moved across another room without he was prepared. It is his reading room, including a desk, a video camera is ced there and even things that make people more excited. He spread her legs and put Jane on his desk, he said:


    ¡°Stay the same position and don¡¯t change it. Look at the camera and smile at me.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she sat in this position, trembling and shy, she obediently replied:


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Brian turned on the camera and asked her to look directly at it, Jane did as Brian said, he sat next to her and poked Jane¡¯s vagina with his finger. He prated deeper and deeper inside, making Jane unbearable, she sshed water outside and had to always keep a smile on her lips. Because if she doesn¡¯t do it right, Jane will be whipped by Brian.


    She sshed water once, twice and three times, all of Jane¡¯s actions were captured on camera. In addition to having fun, she also had to say erotic words to make Brian hot. If she didn¡¯t do it right, he would whip her lightly into her vulva. The more he hit her, the hotter she got, and Jane sshed more water.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­Moreover, I like it¡­. I want it more¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so pretty now, your vagina is hot. It spewed out more water.¡±


    Brian knelt down to take in the water that Jane had shot out, which she freely gushed out, it stimted her and made her do it. After a while, Jane was also exhausted after being shot several times, she sat on top of him and was given his penis into her vagina. Brian pushed rhythmically for Jane¡¯s enjoyment, his dick loud and hot making Jane moan louder and louder.


    ¡°Now follow me.¡±


    Jane obeyed, she repeated what Brian said:


    ¡°I¡¯m my master¡¯s property, I¡¯m a girl who likes sex.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Brian used his tongue to lick her vagina onest time to make her hot again, he took off all of Jane¡¯s clothes to leave her naked, he lifted her up and had sex continuously in many different positions. He changed positions from the kitchen, sofa, desk, bathroom and bedroom. He even had sex with her directly on the floor, anywhere he could think of. Brian made love to her every now and then, he shot semen outside and continued to inject drugs into Jane¡¯s body to make her sedated.


    Just like that, it hadsted about two days in a row, now there was no part of her body that Brian hadn¡¯t touched. Jane is like a sex doll for her owner tofortably use. After each lovemaking, she was bathed and changed by him, he cared for her thoughtfully and did not let her body get dirty.


    And today will be the same, but no, a few changes have happened. Brian has to stay at school toplete the aptitude test, he wille hometer than usual. So, everything about Jane will be taken care of by Ramha, she is too busy with work in the kitchen, so she forgot to give Jane medicine as instructed by owner Brian.


    So when Jane woke up, she felt extremely dizzy, she was a little headache and rested in bed. Suddenly she remembered something that had happened during this time, she remembered the day she ran away from the Zik mansion and was caught by Henry. He injected her with some kind of drug. She then woke up at the Lawrence mansion.


    Followed by the days she was in that room with Brian, Jane did everything he asked and filmed the action that showed her uneptable and dirty. She remembered everything and burst into tears, she wanted to scream loudly but was afraid of being discovered, Jane had to hide her humiliation in her chest. She thought to herself:


    ¡°He is the devil, he turns himself into a sex doll. That¡¯s why I hate him, I hate this ce. I have to find a way to escape from here at all costs.¡±


    Jane thought so and she acted immediately, she took advantage of when there was no guard, Jane sneaked out of the room. She remembered that behind the garden in the mansion there was an exit, it was covered with sharp thorns interspersed with a sturdy fence. It looks like a work of art made of long vines, at first nce it would be impossible to tell that this was once an emergency exit, a back door of the mansion.


    Jane found out about this ce while taking Brian for a walk, she researched the ce many times and every time someone reminded her not to go near that area, maybe they know if someone is hiding that way will be punished. And now, Jane remembered it, she wanted to try her luck again.


    Therefore, she went to that ce stealthily and caught Nilo doing her daily gardening work. He had seen Jane once, giving her things to Jane instead of his sister, he had watched Jane sleep and fell in love with her beauty.


    Nilo knows Jane was forced by Brian but he can¡¯t do anything to help her. And right now, he identally met her here, which surprised him. Jane was hiding in a bush, Nilo looked at her questioningly:


    ¡°Do you need my help with anything?¡±


    Jane asked fearfully:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Brian¡¯s subordinate?¡±


    Nilo bluntly replied:


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a gardener who just got hired here.¡±


    Jane heard this and quickly asked:


    ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    Nilo is still quite confused, he also knows what she is doing, he was also instructed by Ramha about it, if any servant has suspicious intentions or wants to escape, he must arrest that person and report it to master Brian.


    But this time, he hesitated and couldn¡¯t act like that. Nilo looked at Jane and asked again:


    ¡°You want to run away from here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please help me.¡±


    Before Nilo could answer, he suddenly heard Brian¡¯s car horn, he has returned home now, which made Jane and Nilo more rmed. He quickly replied:


    ¡°Okay, everything will be fine, follow me.¡±


    Jane nodded, she hurriedly followed Nilo to move by another path at the back of the garden, perhaps this was the path that Nilo had just discovered, he had identally known it thanks to Ramha, by her She often sneaks out of the mansion this way to give him leftovers and some money to repay her father¡¯s debt, when Ramha doesn¡¯t have much time to return home.


    _________________

 Chapter 77 Running away again

    This shortcut will lead Jane to a field of roses, it is nted by a man who lives nearby, so just follow this path, cross the flower field and Jane will see a path go to another ce, where she wants to go.


    So when Jane meets Nilo, he is the savior in her dark life at this time. Brian entered the room and did not see Jane, he angrily questioned his servants and ordered them to search all ces in this mansion.


    He also ran to look for her everywhere, repeatedly calling her name fiercely. And when she smoothly took the shortcut, she was seen by Brian¡¯s subordinates using the camera. He informed Brian, received the news, he immediately ran to that ce.


    Jane realized that danger was close to her, she ran faster, she had taken the shortcut and was in the flower field now. The beauty and fragrance of the rose startled Jane a little, and she paused for a few seconds to admire the sight. Then she continued to run.


    At this time, Brian ran to the flower field, he ran after Jane from behind to catch her. Jane turned her head and found Brian following her, panicked and ran faster. Jane had carelessly tripped over a log and fell, she had a scratch on her leg but it was only a small skin wound.


    She got up and kept running, just a little more and she would be out of this ce. Jane ran as fast as she could, but freedom once again slipped from her grasp. Brian caught up with her, he rushed over and hugged her tightly causing Jane to fall forward. Shey on the crushed flower field and resisted him. She shouted:


    ¡°Let me go, you rotten bastard.¡±


    ¡°Come on,e back to me.¡±


    Jane pped Brian hard on the cheek, she angrily scolded him:


    ¡°What am I really to you? A sex doll? You ruthlessly trampled my body. I hate you.¡±


    Brian tore off her shirt and controlled:


    ¡°No matter how many times you resist and run away from me, I will catch you and keep you by my side. Jane, you¡¯re mine. You belong to me.¡±


    Jane cried harder for her fate, she let Brian kiss her neck and chest, she helplessly looked at that beautiful sky in a field of fragrant flowers like this.


    Brian forcefully tore Jane¡¯s shirt, he sucked hard on her breast until it turned red, he took off Jane¡¯s miniskirt and put his penis inside, he pushed rhythmically in and out while the top kept kissing her lips.


    Jane didn¡¯t kiss back, she clutched his arm to endure, she looked at Brian with helpless, lifeless eyes. Once again, Jane let him use her body at will.


    After he satisfied his lust, Brian released her and let her lie naked beside him, he dressed Jane and carried her back to the mansion. On the way back, a rain began toe, he wrapped her in his shirt and carried her away in the rain. Jane was tired of running and getting wet in the rain, so she had a fever that night.


    Brian took good care of Jane, he changed her clothes, fed her and gave her fever-reducing medicine. Jane was still asleep and lethargic throughout the night, she had nightmares a few times, Brian gently hugged Jane andforted her.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯te near, don¡¯t make me do that, no¡­Stop.¡±


    Jane suddenly startled in the middle of the night and shouted, Brian hugged her tightly in his arms tofort:


    ¡°Everything is fine, it¡¯s okay. Good girl.¡±


    Brian looked at the tears rolling down her cheeks, he also regretted a bit, maybe he was too cruel to this little girl. Having a little peace, Jane continued to fall into aa and had nightmares:


    ¡°Pearl, I miss mom. Don¡¯t leave me, I want to go back, I don¡¯t want to be here.¡±


    Jane said while sobbing, she clung to his arm and trembled, Brian continued to reassure her and held her in his arms, he kissed her forehead, whispering:


    ¡°Good, you¡¯ll see her soon. I will take you there.¡±


    He patted Jane on the back gently, this is how his mother used to do when he was a child, he suddenly remembered her and felt regret for his cruel actions towards Jane. Sometimes he wonder if this is love? Because for Brian so far, he has known many girls, he really can¡¯t distinguish his feelings. Or because of Kabel¡¯s deception, Brian was not brave enough to truly love someone again.


    After a moment of constion, Jane seemed less agitated, she fell into her own sleep. And Brian, he quietly watched her sleeping soundly in his arms, he wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with his hand, whispering softly:


    ¡°Sorry, I was wrong, don¡¯t cry. I will try to be gentler with you.¡±


    More than a dayter, Jane recovered but was still slightly warm, due to some side effect of the drug Henry had given her earlier. Jane still felt dizzy and had a headache, she was always in a hazy state and constantly drowsy. She looked at Brian with sad eyes and didn¡¯t say a word, Jane dodged when he asked her about something.


    And Mr. Wibul has returned from a long business trip, he knows Brian¡¯s actions with Jane, he has severely punished and scolded him. Mr. Wibul sent a doctor to treat Jane, fortunately her health is stable, but she needs more rest.


    Therefore, Jane is temporarilyid off from her job as a servant, until she is well enough, she will return to work, but as a caretaker for Mia. Lady Hazel¡¯s daughter will be staying here for a while, because her parents are divorced, Hazel needs time to settle down in everything including her health and spirit so she wants to go somewhere after a while, the rest will be handled by Mr. Wibul.


    Jane received the news and felt very happy, but she always carried a deep sadness in her heart. Jane still avoided Brian and bowed politely like a normal servant in the mansion.


    From that, after being severely punished and taught by his grandfather for 24 hours, he also regretted his actions. Just as he had promised himself, Brian would try to be gentler with Jane.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After a week of rest, Jane made a full recovery and returned to work. She learns to take care of Mia, the baby is a good child, so Jane is also less difficult. Mia¡¯s birthday is a few days away, and Jane happily prepares a small gift for her. She went out into the garden and picked beautiful flowers. That day was Brian¡¯s day off, he identally caught her there. Brian passed by and saw Jane drop a flower, he quickly picked it up and said:


    ¡°Jane, you dropped it.¡±


    Jane epted the flower branch from Brian¡¯s hand, she bowed politely and replied:


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    She held a bunch of cotton in her hand and was about to leave when Brian caught her hand. He hugged her tightly and kissed her lips passionately, he shouted:


    ¡°Why do you keep avoiding me? I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    She annoyedly pushed Brian away, the flower branches she was holding fell to the ground, Jane pped him, scolding:


    ¡°Enough, you bastard.¡±


    Jane was about to turn to run away when he hugged her tofort her:


    ¡°Sorry to hurt you, a week has passed I regret a lot. I miss you and want to hug you like this. Please forgive me.¡±


    Jane burst into tears, she shook her head and said:


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t forgive you. The one who hurt me.¡±


    Brian turned her around, he looked directly into her tear-stained eyes and said:


    ¡°When I saw that you were sick because of me, I was heartbroken. I don¡¯t want to see you like that anymore. I¡¯ll be more gentle with you, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Jane looked at Brian with tears in her eyes, she said coldly:


    ¡°Then you erase everything you turned my body on.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll delete it.¡±


    Brian led her into his room, he turned on the camera and directly erased it for her to see. She wiped her tears with her hand and said:


    ¡°Where else do you keep it?¡±


    Brian quickly replied:


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Jane said nothing, she bowed politely to Brian and quickly left the room. He immediately stopped her, saying:


    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re still my servant.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one in charge of taking care of Mia now. I am no longer your servant.¡±


    ¡°Okay, since I¡¯m still under Mr. Wibul¡¯s instruction and Mia will be staying here temporarily, when her motheres to pick up Mia, you¡¯ll be my servant again.¡±


    Jane said nothing, Brian took Jane¡¯s hand and kissed it and left the room, she breathed a sigh of relief and said to herself:


    ¡°For now, just avoid him, he won¡¯t touch me anyway, if he treats me badly, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Wibul for help.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 78 Found

    Meanwhile on the ind of Isan, Matida and her close servant Menka arrived here after a few days of sailing. She found Elise¡¯s clues thanks to the secret search.


    She was forced to be strong and determined to find her daughter. She used the excuse to visit a friend, Matida and she had to pretend to y in front of Arthur to cover his eyes. At the same time, she received a rumor that Elise had lived with a woman named Pearl first, the woman who cruelly separated her mother and daughter when Pearl did not hand Elise over to the police but voluntarily raised her child. Elise became her stepdaughter.


    Today, Matida will go to the hospital on the ind and meet her in person. When she entered the hospital room, she saw a woman with many machines attached around her body, she had a seizurest night. Matida looked at the nametag on the hospital bed, she saw Pearl¡¯s name, she felt pity when she looked at this old woman on the bed. Perhaps her illness had made her much older than her actual age. All of Matida¡¯s previous feelings of hatred for her suddenly disappeared, reced by a deeppassion for a stranger.


    Pearl heard a noise beside her and opened her heavy eyes to look around, she saw a well-dressed middle-aged woman standing in front of her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Matida, the biological mother of the child you adopted and raised for a long time.¡±


    Pearl was deeply moved, she opened her eyes wider, and stared at Matida:


    ¡°Really? Are you Jane¡¯s biological mother?¡±


    ¡°Jane?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her name is Jane, that¡¯s the name I gave her.¡±


    Pearl looked at Matida and sighed.


    ¡°I was the one who saved it, but I was also the one who harmed it. I selfishly kept her by my side.¡±


    At this point, Matida couldn¡¯t keep herposure, saying:


    ¡°Yes, for you to save her from death, I am very grateful to you. But you didn¡¯t hand over my daughter to the police, you kept her by your side, while you weren¡¯t able to raise her well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it made me regret a lot.¡±


    Pearl coughed as soon as she finished speaking, making Matida even more embarrassed and sympathetic, she said:


    ¡°Okay, everything has happened, now it¡¯s all in the past, I can¡¯t me you forever, I will find a way to make up for her, because part of it is also my fault, because lost my daughter.¡±


    Pearl nodded in thanks, Matida walked over to give her an encouraging hug, she saw that Pearl¡¯s condition was very serious, so she didn¡¯t want to talk about Elise being sold by traffickers. To make matters worse, the person who did it was none other than Pearl¡¯s ex-husband, so Matida kept it a secret and didn¡¯t reveal it to Pearl, because it wouldn¡¯t be good for her health.


    Matida sent some money to her to cover her hospital bills before leaving the hospital. Next, Matida will go to Mr. Harvet¡¯s house to check and have someone investigate the whereabouts of the traffickers.


    Matida entered the dpidated house, she looked at the little girl¡¯s room with girls¡¯ clothes and seashells lined up side by side decorating the wall, she suddenly burst into tears, she didn¡¯t expect her beloved daughter I live such a miserable life.


    All the clothes were old and tattered, not even a new one, and there weren¡¯t any makeup items, hairpins or jewelry on the table. Things that young girls like very much, yet Elise, who was originally ady, lived such a miserable life. Matida thought of that and burst into tears, she deeply hated those who had tortured her daughter like this.


    After a while of sightseeing, Matida also left that ce and stopped at a hotel on the ind to rest. She had Inki, her best subordinate, track down the traffickers on the ind. And finally, after two days, he found those bastards.


    They work in groups and work very well, they are the ones who bought Elise from a man named Harvet, they took her with the others to a trading ce on the maind.


    And that ce is so familiar that it is the country where Matida is living. She received Inki¡¯s confirmation and immediately left the hotel in the night, she returned to the maind and continued to look for a ce called Zendi area. Where they ssified the group of people who were bought to other ces.


    After three days of rushing by train, Matida was in Zendi, as arge human trafficking organization, she contacted the police to assist her. Mr. Robert, after receiving the news that he was at that ce, he and his teammates suddenly broke in and sessfully arrested the traffickers.


    After some interrogation, one of them revealed that the white-haired girl had been taken to a bar in Oniri Street. Matida received the news and went there, she met a girl named Enwa, who was once sent here to serve men, she was taught by a woman named Demut. But a few months before that, Demut was arrested by the police for murder, this bar was bought by someone else, the new owner is a good person, he opened a normal fast food restaurant in Here, he also epted the unfortunate girls who were sold as salesmen for him.


    Matida was about to leave when she couldn¡¯t find Elise¡¯s whereabouts when suddenly Enwa ran to talk to her, perhaps Enwa overheard the conversation between her and her boss and wanted to help.


    Enwa told everything she knew, she only knew that the white-haired girl had run away from the traffickers, because they had searched for her for a long time but still could not find her trace. Hearing this, Matida is overjoyed, so her daughter is okay, she was lucky to get out, maybe now Elise is somewhere she hasn¡¯t found yet.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Matida received that news suddenly felt very excited, Elise and her live in the same city, it will soon find out where her daughter is. Robert assisted Matida, he let the investigator trace the ces where the traffickers ran through while chasing the white-haired girl.


    Because the time was too long, it took many days to find the security camera, and in those days, Matida stood still, she was always in a state of anxiety and insecurity. But she still had to pretend, be normal in front of Mr. Arthur, to avoid the case that he found out and ruined everything for her.


    After many days of waiting, the police finally found out where Elise disappeared. It was a parking lot near arge shopping mall, the girl got into a ck car with a group of 4 people chasing. And when they left, the girl still didn¡¯t get off the car, the car continued to drive away with a chubby driver.


    The results of the police investigation showed that the driver was named Regi, he was working as a kitchen assistant at the Lawrence mansion, where the person named Wibul was living. He is the richest billionaire in this city with an estimated fortune of millions of dors. When she heard the police say this, Matida couldn¡¯t keep herposure, she screamed in pain, she fainted when she received the shocking news, Matida was taken by the servant Menka to a private vi to take care of her. squirrel. This ce was originally her restored old house.


    After waking up, Matida hurriedly let the driver drive her to the Lawrence mansion. She will definitely interrogate Mr. Wibul and bring her daughter back home.


    _________________

 Chapter 79 Being punished

    At the Zik mansion, a few days before, after Wendy learned that Jane had not escaped and was captured by Henry ording to the words that one of his close servants identally told her. Wendy was angry to find Henry to interrogate:


    ¡°Why did you do that to Jane?¡±


    ¡°I just did what I needed to do.¡±


    ¡°You can let her go, but you don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, can you still be mad at me? Didn¡¯t I say everything is not allowed. Don¡¯t make me lose control.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Jane? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me helping her escape.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you werepletely wrong.¡± Henry looked at Wendy with angry eyes.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re pregnant, I don¡¯t want to be rough with you, don¡¯t test my restraint.¡±


    Wendy went on to say:


    ¡°Well, if I wasn¡¯t pregnant, you would have tortured me, right?¡±


    Henry indignantly turned Wendy¡¯s body back, lifted her dress and brought his penis out. His actions rmed her.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make it hard, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, let the baby be happier when his parents make love.¡±


    Henry rubbed Wendy¡¯s pregnant belly with his hand, he touched her anus and examined it carefully:


    ¡°I just use it, the baby will be fine.¡±


    She looked at Henry in confusion while he was able to put his penis inside the anus smoothly, Henry pushed it in and out rhythmically making Wendy feel better. But she kept her smug attitude and said:


    ¡°You¡¯re such a badass, you make love to me all the time, no matter if I¡¯m normal, sick or pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re so naughty, you don¡¯t listen to me. If you¡¯re obedient, I won¡¯t punish you like this.¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t say anything, she let him have sex with her behind the scenes, because she knew there was only one way to make Henryfortable and stop ming her.


    After some gentle sex from behind, he also climaxed and spit out, while Wendy was so tired all over that she looked like she¡¯d just exercised for hours. Shey on the bed, holding her pregnant belly in her hands and looking bewildered. Henry approached and rubbed her pregnant belly, he whispered:


    ¡°He¡¯s been moving more, he seems happy to see his parents active. But he¡¯s the only one happy, I¡¯m not happy at all.¡±


    Wendyughed and looked at Henry and asked:


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he took my woman. I cannot love my wifepletely.¡±


    Wendy secretly giggled when Henry said that, the two of them looked at each other lovingly, they shared a deep passionate kiss.


    A few dayster, Vi Zik discovered a suspicious servant while Henry was busy researching in the basement office. She is a servant brought by Mr. Wibul, her name is Ily, she was bought by Mr. Norton when he was trying to send someone to infiltrate this mansion.


    It was the afternoon time, when Wendy had hot tea and some cake in the garden. She has a cat for about a week, it is Ted¡¯s servant cat, Wendy also loves cats so she keeps it by her side and often calls it Sicat.


    Today when Ily a new servant came here to work, she made tea and brought it to Wendy, she took it and Sicat spilled it on the ground.


    The water from the teacup spread to the ground and changed to ck, making Wendy panic unsteady, she shouted to G, but Ily was controlled by Ily. G at this time came and saw this scene, she was surprised and secretly called the bodyguards. G gently advises:


    ¡°Ily, calm down. You know how important thedy is to your master, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I know, but I just follow orders. If I am found I will be killed.¡±


    Wendy reassures:


    ¡°Can you let go of me? I won¡¯t do anything to you, you can get out of here safely.¡±


    Still holding Wendy with a knife to her neck, Ily said to Henry¡¯s wife:


    ¡°What kind of man do I know Master Henry is? And so is my boss, they won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    The bodyguards arrived, they surrounded the area and signaled to Ily to lower the knife and release Wendy. But Ily still did not follow, they were forced to pull out their guns to threaten, this time Ily held Wendy even tighter, she was also a bit embarrassed when a group of people surrounded her. She said:This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will kill this girl if youe near.¡±


    They had to back away a little while Ily moved Wendy slowly out through the exit behind the garden. Maybe Ily wanted to escape, so she took Wendy hostage.


    At this time, Henry received the news and immediately ran over, he had a gun in his hand and stood at a close distance, Henry took advantage when Ily was defenseless, he fired a shot at her leg. Ily screamed in pain, Henry quickly ran over and pulled Wendy towards him. A group of bodyguards rushed in and arrested Ily. Henry hugged Wendy tightly and worriedly asked:


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Wendy shook her head, he smiled and kissed her forehead and cheeks with joy, he opened his arms and fired another shot at Ily as she prepared to attack Wendy with a gun she got from the bodyguards. Ily was shot in the chest by a bullet from Henry causing her to fall and die on the spot. Wendy saw this scene and screamed, Henry hugged Wendy tightly to calm her down.


    After the bodyguards and servants collected Ily¡¯s body and cleaned up the ce, Henry brought Wendy back to her room with the help of the servant G. The two of them sat in the living room, Henry looked at G questioningly:


    ¡°She¡¯s the servant brought by Mr. Wibul, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she must have been bribed recently as she neared the end of her tenure with Mr. Wibul.¡±


    ¡°This I will ask Mr. Wibul, she is his person after all. But it¡¯s also your fault, G. You were too careless to leave Wendy alone with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was my fault. Please forgive me, master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish youter, but now let¡¯s secretly clean the basement room. Wendy will be staying there temporarily for a few months.¡±


    G obeyed, she retreated after Henry signaled. Wendy turned to Henry and said:


    ¡°You once told me that the duration of the will was in effect, but you needed specific documents to prove it was legal to receive the property from your mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when our baby is born, I will make a birth certificate for him. And it is thest valid legal document to inherit property, in addition to the marriage certificate.¡±


    Referring to the marriage certificate, Wendy¡¯s eyes were sad, she remembered that when she came here to live for a week, Henry put on her finger a ring with a simple proposal:


    ¡°Marry me.¡±


    She also smiled and nodded in agreement, but now Wendy can¡¯t have a perfect wedding because she knows Henry¡¯s special situation, he can¡¯t hold a wedding with her. So Wendy didn¡¯t mention it either. Henry looked at her attitude, he understood and said:


    ¡°Wendy, sorry for not giving you a perfect wedding, but I promise it will happen some day in the future. When it¡¯s all over and settled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. I understand our current situation. It¡¯s just thattely I¡¯ve been getting more sensitive and emotional, maybe because I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Henry kissed Wendy¡¯s cheek with aforting kiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, be optimistic. If you¡¯re sad, it won¡¯t be good for our children.¡±


    Wendy nodded obediently, she hugged Henry to feel his warmth. But she still can¡¯t avoid the insecurity that every day now, someone wants to kill her and her child.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Norton receives word that Wendy¡¯s assassin has been discovered and killed. He got angry and broke things, scolding:


    ¡°A bunch of useless people who just want to take my money.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let this happen again, because as far as Norton knew, Wendy was only a few months away. He had to act faster, Norton couldn¡¯t let his grandchild be born, because it would ruin everything that belonged to him.


    Norton sat quietly for a while and thought for a long time, then suddenly an idea came to him and immediately called his subordinates. He was ted with his decision.


    The next day, a forensic team arrives at the Zik mansion to meet Henry, who suspects him of performing a malicious experiment on the human body without a license. Henry thought with a small chuckle as they investigated him:


    ¡°Is this his n? It¡¯s really surprising.¡±


    They searched Henry¡¯s entire house and checked his documents. But they still couldn¡¯t find anything, it was all just normal paperwork rted to the patient and the licensed drug research. They left the ce afterpleting the search. Butler G breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    ¡°Fortunately, the young master foresaw this, so he ordered me to clean the basement room and bring thedy downstairs.¡±


    Henry pondered for a moment and said:


    ¡°This is probably just the beginning, the next days will be much more difficult. When the child is born, he will not refuse any dirty tricks.¡±


    Wendy sat in the room below the basement and sewed the baby¡¯s clothes, she looked at the camera screen, which recorded the entire happenings in the living room. She rubbed her stomach and said:


    ¡°Everything will be fine, my son. I will try to protect you.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 80 My Daughter, Elise

    Around the same time, at Matida¡¯s home, after waking up from a temporary fainting, Matida and his servant Menka rushed to the Lawrence mansion to meet Mr. Wibul and make things clear, weing her is a Mansion servants:


    ¡°Madam, do you have an appointment?¡±


    Matida angrily said:


    ¡°I have urgent business to talk to Mr. Wibul, inform him.¡±


    The servant retreated, she ran into the house and informed her master:


    ¡°Sir, Lady Matida wants to see you and has something to say.¡±


    Mr. Wibul, who was working in the room, was surprised and said quickly:


    ¡°Invite her in.¡±


    The servant led Matida into the mansion, she quickly went to Mr. Wibul¡¯s ce and asked angrily:


    ¡°Wibul, where did you hide my daughter?¡±


    Wibul was surprised by Matida¡¯s attitude, he reassured:


    ¡°Matida, what happened? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Matida shouted:


    ¡°You are the one who hid everything, the daughter that I have been looking for for many years is in this mansion. You give the baby back to me.¡±


    ¡°Matida, you should calm down.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Matida reacts strongly:


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down anymore. Your son killed my husband, and you took my daughter.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Matida ran around the mansion, crying and calling:


    ¡°Elise, Elise¡­My daughter, where are you?¡±


    Just before leaving the house, the servant Menka sent a notice to Oswat and asked him to keep it a secret from Mr. Arthur. Oswat was in the school dormitory, he received a message from Menka saying that his mother had found his sister, he was overjoyed and obediently did not reveal anything to Mr. Arthur.


    Because of Matida¡¯s agitation, Menka was afraid that something bad would happen to Matida, so she informed Oswat, even though Matida knew it, she would be upset but this was the best way Menka could think of when it came to her, have someone to help her owner in difficult times.


    Oswat received the information, he immediately ran to the Lawrence mansion to meet his mother. As soon as he entered the mansion under the guidance of his servant, Oswat saw his mother running around everywhere. He held Matida and said:


    ¡°Mom, calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°You let go of me, I have to find my Elise.¡±


    Matida pushed Oswat away, she continued running everywhere, crying and calling her daughter¡¯s name. At this time, Jane was carrying a tray of tea to Brian¡¯s ce, she heard someone shouting something and fast footsteps, she also moved curiously.


    At that moment, Matida saw a white haired girl approaching her, Matida stood dumbfounded for a moment, so did she. For the first time, Jane met such a beautiful woman, elegantly dressed, expensive clothes and simple jewelry worn on her body. She looked at Jane with teary eyes, very familiar and close.


    Jane looked at Matida in confusion while she covered her mouth and cried loudly, she didn¡¯t seem to believe her eyes, she rushed over and hugged Jane, causing her to drop the tea tray, warm utensils and cups on the floor.


    Jane panicked when this woman hugged her, she didn¡¯t know what this feeling was but there was a repression and familiarity that she couldn¡¯t exin.


    Matida hugged Jane tightly as if she was afraid someone would take her daughter, she quickly let go of her emotion and looked at Jane¡¯s face with tears.


    ¡°Elise, I finally found you. Let me see you, my beautiful daughter. You¡¯re already this tall.¡±


    Jane felt surprised for a moment while Matida hurriedly kissed all over Jane¡¯s face, forehead, cheeks and chin, stroked her hair and said:


    ¡°Please forgive me, I¡¯ve been looking for you for eighteen years, we¡¯ve been lost.¡±


    Jane burst into tears, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes:


    ¡°Mom? Are you my biological mother?¡±


    ¡°Right. Unmistakably, your eyes are exactly like Winston¡¯s and your white hair too. You are truly my daughter.¡±


    Jane burst into tears of happiness, she touched Matida¡¯s face to take a closer look, Jane has a mouth like hers and her skin is pink and white, Jane already knows what that feeling of familiarity is, this is her mother , Jane happily hugged her mother and burst into tears.


    ¡°Mom I have found you. I miss you so much.¡±


    The moment of reunion was not long, at this time Brian quickly walked over to her and pulled her hand away. He waited for her to bring tea but still couldn¡¯t find her, he hurried to look for it and saw this scene as a result. Brian grabbed Jane¡¯s hand and politely asked Matida:


    ¡°Madam, I think there is a misunderstanding here. There are so many people who look like people these days, you may have misjudged Jane. She is my servant. Her family lives in a fishing vige, Jane is not your daughter.¡±


    Jane ufortably removed Brian¡¯s hand and said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t know all about me, they¡¯re just my adopters. Let me go.¡±


    Matida looked at Brian¡¯s resolute attitude, his cold gaze was exactly the same as Aiden, Chantal¡¯s husband. She looked at Mr. Wibul approaching and looked at him with understanding. Matida wiped the tears from her face and said:


    ¡°Okay, maybe I figured it all out. I will conduct a ADN test to prove this girl is my daughter. And if it¡¯s true, I have the right to get her out of here and sue you for illegal arrest.¡±


    Brian was slightly shaken by Matida, he saw the angry and determined eyes of a mother for her daughter. If he remembered correctly, Matida was a close friend of his mother, who hadn¡¯t been to the mansion for a long time since his parents¡¯ funeral ended. So if it¡¯s really like what she said, Jane is her daughter, then the old child Brian met at church was her, the baby he wanted to hold and kiss on the cheek the first time he met.


    For the first time Brian felt real fear, he didn¡¯t want to leave this girl, she belonged to him and was inherently his. While Brian was still confused with his thoughts, Jane took the opportunity to remove his hand and quickly ran to her mother.


    Mr. Wibul asked someone to inquire and only to learn that Matida hade here under the investigation of the police, he looked at Jane closely again and realized that he was really an old man. She did look a lot like Winston, which should have been the first thing he noticed when he first met Jane, but he hadn¡¯t noticed it.


    Originally Mr. Wibul felt sorry because his son was one of the perpetrators of Winston¡¯s death, so he couldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. Wibul has followed Matida¡¯s request, he will ask doctor Michael toe here to take blood samples of Matida and Jane for testing. The process will probably go faster, the results will be avable after a day. In the meantime, Matida will not return home, she and Oswat stayed at the Lawrence mansion to rest at the suggest of Mr. Wibul.


    While having dinner together, Matida continued to question Wibul:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you wouldn¡¯t recognize Elise when she was in this mansion working hard as a servant.¡±


    ¡°I admit it¡¯s this old man¡¯s confusion, or maybe I haven¡¯t met Winston in person so many times that I didn¡¯t remember and notice it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you raised your son to be a murderer.¡±


    Brian suddenly turned to his grandfather and asked:


    ¡°What is this? Is my father a murderer?¡±


    Matida smiled and replied:


    ¡°Your grandfather still hasn¡¯t told you everything? Too bad.¡±


    Wibul ignores everything:


    ¡°He¡¯s just an aplice, not the mastermind.¡±


    ¡°But he participated in the assassination of my husband. If it weren¡¯t for the blind jealousy Chantal had caused, my husband wouldn¡¯t have died so easily.¡±


    Brian was stunned for a bit, he was surprised by Matida¡¯s words, his ears were ringing and he didn¡¯t seem to be awake enough to receive any information. Brian thought to himself:


    ¡°So my parents were the ones who killed Jane¡¯s father. Why are things so bad? Why? Then Jane will hate me even more.¡±


    Jane sat next to Matida, she was sad when she heard her mother¡¯s words, Brian¡¯s parents killed her poor father when she had never met him. What is this feeling? It was so chaotic and indescribable in her chest, so it turned out to be the feeling of losing a loved one she didn¡¯t even get a chance to meet.


    Jane ate quietly at the banquet table, the first time she had sat down at arge table and ate with such kindness. And tomorrow will be a big day when Jane will know exactly who she really is? Is she Lady Matida¡¯s biological daughter?


    _________________

 Chapter 81 Results

    After the party ended, Matida took Jane to her room to chat, now she is no longer a servant, she is ady, although Matida does not know the test results like this, but by hunch and a mother¡¯s heart, Matida is convinced that she is her daughter.


    While Jane is still quite surprised and does not really believe that the woman in front of her is her mother. She was also very surprised when it came quickly, it came without warning, Jane felt like she was dreaming now, the full happiness that Jane always wanted. Matida holds Jane¡¯s small hand, she asked with tears:


    ¡°Elise, your hands are full of calluses, you have suffered so much. Please forgive me, poor mother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I just me fate for being so cruel to me. Sometimes, I want to get out, I long for a normal life like everyone else but it¡¯s really hard. And now that the wish hase true, I¡¯m happy with it.¡±


    Matida wiped her tears, she reassured Jane:


    ¡°Poor my daughter, a girl with a noble soul and a kind heart. Only tomorrow, everything will be clear, I will take you to our house. You will be able to eat well, wear nice clothes and go to school like other students.¡±


    Jane was a little sad and said:


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not your daughter?¡±


    ¡°No, you are my daughter. I know who my daughter is, I trust my intuition. Never doubt it. Even if you are not my daughter, I will still adopt you. Because you¡¯re a good kid, you deserve it.¡±


    Jane nodded and smiled, she would temporarily hope for a good future. But if things didn¡¯t go as she expected tomorrow, tonight with this woman, she was also very happy because she could feel the embrace and warmth of a mother, a feeling she longed for a long time. Jane hugged Matida tightly, as did her mother. She hugged her little daughter in her arms, kissed her forehead and cheeks once. The two of them happily slept in the same bed together.


    The next morning, when everyone finished their breakfast, Matida and Jane and the rest of the Lawrence mansion were in therge living room, anxiously awaiting the final results from Dr. Michael. He walked into the living room with a ck briefcase in hand, and Jane watched and suddenly felt scared, she tried to stay calm and waited as he showed the paper to her mother and Mr. Wibul.


    Brian is now as stressed as Jane, he feels restless, but still has to calmly observe her and everything around. Dr. Michael opened his briefcase and took out a bag of envelopes, he handed the document to Mr. Wibul and Mrs. Matida to read. When Matida read it, she was so surprised that she dropped the paper in her hand, she looked at her daughter with a desperate face, she said with emotion:


    ¡°No way, you are so simr to your father. Why are you not my daughter? I don¡¯t believe this test result, you and I should do it again at a big hospital.¡±


    Matida threw the paper aside, she took Jane¡¯s hand and led her away. Brian took hold of Jane¡¯s hand, he said with a confident attitude:


    ¡°Madam, this girl is not your daughter, don¡¯t take her anywhere.¡±


    Matida grabbed Jane¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t let go, she looked straight at Brian and said firmly:


    ¡°I firmly believe that this girl is my daughter, I will conduct the test again. And you better not do anything from now on. I don¡¯t trust the people here, especially your grandfather.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Matida took Jane out of here with all Brian¡¯s efforts to stop her. Brian is extremely angry because he did his best but couldn¡¯t change anything, even the fact that he asked Dr. Michael to swap the test results, he didn¡¯t want to lose Jane. If Jane became Matida¡¯s daughter, he would have a hard time keeping her around, he had to leave her, even though he didn¡¯t want it at all.


    Matida took Jane to the hospital of a friend she knew. Matida asked him to do the test again, and she told him to do it as quickly as possible because time was short, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. So he promised results tonight. Matida looked at Jane hopefully. As for Oswat, yesterday he had to go back to school to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s exam, so Oswat was helpless when he couldn¡¯t help his mother with anything, he really wanted to know the girl too. Is that my sister or not? Therefore, Oswat instructed his servant Menka, when the official results are avable, please notify him. Menka nodded and obeyed.


    While Matida was talking to the doctor in the room about some matter, Jane waited outside and had some hamburgers brought to her by the servant Menka. Although she was not hungry, she still ate to pass the time, because in the morning due to stress, Jane could not eat much.


    Brian and the butler suddenly came over, Brian saw Jane eating deliciously and sat next to her, he happily took a bite of the hamburger that Jane was eating.


    ¡°It was good, this morning was bad.¡±


    Jane put the food in and avoided Brian, he took her cake and ate it spontaneously, which annoyed her quite a bit. He suddenly wiped Jane¡¯s mouth with a towel when she still had some chili sauce on her mouth. Jane dodged and wiped herself, she sat a little away from him and pretended not to know him.


    ¡°No matter what the oue, you are still my servant.¡±


    Jane was silent and said nothing, she did not want to get angry with this madman, because she knew he would cause her trouble. Brian didn¡¯t give up, he moved to sit closer to her, watching her silently. When Matida came out, she ran towards her mother:


    ¡°Mom, can we go somewhere else?¡±


    Matida looked at Brian sitting there and suddenly understood, she happily took Jane¡¯s hand:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the spa and shop.¡±


    Brian stood up and reacted:


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle too.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow us. The results will be out tonight, it will be quick.¡±


    ¡°But it hasn¡¯t happened yet. Jane is still my servant. So I¡¯ll be watching you two from afar to make sure you don¡¯t take my maid away.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Matida nodded in agreement, she took Jane out of the hospital with Brian¡¯s supervision in the back. They had a good time together, then they returned to the hospital in the evening to get the results. Brian also waited anxiously with his subordinates, after the butler Allen was busy and had to return to the mansion urgently.


    The doctor came out and showed the papers to Matida and Brian, she read it and was overjoyed while Brian seemed to know the results, he didn¡¯t even read it. Matida threw the paper at Brian and said:


    ¡°Brian, take a good look. All your efforts were wasted. This girl is my daughter. So I have the right to take her away from Lawrence and tomorrow I will notify the police to arrest you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on after all the time you¡¯ve captured and imprisoned her with you. I gave the person to investigate everything. You really are a lot like your beastly father.¡±


    Brian bowed his head apologetically, he said nothing. When Jane passed Brian, he grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Jane, can youe visit me every day?¡±


    Jane shook her head in denial, tears in the corners of her eyes suddenly fell, she didn¡¯t know what this was, she just knew her heart was hurting right now. Jane gently removed Brian¡¯s hand and quietly left the hospital with her mother.


    Jane sat in the car with Matida and burst into tears, she felt so happy like a bird in a cage had returned to nature, she really found freedom for herself. Incorrect. It was an empty feeling in her heart, when she realized she and he would never see each other again, between the two of them now that they were not allowed to be together. Since their loved ones were in conflict with each other, a feud was not easily reconciled. Jane hugged Matida and burst into tears. Her mother gently patted her:


    ¡°My daughter, don¡¯t cry. From now on, forget everything from before, even your name is Jane. Now you are my Elise, a nobledy from a wealthy family. I will always be by your side.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 82 Evade

    The next morning, while Jane was still asleep in bed after a dark night of crying with swollen eyes, Matida had made her a cup of hot tea with a little sedativest night while she had whimpered all night so she could sleep better. She went to the police station and used Brian of what he did to her daughter.


    Brian was detained at the police station several dayster, but witness Jane was not present, she kept hiding in her room and did not interact with anyone. That made Matida extremely worried, she found a psychiatrist to treat Elise. And because of Jane¡¯s absence, the police were forced to temporarily postpone this case, but with the help of Mr. Wibul, Brian looked quitefortable, he returned to normal life after a few days of being arrested detention. Meanwhile, at Matida¡¯s house, she always tries to ask questions and care for Elise:


    ¡°Elise, why don¡¯t you go with me to the police station?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s been hard for you. But you need to be stronger to denounce him. Don¡¯t you want him to pay for what he did to your body?¡±


    Jane evaded, she said confusedly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just want to forget everything in the past. If I say it, I will remember it more. Can you understand for me?¡±


    Matida helplessly replied:


    ¡°I understand that, but can you forgive him so easily? You don¡¯t need to be noble and kind to someone like him.¡±


    Jane looks tired:


    ¡°Mom, I know you want the best for me. But everything should stop here. I want some quiet time alone, can you help me?¡±


    Matida hugged her daughter in her arms, kissed her forehead gently:


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always with you. Do what you want, I respect that.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she left the room leaving Elise alone in the room. Shey on the bed crying, once again she remembered him, whom she hated. That nostalgia tormented her continuously every day since she left him, it was not less but even more. She remembered his habit of bringing him breakfast, his irritated face when he was angry, and his warm breath. His eyes were watching her and his familiar voice as Brian reminded her of something. Why does the more Jane think about Brian, the more she misses him. She was crazy, she hadpletely lost her mind and was utterly stupid.


    And so, day by day, Jane lives at the Ita mansion with nostalgia for Brian, she won¡¯t be okay if she continues like this. She tries to forget him by reading books and learning a few more things, finding out in advance what subjects Jane will study in school so as not to remember him anymore. And everything she learns or does is supervised by the butler Menka. She will sometimese into Jane¡¯s room to check, see if she iszy or not? If so, Menka will remind Lady Elise to continue her studies. This makes Jane feel unfamiliar and somewhat tired.


    At the same time, at the Lawrence mansion, Brian is no better than Jane, since he was released after being detained at the police station, his mind is like a lost soul, extremely empty and dull. And every morning when he wakes up, he remembers Jane more and more, he remembers it painfully and painfully in his heart.


    The figure of Jane was everywhere in this mansion, every day that passed it tormented him, the girl who had served him and had always been by his side for a long time was now gone. The new maid wasn¡¯t enough to make him happy again, she was too boring and nd. Her name is Nelly, she tried to seduce him many times but Brian shunned her and sent her away. Nelly was not Jane, his girl, whom he missed for days and grieved in his heart. He wished Jane was here, beside him so Brian could give her sweet kisses and hold her tight to satisfy his nostalgia.


    Brian still goes to school, he focuses on studying to relieve Jane¡¯s nostalgia, but when he returns home, he bes a different person, Brian gets angry and uses alcohol to ease his mood. asionally, Brian ys with his niece Mia. And today, seeing her uncle looking sad, Mia asked:


    ¡°You miss Jane?¡±


    Brian was silent, Mia observed Brian and said:


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you visit her?¡±


    He sadly replied:


    ¡°I am not allowed to do that?¡±


    ¡°My uncle is pitiful, not allowed to go near the girl he loves.¡±


    Brian stroked Mia¡¯s hair, he forced a smile to hide his sadness. Suddenly Mia suddenly said while arranging the flowers in the vase:


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you meet her secretly? Do you want Mia to make a bouquet of flowers for her?¡±


    Brian was happy again, he smiled and replied:


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do it. My beautiful niece.¡±


    The next day, at Matida¡¯s house, after Jane has finished breakfast, she will have time to study alone in her room, she will read books to prepare for school in a few days. Down in the yard, Brian had slipped in smoothly, holding a bouquet of roses in his hand and carefully climbing over the wall of the house.


    Jane had opened the window to get some fresh air while she was reading a book, a hand clutching the window and a bunch of roses thrown in, startling her. Brian tried to move by going through the window to get into the house.


    When she saw Brian enter her room, Jane panicked, she tried to push him down and pull the window back. But Jane¡¯s action was toote, he caught her arm and held it. He fell when he entered her room smoothly. Jane was about to scream when Brian quickly covered her mouth with his hand.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t shout. I just want to visit you a little bit. It would be bad if your mother found out I was here.¡±


    Jane calmed down, he released her and let her sit on the bed across from him. Brian picked up the bouquet and said:


    ¡°This is Mia¡¯s present, for you.¡±


    ¡°Mia?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she thinks you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Jane took the rose and looked at it. Brian watched her happily, he slowly approached when she avoided him. Jane kept her distance and said:


    ¡°I received flowers, you better get out of here. My butler wille in a few minutes to check on me.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane full of nostalgia, he said sincerely:


    ¡°I know you still haven¡¯t forgiven me. But I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t go to the police station to convict me. I was really happy about that.¡±


    She replied with a cold attitude:


    ¡°That is myst benediction to you. I still won¡¯t forget those hellish days when I was with you. This is the end, we shouldn¡¯t see each other.¡±


    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t do that to me. I won¡¯t be able to bear it if I can¡¯t see you. I really love you very much.¡±


    Brian hugged Jane tightly and expressed, she tried to remove his hand even though she was feeling confused inside. She thought to herself:


    ¡°No, his father killed my father, what use is his love. I will not be influenced by him, he always bullies me, he has hurt me so many times before. I won¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted Jane¡¯s thoughts, she quickly removed his hand and pped Brian on the cheek when he made an opening:


    ¡°Leave here before my butleres in. Qick.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane¡¯s resolute attitude, he also obeyed, but he still did not give up his intention to meet her next time:


    ¡°Jane, I will try to change everything. Do not leave me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brian grabbed hold of the window and jumped down, he smoothly left her house. Jane quickly hid the bouquet of roses under the bed, she quickly cleaned up the fallen petals around the floor and put them in the vase in her room. She was forced to act quickly so that the butler Menka did not see anything unusual. Menka entered and saw the little girl hard at work reading a book. She looked around the room for a bit and left with a smile. Jane breathed a sigh of relief and thought:


    ¡°Luckily, she didn¡¯t find out.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    _________________

 Chapter 83 Brother

    Now, Elise has returned to Matida¡¯s side, which makes her stronger and stronger. She has to be even more fierce and tough when facing Mr. Arthur, and today she will meet him at home and speak her mind.


    Recently, Arthur is a bit busy with work at thepany, it seems that everything has stabilized again, it makes him not have much time for his wife. He is also curious to know what she did during her long trip when she and a friend had previously nned to go together.


    Today Matida has returned to Mr. Arthur¡¯s house, when he just returned home, he saw his beloved wife and was extremely happy. Arthur was about to reach out to hug Matida when she hurriedly signaled him to stop:


    ¡°Arthur, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t have time to joking with you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. I am so tired of being a weak woman, suffering because of her unfaithful husband.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you still insist on acting to the end? All right, I¡¯ll win straight for once.¡±


    Matida threw the papers of Mr. Arthur down on the table and also the pictures that Matida took when he met the man secretly.


    Arthur looked at the evidence in front of him, he was extremely surprised because they were discovered by Matida. He changed his face and said:


    ¡°You are stronger than I thought. I underestimated my wife.¡±


    ¡°No, no, from now on I am no longer your wife. I met you today to divorce my kind husband. He should finish this game and go to jail to continue his new journey.¡±


    Arthur approached Matida, looked at her provocatively:


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me. Because everything I do, it¡¯s all because of you. Winston doesn¡¯t deserve it, he has everything, a good job, a good family, a beautiful wife, etc. And I don¡¯t, if I didn¡¯t help him send the letter to you that day, you were my wife now. A close friend? I hate being close friends with you, because of that, it made me cowardly, not brave enough to confess my feelings for you. You don¡¯t even know how much I love you unrequitedly.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I have avoided your feelings, because I love Winston, not you, I only see you as my best friend. I don¡¯t think you still didn¡¯t give up and even nned to collude with others to kill your friend.¡±


    Arthur took Matida¡¯s hand to kiss, but she quickly withdrew her hand:


    ¡°We should stop, if we continue, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t forgive myself. Please ept my divorce petition. I really want to find my way out right now. I¡¯ve found Elise, I¡¯m going to live with my daughter, I¡¯m going back home today to get some stuff and make my decision on you.¡±


    Arthur was about to say something but Matida stopped him:


    ¡°I know you stole the evidence from the police station and hid it somewhere else. But I will still find them to bring the perpetrators of this case to light.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s face darkened, he pulled her:


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that to me. I was really wrong, I just hope you forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more, Arthur, my patience has a limit. I was too weak and dependent on others for a long time. So try to get the bestwyer to defend you.¡±


    Arthur was silent and did not say anything and let Matida leave the house, she asked the servant Menka to take the remaining necessary items to bring to the house where Jane stayed with her. Matida sat in the car, thinking to herself:


    ¡°The most important thing now is to find the lost evidence to expose this whole case. But where could it be? If they don¡¯t have a clue, this whole case will sink into oblivion.¡±


    Matida sat in the car looking at the scenery outside with endless lines of thoughts. She forced herself to act fast, because Mr. Arthur was an old fox, she didn¡¯t want to lose again to that man who killed her husband.¡±


    Matida sat in the car to return to Ita vi, where Elise was living with her, it was originally the old house that burned before, now it has been repaired and rebuilt with the new name Ita. She had just entered the living room when she saw Oswat sitting there reading the newspaper and drinking tea. She hugged him and said:


    ¡°Did you wait long for me?¡±


    ¡°No, I just arrived too. When you sent me your new home address yesterday, I was at schoolpleting an essay on a test. My studies have been very busy these past few days, I need time and focus to review more because I have to take the final assessment exam. So today, I took advantage of the empty afternoon of ss toe here to visit you.¡±


    Matida looked at Oswat lovingly and asked:


    ¡°Have you contacted your father?¡±


    ¡°Still, but my dad is busy with work these days so I don¡¯t talk to him much.¡±


    Matida sadly said:


    ¡°I wish you were my son, not that traitor¡¯s son, I am also confused as to how to treat you.¡±


    ¡°What happened mom?¡±


    Matida let go of Oswat, she sat down at the table and said:


    ¡°I have divorced your father, from now on I will live here with my daughter Elise.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°He was one of the aplices in killing my husband, and at the same time he lied to me about everything. Arthur does not have amnesia, he ispletely normal, he faked that medical record to make fun of me. Do you think I can go on living with that man and forgive him?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is your father that kind of person. I don¡¯t believe it, you misunderstood him.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s true. I have proof.¡±


    Matida gave Oswat a file containing medical records and photographs. He watched it in amazement, he was shocked to receive this proof.


    ¡°These are just a few, besides the fact that the evidence lost at the police station was all done by him, they were lost. But I will find it again no matter what.¡±


    Oswat sadly said:


    ¡°He was terrible at treating you like that. I didn¡¯t think my father would be such a lousy bastard. And don¡¯t be too sad, if you don¡¯t feel happy, you should go on a trip for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I still have to take care of Elise and make up for the emotional and mental trauma she¡¯s suffered all this time.¡±


    Oswat heard Matida say this and hesitated to ask:


    ¡°So can Ie live with you and Elise? I can help you take care of her.¡±


    Happy Matida says:


    ¡°Really? Do you really want that? That way I and Elise will be happy. I still think you¡¯ll move out and live alone at the mansion Arthur gave it to you.¡±


    Oswat shook his head and replied:


    ¡°The ce is pretty dull if you live alone. I still enjoy being with my family.¡±


    Matida suddenly remembered something and said:


    ¡°You met Elise at the Lawrence Manor, at that time everything was chaotic with my mixed emotions. I took her away from that ce quickly, so you didn¡¯t have the opportunity to meet and greet your young sister directly. She will be very happy to see you.¡±


    Oswat smiled approvingly.


    ¡°Yes, me too.¡±


    She looked at the servant Menka.


    ¡°Call thedy down, I want talk.¡±


    Menka nodded, she and her servant Lemi went upstairs to call Elise down. Jane was still not used to the name Elise, so sometimes she didn¡¯t know the servant was calling her. Jane was passionately practicing drawing watercolors when Lemi came in and said:


    ¡°Miss, you need to change into a new set of clothes, Lady Matida wants to meet you in the living room.¡±


    Jane looked at the clothes she was wearing on her body that were smeared in a few ces, she happily said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, my mother told me to take it easy at home.¡±


    So Jane put down her paintbrush, and happily went downstairs with her two servants. She did not know that besides her mother, her brother Oswat was also present.


    Jane was quite embarrassed when she first met her brother in such an untidy manner. Jane gave Matida a hug and asked confusedly:


    ¡°Who is this, mother?¡±


    Matida happily says:


    ¡°This is Oswat, your brother. Oswat is Arthur¡¯s son. A husband of mine before, but now I have divorced him. Oswat is still my son now.¡±


    Oswat gave Jane a hug to say hello:


    ¡°Wee home, my sister.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 84 Beautiful days

    He let go of his sister and looked at her, while Jane also looked curiously at her brother. He looks quite handsome and elegant with a kind face and warm gestures. Oswat looked at Jane¡¯s dress and suddenly said:


    ¡°You have a beautiful dress.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a work I created while painting, but I probably don¡¯t have a talent for drawing, they¡¯re just a mess.¡±


    Matida reminds Jane:


    ¡°You are now ady, so you need to pay attention to your words, actions, and clothes. Fortunately, today, the person you met is Oswat, if it were another guest of mine, I would be really embarrassed when you dress sloppily with dirty clothes like this.¡±


    Jane bowed her head in apology:


    ¡°Sorry, I was a bit carefree and didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. But next time you should pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That evening, the three of them sat together happily, having dinner together. Matida turned to Oswat and asked:


    ¡°When do your school exams end?¡±


    ¡°I have one final test tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then go back to the school dormitory early today to prepare it well. And after tomorrow, would you like to go on a short pic with me and Elise? Before she goes to school for the new semester.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it will be fun. I am excited about that.¡±


    After dinner, Oswat chatted with Jane a little bit about some of the funny stories he came up with. After that, he will return to the school dormitory to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s exam.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy today, after tomorrow, I¡¯ll have time to talk to you more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that. I wish you the best of luck.¡±


    Oswat gave Elise a hug goodbye, he drove out of the Ita mansion.


    Tomorrow afternoon, Oswat finished all his exams, he returned home to pack his luggage, he left a message with Arthur on the table and drove to Ita mansion. Coming out to greet him was Lady Matida, who happily asked her son:


    ¡°Did you do well on the test?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did it well. Now just waiting for the results.¡±


    ¡°Very well, my son.¡±


    Matida hugged him loosely and followed him into the house. She called to her servant Sio:


    ¡°You bring master Oswat¡¯s luggage to his room, call Lemi, Ro to prepare dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yes madam.¡±


    That evening, everyone chatted happily, they would go to bed early to prepare for the pic tomorrow. Early in the morning, they finished their breakfast and departed for the town of Etwa, a resort near the city, where there are beautiful grasnds, a few hills, and hot springs.


    Oswat drove Jane away, while Matida apanied her butler Menka. Along the way, Oswat chatted with his sister happily, she talked while looking at the poetic scenery on both sides of the road:


    ¡°This ce is beautiful with fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Going to Etwa, you will see more beautiful sights.¡±


    Jane smiled and nodded at Oswat, she was excited and happy about this pic. After more than 45 minutes of driving, they finally arrived, they stopped at a luxury 5-star hotel, Jane enjoyed looking at her spacious and colorful country room. It gives her a feeling offort and closeness whening here.


    They will rest a bit and have lunch at the hotel, in the afternoon they will walk around the area, there is a vige disying objects for them to visit. And in the evening they will return to the hotel to rest after enjoying the grilled dishes at that vige.


    The next day, Jane woke up early and walked around the field, she saw Oswat making a flower basket out of straw to hold flowers. He made it to give to his sister but unfortunately was discovered too soon by Jane.


    ¡°Oswat, what are you doing?¡±


    Oswat was surprised when Jane discovered, he awkwardly replied:


    ¡°An object for holding flowers.¡±


    ¡°Did you make it for someone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Oswat looked at Jane¡¯s curious face looking at him, he smiled, cupped her head and said:


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a little while.¡±


    Jane smiled happily, she let her brother concentrate on work, she walked around the ce to see if there was anything new. Momentster, Oswat ran to look for Jane, he saw her sitting near arge tree, after tripping. Concerned, he asked:


    ¡°Elise, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Oswat carefully examined her leg, took a piece of cloth from his basket, and bandaged her.


    ¡°Bear the pain a bit, it¡¯ll be fine¡±


    Jane nodded slightly, she obediently listened to her brother. When the dressing was over, he said:


    ¡°Next time be more careful. And this one is for you.¡±


    Jane took the flower basket and smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would do it for me.¡±


    ¡°I only have one sister, I don¡¯t do it for my sister, who will.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡±


    Oswat gently replied:


    ¡°I had, just that love shouldn¡¯t have been.¡±


    Confused Jane asked:


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we just talked.¡±


    Joyfully Jane says:


    ¡°You keep trying, she¡¯ll figure it out. If she rejects you, I will help you find a other girl better for you .¡±


    Oswatughed and replied:


    ¡°Really? Will my sister find a new girlfriend for me?¡±


    ¡°Right. I can¡¯t leave a warm guy like you alone.¡±


    Jane replied wittily, making Oswat smile. He stroked her hair and looked at his sister affectionately. He took her hand and kissed it. Jane was momentarily surprised by his actions, she quickly withdrew her hand. He gently said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just the respect that I have for you. I¡¯ve heard the housekeeper tell everything, Brian isn¡¯t a nice guy, he¡¯s been treating you badly all this time.¡±


    Jane avoids:


    ¡°You don¡¯t mention him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I made you remember an unpleasant memory.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m trying to forget it and start a new life.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, then I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡±


    Oswat gently hugged Elise in his arms tofort:


    ¡°The flower field is very beautiful, let me take you that ce to visit. We¡¯ll fill the basket with them, then we¡¯ll go to the farm rabbits and watch them.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, my brother.¡±


    That evening, after returning from the rabbit farm, their car broke down in the middle of the road. Oswat called the car repair team toe, temporarily they will arrive tomorrow morning. Therefore, Oswat and Elise had to stay in the car to sleep overnight.


    Because it was a long way, in addition to visiting many ces today, Elise was tired and slept soundly. She covered herself with the nket provided by her brother to keep from getting cold, and he remained in the driver¡¯s seat watching her sleep.


    He sometimes used his hand to adjust the nket to prevent her from slipping down, to keep her warmer. Oswat took her hand, kissed the back of it once, and held Jane¡¯s hand to keep it warm. He studied her beautiful sleeping face and gently ced a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Why are you my sister? I don¡¯t know if I should continue this one-sided love?¡±


    Oswat sighed and leaned back in his chair, taking a short nap to wait for morning. That morning, the repair team arrived, Oswat and Elise smoothly returned to the hotel. When she saw them at the hotel, Matida quickly hugged them in her arms.


    ¡°Elise, Oswat. Mom was worried about you all night. It¡¯s really good to be back.¡±


    Elise hugged Matida in her arms, reassuring:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have returned safely, our car broke down in the middle of the road, everything is fixed now.¡±


    Matida was relieved, she, Elise and Oswat packed their bags to return to the city. After returning home, Oswat went back to school to prepare for the exam in the police department. Because he studied two majors at the same time, it was a bit difficult. He still goes back and forth between the Ita mansion and the school, but he spends most of his time in the library looking for documents,pleting his essay.


    _________________

 Chapter 85 I miss you

    Meanwhile, Jane will be going to school to study, today is her first day in a new environment she has never had before. A high school affiliated with the university, they have many separate areas for majors at the school.


    Jane will have to study the elerated program for special students, she will have to focus on high school knowledge toplete thepetency assessment exam at levels from low to high, if she passes and is qualified. standard scores, she will take sses for college students in the same system.


    She enters the ssroom and realizes that her ssmates are not as friendly as she imagined, including a group of friends including Iva, Sesa, and Gome who have quarreled with her on the first day.


    ¡°Hello, our new friend. A beautifuldy is on the school¡¯s special student list.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get such a favor from the principal just because your mother knew him.¡±


    Jane was sitting in the schoolyard, she saw her friends fighting with her, she avoided it and moved away.¡±


    ¡°I think you guys misunderstood something.¡±


    ¡°Where do you go? We have to get to know each other. You¡¯re just toofortable being given a privilege by someone else while everyone else has to work so hard to be on that list.¡±


    Jane timidly replied:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it, I think anyone could put their name on the list.¡±


    ¡°Totally wrong, and you are a thorn in our side. I feel it is an injustice in this school. But we can¡¯t do anything to change it.¡±


    Sesa stared at Jane, who turned to Gome and said something, whispering in her ear. After a while, Gome winked at Iva, she immediately pushed Jane to the ground, everyone around saw the group of 3 girls bullying the neer and did not have an attitude or action to stop. They quickly looked away while Gome motioned to her two friends to hold Jane¡¯s hand tight, she opened a beer can that was kept in her briefcase, poured it on Jane¡¯s clothes, it made a shirt Jane¡¯s eyshes were wet.


    ¡°Do you know the rules in this school?¡±


    Jane was silent and did not answer, Sesa quickly said:This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is also a rigid school, it is not allowed to drink beer during ss time. If found out, they will be fined, and if they repeat the offense more than once, they will be expelled from school.¡±


    Iva chimed in and added:


    ¡°It¡¯s really a strict environment, I thought it wouldn¡¯t exist anymore, but since this is an environment that will support tuition for poor students, I just epted it. If I were rich, I would find a school with more liberal rules.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and at the same time you have to pay for a high tuition fee.¡±


    Sesa ignored the topic of her two friends, focusing more on Jane:


    ¡°We should care more about our new friend, she¡¯s probably going to cry when we do.¡±


    Gome raised Jane¡¯s beautiful face to examine, she took the beer can and smiled, she was about to pour it on Jane¡¯s head when an arm stopped her. Brian angrily pushed Gome out, he pulled Jane towards him and turned to Felix and said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t manage them?¡±


    Sesa, Gome and Iva saw Brian and stepped back, bowed their heads to admit their mistake, and timidly whispered to each other:


    ¡°Buchou Felix and Young Master Brian. We¡¯re in big trouble this time. It¡¯s all your fault, you started this bullying. No, it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s exactly your fault¡­¡±


    Felix looked at the group of 3 with cold, brooding eyes to remind them to keep order and not talk anymore. He turned to Brian and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy with school these days, so I¡¯m a bit distracted. They are just angels who are a little jealous of others.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better educate them again, don¡¯t let me see this scene again.¡±


    Felix smiled devilishly and replied:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach them.¡±


    Felix motioned to the other students to take them away. The three girls were brought into an empty room by Felix in a basement behind the school. They were tied hands and feet at three different pirs. Felix looked at the trembling students and said:


    ¡°As you know, this school was funded and built by Mr. Wibul. Brian and we are the managers, we have a duty to monitor and remind you of your actions. If you do it wrong, you have to be punished.¡±


    Sesa looked at Felix¡¯s sharp eyes, she said fearfully:


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know she was Master Brian¡¯s girl. If I had known I wouldn¡¯t have messed with her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you seem to regret your actions. But it¡¯s not enough¡­¡±


    Felix watched Sesa intently, he lifted her face to examine her while Gideon and Maco stood there watching. Sesa was untied by Felix, she looked at him with fearful eyes, he moved closer to her, caressed and said:


    ¡°Do you know what to do next?¡±


    Sesa shivered in understanding, she looked around confusedly, Sesa looked at her two friends tied up, she looked to Gideon and Maco for help. But all of them did not help her. Sesa knelt down and begged Felix:


    ¡°Buchou, I already know I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t do it again, please forgive me.¡±


    Felix sat down on a level with Sesa, and whispered in her ear:


    ¡°So you want to be marked on the ck file?¡±


    Sesa shivered and said to herself:


    ¡°If I get marked on my ck profile, my transcripts will be poorly noted, moreover, I won¡¯t get a job at goodpanies. So doesn¡¯t he want to destroy my way of life? No, don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Sesa shook her head at Felix, he gestured to her again, she weptly took off her panties slowly, Felix smiled, he forcibly kissed her lips while simultaneously probing her insides with his hand. Sesa looked at him with pleading eyes, Felix indifferently ignored her, he quickly turned her around and brought his penis out, stabbing inside her. Next Gideon and Maco did the same to the other two girls. They had sex in different positions and shot semen inside the three girls¡¯ bodies.


    Meanwhile, Brian forced Jane to go with him, he used his rope to tie her up while she repeatedly resisted him.


    ¡°Be nice, don¡¯t make me angry. I will hurt you.¡±


    Jane repeatedly shouted:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d go to the same school as you, let me go, you bastard.¡±


    Brian covered her mouth with duct tape, pushed her into the car, and sat in the front with him.


    ¡°I know you will be here soon, for it is part of my arranged ns. But what surprised me was that you were bullied on the first day of school.¡±


    Jane was helpless because she couldn¡¯t scream, she was covered with duct tape so she could only moan softly. Jane struggled to escape while Brian was speeding to a ce far from the city.


    He drove to a house located behind a mountain, it was deste and isted from the splendid city. The house looks quite old and spacious, but that¡¯s the upper part, and the lower part is another space. It is fully equipped but a bit cluttered and dirty.


    Brian removed the tape from Jane¡¯s mouth and rushed to kiss her furiously. She managed to dodge his passionate kisses and fell, he picked her up and hugged Jane tightly, and untied her ropes behind her. Jane pushed Brian away and shouted:


    ¡°Where is this? What did you bring me here for? Let me go.¡±


    Brian smiled and replied:


    ¡°This is Gideon¡¯s ce, his old home, it was abandoned for days when I rmended him a better ce to live.¡±


    Jane looked around the house and shivered, when she saw several bloody dresses lying on the floor.


    ¡°What are you guys?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the hobby of Gideon and Felix, they often bring girls here for sex, they seem rougher when excited, but don¡¯t worry no one will die.¡±


    Jane stepped back when she saw Brian¡¯s cold eyes looking at her:


    ¡°Don¡¯te here, stay away from me.¡±


    Brian rushed over, he pushed her down on the bed and kissed her fiercely, he groped under Jane¡¯s skirt scaring her:


    ¡°You are really beautiful in your school uniform. I¡¯ve missed you so much these past few days, I¡¯ve been craving your body like crazy.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Brian kissed her on the lips, quickly unbuttoning her shirt causing her to burst into tears. He paused for a moment and said:


    ¡°This is your that ce, you were taken to the hospital by your mother and taken it out, right?¡±


    Jane shook her head in response.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. It¡¯s still inside.¡±


    ¡°Liar, I feel your pussy is very empty.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 86 Stupid Love

    He used his hand to prate deep inside her vagina. He smiled as she oozed water because he touched it.


    ¡°Do you feel hot for me? Naughty girl.¡±


    Jane shook her head, looking at him with pleading eyes. He whispered in her ear again:


    ¡°I have seen you and your cousin brother together. Maybe he liked you when he kept looking at you passionately.¡±


    ¡°No no. He is very gentle and kind to me. He is the best brother I have.¡±


    Hearing Jane¡¯s words, Brian suddenly became angry, he forced a passionate kiss on her lips and moved to suck her nipple hard. Then he immediately took off his pants and brought his penis out, he stabbed her vagina hard, thrusting in and out in a rush. Jane shouted:


    ¡°Please, stop it.¡±


    ¡°This time I won¡¯t stop, I won¡¯t be gentle with you anymore. I will fuck you until you get pregnant with my baby. Only then will you not think of other men.¡±


    Brian fucked underneath while squeezing her breasts with his hands, he tasted her skin with his tongue inside her white shirt stained with beer. She looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I hate you.¡±


    ¡°Continue to hate me if you want, but you¡¯ll be me making love to you every day.¡±


    He let go of her and turned her around, he lifted her legs so she knelt in a doggy position on the bed, Brian poked her vagina with his hand. It made her ufortable and constantly water. He used his tongue to lick the ce making here out more.


    When he got bored, he continued to put his penis in and prated her ce. He continued so violently that Jane was temporarily exhausted and fainted.


    Meanwhile Matida is at home and feels worried when she cannot contact her daughter. After some investigation, she discovered that Brian had taken Elise away, she angrily went to the Lawrence mansion to look for her, but the results still could not find her. She had to go back home and have people search everywhere.


    ¡°Do I need to inform Master Oswat?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s concentrating on his exams, don¡¯t disturb him. I can handle this.¡±


    Back at Gideon¡¯s old house, Jane has woken up from a hectic day yesterday. She noticed a few rays of sunlight through the crack in the door, and Jane realized that she had been here with Brian one day and it was morning now. She sat up wearily with her bare body and bruises all over her body.


    Jane didn¡¯t see Brian, she looked around to check and found him in the bathroom. Jane hurriedly grabbed a dress nearby and put it on, they were probably left by Brian¡¯s friends¡¯ girlfriends. She skillfully walked lightly and found a way to escape from this ce. Jane tried to open the door but it was locked, she went back to Brian¡¯s clothes area to find the key.


    Fortunately, Jane found it, she quickly used it to open the door, a loud noiseing from the door made her discovered by Brian. He left the bathroom and quickly ran after her to catch her. Jane resisted when he hugged her tightly:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let me go, you have no right to keep me here.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the strength to run away from me? My body is really healthy.¡±


    He held her position in the back, brought his penis out and stabbed her hard, she shouted:


    ¡°Stop, pain. Bastard.¡±


    Brian patted her butt until it turned red, he had sex with her violently and continued to shoot semen inside. Then he dragged her to the sofa, opened a toolbox and pulled out a dildo. He was still holding her in a doggy position, he put it in her vagina, and he inserted his penis into her anus. She screamed as she was controlled by him in two ces at the same time.


    ¡°Your back hole is too tight, it needs to be loosened more by me.¡±


    Her mind waspletely nk now, she couldn¡¯t think of anything, she just let him torture her body. And Brian continued to y her pussy for hours, moreover, he used tongs to hold her nipples to make Jane more sensitive.


    After another day of Brian ying with her body continuously, Jane felt her body suddenly hurt more. She fainted in his arms.


    The next day, Matida asked the police to investigate and found Brian¡¯s whereabouts, the police rushed in and arrested him. While Jane was still sleeping naked, she was dressed by the servant Menka and returned home with Matida. Matida saw her daughter being brutally abused by Brian, she pped him on the cheek and scolded:


    ¡°You filthy son of a bitch, you are cruel to do that to my daughter. You¡¯re just like your murderous father. I swear I¡¯ll put you in jail no matter what.¡±


    Brian said nothing, he just smiled lightly on his lips and was escorted to the car by the police. Matida called the doctor to treat Elise at home, the doctor said:


    ¡°She was physically and mentally impaired. I¡¯ll give her a sedative so she can rest better.¡±


    The servant Menka took the doctor away, while Matida took her daughter¡¯s hand and wept:


    ¡°Why is your fate so miserable? My daughter¡­¡±


    Brian is detained by the police at the station, although he is taken care of by Grandpa Wibul, but this time Grandpa will not help him because Brian has repeated the offense many times. He abandoned Brian and returned home.


    At the same time, Jane woke up after a day of sleeping soundly in bed. She sat up wearily and was taken care of by the servant Lemi. She asked Lemi about everything that happened, she also learned that Brian was arrested by the police. Jane looked out the window and sighed sadly. She took her time to think and make her decision. A dayter, she visits Brian. When he saw her, he rejoiced and said:


    ¡°Jane, I miss you so much. I know it¡¯s wrong, I won¡¯t do it again, my grandfather has abandoned me. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Jane was surprised to hear Brian¡¯s words, she touched Brian¡¯s face to examine, the bruises on his handsome face made Jane feel pity, she slowly expressed her feelings:


    ¡°I hate myself for not being strong enough to let go of you. It happened many times, but I didn¡¯t acknowledge and avoid my feelings for him. My heart was too weak, when I heard that he was imprisoned, I worried about him again, even though he was treated me badly.¡±


    Brian regretfully replied:


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m an asshole.¡±


    Jane¡¯s gaze suddenly changed, she moved closer to kiss him through the bars. She let go of him and said:


    ¡°But I like you, I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Brian happily kissed her back and asked:


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    Jane smiled slightly, she nodded and said:


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    Brian kissed her forehead, then Jane asked the police to unlock his cell. She told the police that she and he came together voluntarily, she would not pursue or use him of raping her.


    After going out, Brian hugged Jane tightly in thanks, while Matida received the police report, she was immediately present at the police station, when she looked at Brian and Jane hugging, she angrily questioned:


    ¡°Jane, you let me down. Are you such a weak and stupid girl?¡±


    She quickly grabbed Jane¡¯s hand and pulled her back, she immediately reacted:


    ¡°Mom, I love him. I agreed to marry him.¡±


    Matida did not keep calm, she pped Jane and shouted:


    ¡°No, have you forgotten his father killed your father?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t forget but he¡¯s the one I love, I can¡¯t leave him.¡±


    At this moment, Brian grabbed Jane¡¯s hand and pulled her towards him:


    ¡°Madam, I promise to take good care of her. Please ept our marriage.¡±


    Matida was angry, she coldly said:


    ¡°Elise, let go of him and go home with me.¡±


    Jane shook her head, she acted more aggressively, she sent her bodyguards to attack Brian, she pulled Jane towards her and dragged her into the car. Because of the siege of the bodyguards, Brian lost Jane, he was attacked by them and was knocked unconscious on the road.


    Jane is brought home by Matida, who locks her in her room and forces her to rethink everything. She cried and begged her mother to let her go when Jane heard that Brian had been knocked unconscious on the street.


    _________________

 Chapter 87 Evidence

    At the same time, Oswat finished his exams, he returned home and knew everything Elise had been through. Oswat went to visit his sister¡¯s room but was stopped by his mother:


    ¡°Oswat, leave Elise alone, she needs to rethink what she did.¡±


    ¡°But you treated her really badly. She needs sharing and encouragement.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work at all, I advised her many times before but nothing changed. Elise is still stupid, unruly and weak with her crazy love. This is the best I can do for my daughter.¡±


    Matida then left quickly, while Oswat didn¡¯t know what he should do to help Elise. He knocked on the door of the room and asked:


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Oswat, please tell mom, beg her to let me go. Brian needs me right now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, he¡¯s an asshole, I can¡¯t let my sister go see him. Please understand me.¡±


    Oswat was helpless to hear his sister¡¯s cries, he did it all for Elise¡¯s good, or he really couldn¡¯t let her go, letting her meet Brian because of his personal unrequited love.


    At the hospital, Brian had to treat his wound for a week, he was hit in the leg, so he needed time to look, because he had been hit by a car before that resulted in a broken leg. Around the same time, Jane was still locked at home and food was brought into the room by a servant every day.


    During this time, Oswat advised and encouraged Jane, he expressed his sincerity to her, he wished to make Elise change her mind but still failed. Jane refused Oswat¡¯sfort and affection by kicking him out of the room. Oswat sadly returned to his room and wrote in his diary. How much sadness and emotion he has hidden in his heart, he wrote it down on paper, the diary he kept carefully in the drawer.


    And Matida assigned the task of watching Elise to the butler Menka and the servant Lemi. She still went to thepany to work normally, while at work she received a call from Inka, whom she secretly asked to track down lost evidence at the police station. After many days, he found out, a month ago, Mr. Arthur received a usb from a man in ck shirt. He returned to his house in a hurry, and to fool everyone, Arthur used the excuse of taking documents he forgot at home and went to thepanyter. In short, the final conclusion after what Inka investigated, that usb is located at Arthur¡¯s house.


    Matida was surprised, she thought for a moment and picked up the phone to call Hanre, a close friend of hers. He will help her buy time when going to meet Arthur to talk about business, and she will take advantage of that time to return home and look for usb. Hanre received news of Matida from her subordinates, he happily helped her, he made an appointment with Arthur to discuss business. Arthur had no doubt and went to meet Hanre.


    Matida returned home quickly, she went to Arthur¡¯s room rummaging everywhere, she and the housekeeper Menka searched all over his room, but still couldn¡¯t find the usb. Suddenly a thought shed in her mind, Matida immediately entered Oswat¡¯s room, she searched everywhere but still couldn¡¯t find it, it seems that Oswat has packed his things and moved to Ita vi, even his crystal ball on the table was taken away. Matida thought something and woke up:


    ¡°What about the crystal ball?¡±


    If what she thinks is true, then Matida needs to check it out. She hurried back to her house and into Oswat¡¯s room to continue searching, Matida saw the crystal ball lying on the table, she took it and examined it carefully. Matida saw a small slit in the bottom of the sphere when she removed a cover that covered the crystal ball, she opened it and discovered the usb was inside. She panicked and said:This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I can¡¯t believe it. The proof is here. So Oswat was hiding everything?¡±


    Matida looked around the room, thinking that Oswat must have hidden something from her regarding the evidence, so she rummaged through his belongings. And while searching, Matida saw his diary kept in a drawer, she curiously opened it and read it, she was surprised to discover that Oswat had unrequited love for her daughter. This is uneptable, she will not allow it.


    She had the butler Menka search Oswat¡¯s room again, but found nothing. Matida went back to her room, she plugged the usb into theputer and looked at it. Sure enough, all the evidence was here, she hastily copied it into three different files, one she had emailed to Mr. Robert and the other she hid them in a tablet ced on the wall. in the safe at herpany. And the remaining file Matida will store in hisputer and set the password carefully.


    When Oswat returned home after he had a job at school, Matida met him privately in the living room, she threw Oswat¡¯s diary down on the table with the crystal ball with the usb hidden and questioned him:


    ¡°Oswat, tell me, why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Why are you reading my diary?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t read it, would I have known your crazy and wrong feelings?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t think I could have feelings for my little sister, it came naturally and sincerely. In the past few days, I¡¯ve talked and shared everything with Elise, I seem to have fallen in love with this girl. I really like her a lot even though I tried to suppress it because I know this is a false love.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what you need to do is not think about her, you should stay away from my daughter for the time being. Brian was more than enough for me, he caused my daughter pain and suffering. So I will not ept anyone or anything that hurt Elise, especially those involved in her father¡¯s death.¡±


    Oswat sadly bowed his head.


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Angry Matida says:


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me mom. You are the son of a murderer, you will be like that, you hid the usb in this crystal ball to hide the guilt for Arthur. When I found out, I was shocked, I didn¡¯t expect my well-behaved son to be such an evil person.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying I don¡¯t understand, what is it?¡±


    Oswat picked up the crystal ball  to examine, he saw a small slit in the bottom and suddenly understood everything:


    ¡°He was a lousy man, heartlessly trapping his son. I didn¡¯t expect him to keep it in the gift you gave me on my first birthday when I lived with you.¡±


    Matida doesn¡¯t allow her to be weak again, she ignores what Oswat says, she can¡¯t trust anyone now, because her heart is filled with only betrayal and anger. She did not have enough reason or sanity to listen to Oswat¡¯s exnations. She said coldly:


    ¡°I have sent the police all the evidence, tomorrow Arthur will be taken away by them. And you, you better get out of here, I don¡¯t want anything to do with the people who killed my husband. Please understand, I can¡¯t ept you as my son after what happened.¡±


    Oswat let out a long sigh, he took a deep breath as if he had just suppressed something too harsh for him. Oswat forced a smile and said:


    ¡°Yes, I will leave here as you requested. I don¡¯t know why things can¡¯t be helped now, you¡¯re angry, I realize it, I really didn¡¯t know I was going to face this situation. But I hope you will forgive me and realize the truth through my exnations. Mom, take care of your health, if there¡¯s anything difficult, call me. I am ready to go to your side to help.¡±


    Matida remained silent, she turned her face away to try not to cry. Oswat bowed to Matida and quietly packed up to leave the Ita vi, because he didn¡¯t want to offend Jane, he wrote a letter to say goodbye to him. He asked the butler Menka to give it to Elise when she calmed down.


    Oswat picked up his luggage to get into the car and drove out of Ita vi, he will temporarily live in Y vi, a spacious and somewhat old ce, a gift that Mr. Arthur gave himst year.


    Perhaps because he was so bored and tired, Oswat did not bother to clean the house when he first arrived, he left his luggage on the side of the room and roamed the streets in his car. Oswat caught sight of arge roadside bar in an unfamiliar neighborhood when he happened to pass by.


    Oswat had been drinking a lot, despite everything that was going on around him. He had overslept and indulged in alcohol these days.


    The next morning, he slept soundly on the sofa, startled awake by the continuous ringing of the phone, he looked around bewildered in his sleep and remembered yesterday, he drank a lot of alcohol untilte at night,e home and fall asleep on the sofa. Oswat was still sleepy, he picked up the phone ufortably:


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m secretary Sike, working at Ohinmapany, now our director has been questioned by the police, everything at thepany is messed up, I can¡¯t control it. . Can you go to thepany to solve it?¡±


    Oswat recalled Matida¡¯s words to him, he replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s hispany, everything that happens today is his creation, it has nothing to do with me. If you need help, please contact Lady Racasin, she is my aunt and Arthur¡¯s sister, she will definitely have a way to solve this situation.¡±


    ¡°I know but¡­.¡±


    Oswat hung up the phone immediately, he was so tired from what had happened to him these past few days, he didn¡¯t have the heart to listen to anything else. Oswat locked his phone temporarily so no one could call him again. He leaned back on the sofa and continued to sleep.


    In the evening, Oswat woke up and felt a little hungry, he drove around and stopped at a restaurant to eat then continued to find a random bar on the road when he passed to drink. Oswat drank while thinking to himself, he¡¯s been trying too hard for others before, but he still doesn¡¯t get anything, family love is inherently a luxury for him. Why does he work so hard for it? Heughed mockingly and continued to order more wine to drink. He wanted to let loose for once, he wanted to live freely for himself, so he would be a different person today.


    _________________

 Chapter 88 Mika

    Around the same time, a few days ago, at an orphanage, a girl was picking up her own clothes and putting them neatly in the closet. She does everything slowly and calmly. Her name is Mika, a blind girl who lives with Mrs. Choel, a 70 year old widow in this orphanage.


    Mika is one of many orphans here. The other children were adopted at an early age, and she was still 16 years old, because they always considered her as their burden.


    When the orphanagecks funding and is about to close, the other children are transferred to another ce, where only Sia and Mika stay, Sia is a middle-aged woman who takes care of the children here. One day, Mrs. Choel suddenly asked Mika:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with them?¡±


    Mika shook her head.


    ¡°I want to stay here with you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t continue here, there¡¯s no one here to finance the living expenses of this ce anymore, this orphanage of mine will close soon. You should go to the address I told you, it would be better if you lived with them.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I want to be here. I considered Mrs. Choel and Aunt Sia my family. I will go out to work part-time.¡±


    Mrs. Choel was worried and advised her:


    ¡°Part-time job? No, Mika, the outside world is full of traps and dangers, especially for a blind girl like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I asked Sia to help me find a job, I can y the piano at the cafes.¡±


    Choel heard that and suddenly looked at Sia who was cleaning nearby, Sia nodded and told her to rest assured, everything will be fine. Mrs. Choel looked at Mika with a sigh, took her hand and said:


    ¡°Okay, then try to leave early. Always carry your phone with you, call me if you have anything to do.¡±


    Mika nodded happily, she hugged Mrs. Choel in her arms and excitedly prepared everything so that she would start working for the first day this afternoon.


    It¡¯s been 4 days now since Mika worked here, today the weather is a bit cold while on the road, Mika is on her way to the cafe to work as usual. She tied her curly brown hair neatly at the sides while wearing a beanie, scarf, gloves and overcoat and a knee-length dress, her feet wearing short socks with an old pair of fur boots to keep warm. Mika with a walking stick sometimes smiles while she is walking on the street.


    Today she will return home on time for her work, but she seems to y too well, some guests ask her to y the piano more, they will pay more. When Mika heard them say that, she felt very happy and nodded in agreement, so she got off work quitete. Mika is afraid that Mrs. Choel will be angry with her foring homete, so Mika will buy some cake to give her. It will make Mrs. Choel happier.


    Thinking like that, on the way back home, Mika stopped by a bakery she often passed by when she smelled the aroma and conveniently bought her a bag of hot fried cakes.


    Mika returned home while walking on the dark street, she used the cane to find the way and smiled happily, she was picturing the scene in her head when Choel was happily eating the cake she bought.


    Meanwhile at the bar, Oswat is drinking alone, he thinks about Elise, his beautiful sister, she was stupid and obstinately immersed in her love with an asshole . She rejected his feelings coldly, pitiful for such a kind and warm boy like him. Elise prefers a bad guy to a good guy. Oswat thought so and feeling sadder, he continued to drink some more beers on the table. Suddenly, Pazu, a close friend from the same school as Oswat, came over and started a conversation, surprising him:


    ¡°Hey, why are you drinking so much? What ¡®s up?¡±


    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°When the mood is bad, alcohol is the best refreshment. You are also pitiful now. I read the newspaper and know everything. Didn¡¯t expect your father to be a murderer. He is the murderer of your stepmother¡¯s husband, before he was arrested, he announced an important information about the executive power as well as the apanying will. And as far as I know, awyer will contact you soon. In case you receive something, the police will investigate them, if they are legal, it will belong to you ording to the will.¡±


    Oswat silently drank while Pazu continued to say:


    ¡°I thought he was good to you, now he¡¯s a murderer and a liar. Are you perhaps disappointed in him?¡±


    Oswat smiled coldly and replied:


    ¡°Right. In addition to disappointment, I am also angry. Me and my stepmother were cheated by him for a long time. He is truly a talented actor, acting in his own family. And now he left me a mess at thepany, his secretary begged me toe to thepany to solve it. I refused, because it has nothing to do with me and I am tired of living under the pressure of others. Besides, I don¡¯t care about the will you say.¡±


    ¡°But you are the legal heir of your father¡¯spany, you can¡¯t hide forever, you will shoulder the responsibility to rece him. And thispany must have been his passion built over the years.¡±


    Oswat suddenly looked at Pazu, he was surprised that Pazu knew so much about him:


    ¡°Why do you know all that?¡±


    ¡°I have a rtive who is a partner in your father¡¯spany. I have heard from him, so I know very well, you will have to return to thepany sooner orter and temporarily run it to rece Mr. Arthur, because in his text earlier mentioned in the situation. Worst case scenario, his intimate employees know this. Looks like you can¡¯t be a cop with this situation. More than that, I think you are more suitable to be a CEO.¡±


    Oswat heard that andughed off, he didn¡¯t say anything, just waved his hand not wanting to hear Pazu talk about it anymore, Oswat continued to drink his wine.


    Pazu smiled, went over and patted Oswat on the shoulder, he ordered a few more beer bottles for Oswat, which he opened earlier. Oswat took it and drank it down first, the second made him a bit hot and awkward, maybe he was too drunk. Oswat wanted to go outside to get some fresh air and go for a walk to relieve the heat and drunkenness in his body.


    He took the beer bottle and wandered down the street, Oswat took off his tie a little to breathe, he rolled up his sleeves and took off his overcoat, he took off his belt and wristwatch, threw them to the homeless. He continued to stagger and bumped into a few passersby, without even apologizing, they scolded him a few sentences. Oswat waved his hand and smiled to ignore them, he boredly leaned against a car, watching the passersby indifferently, Oswat picked up the beer bottle and continued to drink.


    Even though the weather turned colder at night, Oswat still felt as hot as fire burning in his body. The more he drank, the more lightheaded he became, his body hot and ravenous than ever. He ruffled his hair and continued to walk on the street with the drunken, crumpled appearance of an alcoholic.


    When he finished the beer bottle without even realizing it, the heat in his body was now at its peak, he felt his body being hungry, craving sex right now. At that time, Oswat was confused and walking aimlessly, he identally passed an alley and saw a small girl surrounded by three men.


    ¡°Little sister, where are you going? Do you want to go somewhere with us?¡±


    Mika was confused and replied:


    ¡°No, I do not want. Stay away from me, I need to go home.¡±


    One of them touched Mika¡¯s cheek provocatively:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just a fun ce.¡±


    Mika jerked her hand away when another man touched her hair, dropping her beanie. She timidly ignored it, using a stick to find the way to try to avoid the other guys:


    ¡°Please, I need to go home, let me go.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    One grabbed her arm, another continued to touch her, scaring her, sobbing. Oswat saw an eye-popping scene, he was ready with a beer bottle in his hand, he rushed over and hit them. They turned to attack him, Oswat was upset right now, how much inhibition he put in his heart beat them. During the struggle, Oswat was hit back and fell but no problem, only a few scratches, until the police siren went on patrol, they were scared and ran away.


    Mika was scared to ask questions, she used a cane to slowly walk over. She bent down when her stick hit Oswat, she guessed he fell during the struggle. Mika slowly groped Oswat with her hand, she finally touched his face, she examined his face with her hand, she wanted to check if he was unconscious or injured somewhere? In his hazy drunkenness, he only saw in front of him a small, beautiful blind girl touching him.


    He was gasping for breath from the burning heat in his body, he silently looked at Mika without saying anything. While Mika finished her search, she withdrew her hand and timidly asked:


    ¡°Are you OK? Are you injured anywhere?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 89. Outburst

    Oswat was breathing heavily, he was trying to keep his reason and control so as not to rush into this girl, he answered with difficulty:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­You should stay away from me and go home quickly.¡±


    Mika noticed in his voice not feeling well, she hesitated a bit, she wanted to check his body again to see if there were any injuries. She will leave if Oswat is okay, Mika graciously said:


    ¡°Excuse me, I want to check on you a bit, you have no problem I will leave automatically.¡±


    Oswat was trying to control his body, he shouted:


    ¡°No need, stay away from me.¡±


    Mika was startled by Oswat¡¯s shout, she still used her hand to groping his hands and feet to see if he was injured? She noticed that he was not injured, she calmly nodded her head and stood up with a cane, she went to the cake stand and took the bag of cakes next to him. Mika picked up a cake and put it in his hand and said:


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She groped for the stick next to her with her hand, and Oswat suddenly threw it away so she couldn¡¯t find it. Mika was a bit confused when she couldn¡¯t find her cane. She tried to grope again but was grabbed by Oswat¡¯s hand, Mika panicked and removed his hand and said:


    ¡°Can you let go of me? I¡¯m looking for my cane.¡±


    Oswat didn¡¯t answer, he pulled her closer to him, he let her sit on him and hugged her tightly. He gently asked:


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Mika was ufortable, she removed his hand that was holding her and said:


    ¡°Sorry, I need to go home.¡±


    Oswat remained silent, he hugged her tighter and kissed the nape of her neck. Mika was taken by surprise, she struggled to push him away and shouted:


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go.¡±


    Oswat was strongly reacted by her, he was pushed away by her repeatedly, Mika hit him in the chest and wanted to get out, but Oswat forced her to kiss many times on his lips. It was dark around, Mika couldn¡¯t breathe, she felt the heat and rush on each of his kisses reeked of alcohol.


    At this time, she panicked and scared when a stranger kissed her. She stirred and pushed his chest away with her hand but Oswat¡¯s tongue and lips kept pulling her, he was forcefully opening her mouth and bringing his hot tongue in to wrap her tongue tightly.


    She cried tears of fear, she tried to push Oswat away, but he squeezed her tighter. Oswat has nowpletely lost his sanity, what he most desires now is to possess her body. Mika burst into tears when he was kissed heavily by him, she shook her body, constantly begging:


    ¡°Please, please, let go of me. I need to go home.¡±


    Oswat ignored her pleas, he continued to kiss her passionately on the lips. She was very scared now, she struggled to push him away but he continued to forcefully kiss her harder. He had smoothly sucked on her tongue and manipted it to his will. Her eyes were clear with tears, her cheeks were rosy and her hands were trying to remove the hands that were holding her body. She cried:


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that to me. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. Please forgive me.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Oswat kissed her more deeply, he hastily removed Mika¡¯s coat and scarf and tossed them aside, revealing pale skin and a long button-down shirt dress.


    He threw his arms around Mika, scaring her even more, he moved his mouth and tongue down his neck and chest, he kissed all over the ce, the smooth skin provocating and burning his chest, which That made Mika even more sensitive, she kept begging:


    ¡°No, I beg you. Please, stop it.¡±


    Mika sobbed shaking her head begging him, but he ignored it and used his actions to answer her. Oswat kissed her breasts with his tongue, he continued to feel under the blind girl¡¯s skirt and then the size of her buttons. Mika shook her head in protest, she yelled at him, and he covered her mouth with a passionate kiss.


    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t be like that¡­hmm¡­hmm.¡±


    ¡°Be good, your body is sensitive.¡±


    She pushed him away, he moved again to kiss her breasts and unbutton the rest of her shirt, he sucked on her flowers making her cry and moan non-stop. She sobbed in tears and begged him:


    ¡°Please, stop it. I beg you, don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Oswat was still acting crazy, he took off Mika¡¯s panties, touched her part, scaring Mika even more, while he was unnoticed by unzipping her pants, she hurriedly pulled up her shirt and stood up. Unsteadily getting up, she fumbled with trembling hands in the dark and ran away.


    Oswat quickly chased her and held her tight, he dragged her to the end of the alley, he pressed her against the wall, turned her around and held her with one hand, the other hand unzipped his pants and stabbed his penis in inside her. She cried bitterly:


    ¡°Please, no, please don¡¯t do that. No,¡­


    Oswat replied:


    ¡°Come on, that¡¯s too tight on yours.¡±


    He mmed into Mika¡¯s ce, making her cry and scream:


    ¡°Ah¡­It hurts¡­Huhu¡­The evil one¡­


    He thrust hard once more, and with one hand squeezed her breasts, Mika groaned helplessly in sobs.


    ¡°Why do you treat me like that?¡±


    Oswat stabbed deep inside, some blood came out, it ran down the girl¡¯s thigh and stuck to his penis. He chuckled in amusement as he had just conquered her, he had taken her first. Mika was sad and hurt when he robbed her of her virginity, shemented:


    ¡°It hurts, let go of me, you bastard.¡±


    Mika clung to the wall with her hands with tears on her face, she asionally used her hands to pull his hand away but couldn¡¯t, his penis rubbing her insides tactfully. His dick was so big and hot that it hurt, her mind was filled with fear and emptiness, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Just like that, he was getting in and out of her faster and faster, his penis was getting bigger, she guessed he was about toe out, Mika shook her head and said loudly:


    ¡°No, don¡¯t, please don¡¯t shoot in¡­¡±


    He ignored her words, Oswat grabbed her hair and tugged hard, his dick excited and climaxed, he shot a white semen that filled her inside. Mika cried:


    ¡°Huhu, no, you bastard. Hix¡­


    Her legs trembled to fall, white slime came out, he picked her up and continued to put his penis inside. She resisted when he pressed her body against the wall, lifted one of her legs, and inserted his penis.


    Oswat rested her back against the wall, he ced one of her legs on his shoulder, lifting her up as he rested her other foot on his shoulder. Beneath him, he pushed hard and hard, her arms wrapped around his neck and shoulders to keep from falling. She burst into tears and said:


    ¡°Please, let me go, that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Huhu¡­¡±


    Oswat said in his drunkenness:


    ¡°Be quiet, yours needs me to y more, it¡¯s too tight. Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s squeezing me?¡±


    Mika shouted:


    ¡°Bastard, let me go.¡±


    Oswat forcibly kissed Mika again so she wouldn¡¯t cause any noise around. She was gagged by him, she moaned softly in sobs.


    Below, Oswat pushed in and out until the heat in his body subsided, and that¡¯s when Mika couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted.


    He is still drunk, his mind is half clear, half hazy, Oswat know he need to take this girl home, don¡¯t let her stay here alone, he button his shirt again. Oswat took off and walked around trying to find Mika¡¯s coat that he threw away, he put it on her, then took her in his arms and picked her up. Oswat was walking while carrying her, haphazardly finding his way back to the parking lot. After wandering for a while, Oswat finally made it back to the parking lot near the bar, he picked her up in his car and drove home.


    Oswat carried Mika into the private house Mr. Arthur left him. This was originally an abandoned vi with overgrown trees, with dusty white cloth furniture, he hadn¡¯t been back here for a long time. The mansion was murky and devoid of people, he carried Mika in his arms, looked around and said:


    ¡°Tomorrow this ce needs a little change.¡±


    He put Mika on the bed and left the room, he went downstairs to find another bottle of wine, he searched for a long time before he found the aged wine bottles in the cupboard. He took out a bottle and took a sip, Oswat entered his room, went to Mika¡¯s bed, took off her clothes and poured alcohol on her. Oswat took off his shirt and pants, climbed onto the bed, hugged her, and tasted the wine on Mika¡¯s skin with his tongue.


    _________________

 Chapter 90 Take responsibility

    The next morning, Mika woke up, she felt her whole body tired and naked in the thick nket. She sat up bewildered, groping around and sobbing. When she moved, she felt the smell of alcohol all over her body and the most pain everywhere. She was scared shaking her head and sobbing, she groped around and bumped into him


    She identally bumped into Oswat who was lying next to him, waking him up. He squinted as he sat up and looked around vaguely, his head heavy and aching. Oswat looked at the frightened girl beside him and tried to remember everything from yesterday. After scratching his head for a while, Oswat also remembered everything, he felt guilty and regretful for his actions. He turned into a badass in an instant, trying to rape a crippled little girl, that was damnable to him. Oswat put on his shirt, he looked confusedly at the little girl shivering in front of him, the girl with messy brown hair and big eyes that was about to cry was curled up tightly in the nket. Oswat graciously approached slowly, gently took Mika¡¯s hand, she was afraid to pull her hand back and fell back, crying loudly. He spoke:


    ¡°I¡­really sorry aboutst night. I was too drunk to control myself.¡±


    Mika sobbed and said:


    ¡°Enough, you bastard. I don¡¯t want to hear anything anymore. I want to go home.¡±


    Oswat awkwardly replied:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home then.¡±


    Oswat called someone to bring her clothes. He repented and said:


    ¡°Your clothes, I got them dirty. I bought another one for you. Sorry.¡±


    Mika nodded slightly in response, she was still sobbing, her eyes sad as she fumbled for clothes with her hands. Oswat saw it and helped her put it on. Mika immediately reacted strongly, shouting:


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Oswat let go and let her do it herself, he agonized over looking at this girl and realizing his guilt. He knew it was an ident, he didn¡¯t want it to happen, he restrained himself a lot but the heat still didn¡¯t let go of him, for a moment he lost control and grabbed her body like a tiger that has been starved for a long time. He got upset, walked out to let Mika change, when she was done, he drove her home.


    Oswat was even more surprised when her home was an orphanage. He rang the bell when someone opened the door. Sia just saw Mika, overjoyed:


    ¡°Thank God, you are back. I have been looking for you all night, Mrs. Choel is very worried about you. I also asked the police to look for you.¡±


    Sia was about to continue when Mika hugged her body and burst into tears. Confused Sia asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mika? And who is this man?¡±


    Oswat looked down in shame while Mika shouted:


    ¡°You chased him away?¡±


    She groped to walk quickly inside and fell, Oswat rushed to help her up, she pushed his hand away and shouted:


    ¡°Go away, you bastard.¡±


    Sia helped Mika and brought her into the room, Oswat was a little heartbroken so he went back home.


    After Oswat met hiswyer and was informed of the will, he learned that he was the one who received half of the assets Arthur gave him to keep thepany going. Oswat also had a private meeting with Mr. Arthur at the police station. Perhaps his father foresaw this terrible oue, so he begged Oswat to save thepany. Oswat agreed to follow his suggestion with a request from Oswat that Arthur should focus on training in the prison well, he hoped that his father¡¯s punishment would be mitigated if he reformed well and repent of his sin.


    Today Oswat went back to the orphanage and brought some sweets for Mika. He want to ask if she¡¯s okay? Because yesterday when returning home, Mika locked herself in her room, did not eat or drink and cried until both eyes were red. She was afraid and avoided even Sia, when Sia asked, she could only shake her head and cry. Sia asked Oswat:


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Oswat, I work at the Ohimapany.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Sia, the manager of this ce. Thank you for bringing her back.¡±


    Oswat smiled lightly and replied:


    ¡°It is my responsibility.¡±


    Sia curiously asked him more when noticing Mika¡¯s strong reaction:


    ¡°So what happened that day?¡±


    Oswat, embarrassed, hesitantly replied:


    ¡°I drank alcohol, lost control, and raped her.¡±


    Sia lost her temper and shouted:


    ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    At this time, Mrs. Choel in a wheelchair came out and looked at Oswat with angry eyes:


    ¡°Unable to tolerate. I will call the police and arrest you.¡±


    Oswat hastily soothed Choel, who bowed his head to admit his mistake:


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call the police, if you do that now, I¡¯ll go to jail and won¡¯t be able to save my father¡¯spany. It¡¯s all my fault. I will do anything to make it up to her.¡±


    Choel saw this guy¡¯s sincere apologetic attitude, and she was also slightly moved. She sadly said:


    ¡°Mika is only 16 years old, she was an unfortunate girl from birth with blind eyes. She was one of the orphans abandoned by her parents in this ce. If I knew Mika met an evil person like you, I would have forced her to move to another orphanage so that she wouldn¡¯t have to work hard to earn money and take care of this old woman.¡±


    Choel sighed and continued:


    ¡°Her situation, she should not be allowed to go out, a beautiful girl sooner orter will meet this problem when walking on a dark street. It was partly my fault.¡±


    Oswat politely replied:


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all my fault. I will correct my mistake.¡±


    He paused to think for a moment and continued:


    ¡°I ask permission to foster Mika, I promise to take good care of her with the rest of my life. And I will support the orphanage with my own money.¡±


    Choel thought for a long time and asked Sia:


    ¡°What do you think of his proposal?¡±


    Sia hesitated said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think we should consult her.¡±


    Choel expressed his heart:


    ¡°Mika needs a family, she can¡¯t live forever in this orphanage. And I also don¡¯t want to sell this orphanage to anyone else. Because it is everything to me.¡±


    ¡°I need time to observe you, if you will show me your remorse and sincerity. I will agree to that offer.¡±


    Oswat happily nodded his thanks to Choel, he wille here every day from tomorrow to take care of Mika and ask for her forgiveness.


    A few days passed, Oswat went to the orphanage every day, he helped Sia with things like changing light bulbs, repainting walls, repairing wooden floors and recing damaged pipes, which made Sia and Mrs. Choel made a good impression on him. Oswat also tried to approach Mika and talk to her, but Mika kept locking herself in her room, refusing toe out. She often had nightmares and cried when she was alone, fortunately Sia found a set of y, Mika made it into cute little rabbits.


    And after those days, with Oswat¡¯s sincerity and remorse, he really wanted to take care of Mika and be her strong support. He was epted by Mrs. Choel to his proposal. He will take Mika away tomorrow when all formalities are done. In the evening, Sia entered the room, she hugged Mika andforted her and said:


    ¡°Mika, I have good news to tell you.¡±


    Mika rubbed her puffy eyes, she listened to Sia say:


    ¡°Someone adopted you.¡±


    Mika was delighted, she smiled lightly on her lips and asked:


    ¡°What do they look like?¡±


    Sia confusedly replied;


    ¡°He has a very elegant appearance, a warm voice and is very nice. He will take care of you and assist you everything.¡±


    Mika asked suspiciously:


    ¡°How old is he? Can I meet him to talk?¡±


    Sia lied:


    ¡°He is old, about 60 years old, he is very busy with work so he will not have time toe here to see you. He wille pick you up tomorrow. I¡¯ll help you pack your bags.¡±


    Mika was relieved to hear that, she felt a little happy inside. But the next morning, when Oswat entered, Mika sensed that something was wrong here. She listened and sat still on the bed. Oswat was well-dressed, he looked at Mika in confusion and bent down, saying:


    ¡°Mika, I¡¯m Oswat, I¡¯m the one who will foster you. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Mika panicked when she recognized the voice of Oswat, the bastard who treated her so cruelly on that cold night. She involuntarily stepped back, she clutched the nket with trembling hands and sobbed uncontrobly. Sia stepped in to reassure Mika:


    ¡°Mika, be good. Your luggage, I¡¯m all ready. You shouldn¡¯t keep Mr. Oswat waiting for long.¡±


    ¡°Sia, why did you lie to me? I do not want. Don¡¯t let him take you away. He was the one who raped me, huhu¡­¡±


    ¡°Mika, good girl. Lord Oswat has promised to give money to our orphanage and restore it, Mrs. Choel is also satisfied with that, her age is also old, she does not want to sell it to others.¡±


    ¡°Sia, don¡¯t do it. I will try to work more. Don¡¯t use his money.¡±


    Mika removed his hand as he was gripping her hand tightly. Oswat reassured:


    ¡°Mika, don¡¯t cry. From now on I will be your family.¡±


    ¡°Please leave me alone, I want to stay here, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    Sia gently advised Mika:


    ¡°Mika, Oswat will take good care of you. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Choel pushed her wheelchair into the room, when she heard loud talking, she shouted loudly:


    ¡°Mika. What are you doing? When someone adopts you, you should be happy. You can¡¯t live here forever. Quickly.¡±


    Mika wept, she groped her hand and walked up to Mrs. Choel, took her hand and said:


    ¡°Mrs. Choel, don¡¯t send me away. I don¡¯t want to go with him. Please.¡±


    Mrs. Choel touched Mika in her arms and caressed her, she let go of her and replied:


    ¡°I have decided it, I will not change. You can¡¯t stay here forever.¡±


    Choel took Mika¡¯s hand and gave it to Oswat, gesturing for him to take her away. Oswat quickly took Mika out of there despite her protests not wanting to follow him. When Mika was taken to the car by Oswat, she cried loudly and touched the window:


    ¡°Why do people treat me like this? What did I do wrong?¡±


    Heartbroken Oswat sought tofort her:


    ¡°Mika, don¡¯t cry. I will treat you well. I brought you some sweets.¡±


    Oswat put a candy in her hand, she threw it away and continued to cry. He drove away from that ce, while driving he remembered Sia¡¯s message:


    ¡°She is a little childish, she is only 16 years old and has not had the opportunity to interact outside. Her life around is just ck, very pitiful. I hope you take good care of her.¡±


    He turned to Mika when she no longer touched the ss door, Mika sobbed, leaning her head against the chair looking into the distance, he said to himself:


    ¡°Mika, you are my family now. I will take good care of you. I wish you could open up more to me. But I know, I did a bad thing to you, I just hope you forgive me.¡±


    _________________

 Chapter 91 A Dark Plan

    During that time, a week had passed, Jane had calmed down, she received the letter Oswat left for her from the butler Menka. She felt sad when Oswat left her, so from now on she lives here alone with her mother¡¯s strictness. But that didn¡¯t matter now, as now she suddenly felt tired and nauseous. She couldn¡¯t eat anything and started vomiting. Matida saw her daughter¡¯s expression and took Elise to the hospital to be examined. The doctor announced that Elise was pregnant, receiving the news that Matida was even more upset. She informed Mr. Wibul and agreed to let Elise marry Brian ording to her daughter¡¯s request.


    The wedding was held with the chairmanship of Mr. Wibul and Matida. But Matida joined in with an unhappy face, she for the sake of her daughter¡¯s happiness, put aside her hatred and epted Brian, but on the other hand she made another plot and made Elise abandon Brian.


    Everything is prepared and happens quickly. On the big wedding day, beautiful Jane in a pure white wedding dress, she happily walked into the aisle with Matida, she took Brian¡¯s hand and performed the swearing-in ceremony. Suddenly on the slide screen, intimate pictures of Brian and the girls appeared. He slept and had sex with many girls, one of which was Doris. The images shocked Jane, who pped Brian while he exined. She was about to run out of the aisle when Doris mmed the door open and entered, she went straight inside, hugged Brian and kissed him on the lips. It angered Jane even more while Matida was surprised by Doris¡¯s move because it was not part of her n to cooperate with Doris.


    The appearance of Doris made everyone talk more. Moreover, Doris loudly confirmed once again that Brian slept with many girls, including her while getting to know Jane around the time of their temporary separation and separation when Jane had left the mansion Lawrence, to stay with Mrs. Matida. It was all a purported betrayal of Brian. And more importantly, Doris is pregnant with Brian¡¯s baby, the baby in her belly has been 3 weeks. That¡¯s when Brian felt lonely when Jane was not around and he turned to Doris to relieve himself.


    Doris¡¯ every word was like a knife in Jane¡¯s heart, she walked out of the church, Brian kept exining and holding Jane tight, she pped him again and quickly ran away from that ce. . Jane ran outside, suddenly she was not careful while crossing the street and was hit by a car. The ident happened, Jane fell on the road and passed out, bleeding profusely from her legs.


    After the ident, Jane was brought to the hospital by Matida for emergency, the baby could not be kept, Jane when she heard the news immediately fell into a state of despair, she broke down crying in pain. Brian received the news, he felt dizzy and lost his temper. He arrested Doris and interrogated her, but she escaped from the ce quickly.


    A few dayster, when Jane¡¯s health returned to normal, she avoided everyone and always locked herself in her room. She also did not talk to Matida and the servants in mansion Ita. She was as silent as a corpse without a soul, even though her mother was always trying to talk, encourage and advise her. Jane avoids Matida and refuses to talk to her. Since the child in Jane¡¯s womb died, she felt remorse for her actions, even though the child was innocent, she ruthlessly killed her grandson. And of course, she will never forgive Doris, she acted differently, it led to things going too far and the consequences and injuries were all borne by her daughter.


    Meanwhile, Brian found Doris and arrested her, he also investigated it was all a lie, she was not pregnant with him, everything was nned by Doris and harmed his Jane. Doris also wants to me all the me on Matida, but she has kept her brother hostage in a ce, after the end of the mission, Doris¡¯ brother will be released. Because of that, she couldn¡¯t tell Brian anything about Matida.


    He records the words that Doris admits, Brian goes to Ita Mansion to exin things to Jane and begs her forgiveness for not stopping this n sooner, resulting in their child died. But all his efforts went unanswered, Jane had avoided Brian and had not seen anyone at this point, all the windows were closed by her with nails. She wanted to be alone in the dark, she sank into her despair and turned her back on everything that was present in her life.


    At times like that, Jane thought about the lost child in her womb, she was still not used to it. Jane really felt empty to the end, she had lost a great gift that God had given her. Jane looked at the baby clothes she prepared, and Jane felt even more sad and painful in her heart. She cried in the dark night for many days, until she was exhausted from crying, Jane fell asleep without realizing it and fell asleep.


    And on a dark night when everyone was asleep, Jane packed her bags and left the house when she stole the key to the mansion from the butler Menka. Jane walked quietly like a shadow in the dark night with a broken heart.


    Jane arrived at the train station, she looked at the ces on the map but she still didn¡¯t know where she was going. Then Jane looked at the ticket counter, she randomly went to one and bought a ticket, she sat down and waited for the train toe and looked at the ticket she just bought:


    ¡°Anewanta?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She sat there waiting for a while and had some sandwiches that she bought quickly from nearby. After that, Jane moved her luggage onto the train when it was time to depart, she chose a room on the left center and entered. She sat down and had a cup of coffee, the train departed, the scenery outside suddenly drifted away, she quietly looked at the scene outside the window lifeless. Jane suddenly felt heartbroken and empty, she took a deep breath, suppressed the pain and said to herself:


    ¡°Last time, I cried a lot. Now be strong and live your own life.¡±


    Just like that, she leaned back in her chair and peacefully watched the scenery outside the window while sipping her coffee in hand.


    The next day, Matida discovered Elise had left the house with the letter left on the table. She covered her face and sobbed, she immediately thought of Brian, she suspected her daughter had run away with him, so she went to the Lawrence mansion and made a fuss. But the result makes Brian know that Jane has left. He immediately ran to the train stations to look for her, but to no avail. While Matida was still in shock, she still couldn¡¯t believe that Elise had left her. She fainted temporarily at the Lawrence mansion.


    Dayster, they continued to search for Jane¡¯s whereabouts but still could not find her. Matida deeply regretted her actions, she cried and fell ill for days when Elise left her. Meanwhile, Brian has put everything aside to find her. He would search everywhere his subordinates discovered the silhouette of Jane passing. He embarks on an endless journey to find the girl he loves.


    _________________

 Chapter 92 Term of the Will

    At the Zik mansion, Henry sits next to Wendy, he touches her belly and listens to their son:


    ¡°In three days, we¡¯ll see him.¡±


    Wendy smiled happily and nodded, she felt a little tired, so her husband helped her to the next bed to rest. She struggled to move with herrge pregnant belly andy down. Henry thoughtfully gave Wendy a ss of milk, she drank it and chatted with him for a bit, then she wanted to sleep for a moment so he left her alone in the room.


    And that evening, while having dinner with Henry, Wendy suddenly had a severe stomachache, she repeatedlyined of pain and then fainted temporarily, different from what Henry had predicted. Faced with this situation, he was forced to take her to the hospital, where there were modern equipment and necessary items to support childbirth.


    At the same time, Mr. Norton heard his undercover spy report that Wendy was having trouble giving birth, she was taken to the hospital by his son, they would travel by car with many bodyguards escorting them during the night. Norton was overjoyed to hear that, as it would make it easier for him to reach the child and carry out his n.


    He sent several men to follow Henry and Wendy¡¯s car to the hospital. After fainting for a moment, Wendy was taken care of by Henry and she regained consciousness, at this time she constantlyined of pain, he was by her side holding her hand to encourage her. They¡¯ll go to the hospital, where a doctor from the obstetrics department that Henry knew would deliver her.


    Upon arrival at the hospital, Henry immediately lifted his wife to the emergency staff, she was taken to the operating room by the nurses, the doctors looked at Wendy, checked her condition and then performed a cesarean section to get their baby out. They reassured Wendy that everything will be fine, don¡¯t worry, she also has peace of mind.


    When Henry was outside, he was extremely worried and nervous because he heard that the doctor would administer anesthesia and then conduct a C-section for Wendy, which is really not safe for her and the baby right now. If Mr. Norton bribes the doctors and harms them, there¡¯s nothing Henry can do.


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, Henry made a new decision for himself. He changed into surgical clothes, washed his hands and entered the operating room. Henry loudly said:


    ¡°Everyone stop, I will directly operate on my wife.¡±


    ¡°No way, Henry. You¡¯re not a fertility specialist. You cannot do that.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was fine, I learned more about the field and graduated at the same time as my current major. For some reason, I don¡¯t work in obstetrics.¡±


    The doctor who directly delivered Henry said:


    ¡°Okay, you are an excellent doctor, I have worked with you for many years, I understand what kind of person you are, you always act with purpose. So this is an exception, he wanted to directly deliver the birth for his wife, we did not stop him. But rules are rules, you still have to  after this is over for viting the hospital¡¯s general rules. At the same time, you will take full responsibility if anything happens to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do it.¡±


    The doctors and nurses were out, Henry had kept a nurse close to him when she was about to leave, he wanted her to stay and help him while he performed Wendy¡¯s caesarean section. She agreed and remained silent withoutment, she obediently followed Henry¡¯s instructions.


    Henry examined Wendy¡¯s body condition again, he saw that the indicators had gradually stabilized, he used a knife and operated on her. Wendy was anesthetized by Henry, she had the baby delivered by Henry afterwards. The baby was curled up in the amniotic sac, Henry gently lifted him to the side and separated the amniotic sac, the baby didn¡¯t move and remained dead silent. Henry tried to stay calm, he supported the body of the newborn baby turned around, he patted the baby on the back a few times, he performed gentle movements to wake the baby up. After a while, the child also moved and burst into tears as if someone had hit him. Henry smiled happily looking at his baby while the nurse sewed up the incision for Wendy, she was still asleep so she still didn¡¯t know her son was born.


    Henry holds the baby in his arms and moves to the incubation room, it will warm the baby¡¯s body and heal faster. While Wendy was carefully cared for by the nurse, she was changed by the nurse, cleaned and taken to the convalescence room.


    Time passed quickly, Henry observed the child in the incubator, the sky gradually became brighter, he sent close bodyguards to guard there, in case strangers approached. He will  and report on his surgery to the head of the department and then visit his wife.


    But perhaps all of Henry¡¯s caution was superfluous, a nurse tasked with monitoring the condition of the newborns and taking care of them arrived in the incubator. She hasplete papers and clear duties, so the bodyguards can¡¯t stop her from entering.


    She took advantage when the bodyguards were not alert, immediately picked up the baby and left the room through the back door, the bodyguards discovered and chased her. The nurse was overtaken by them, she immediately reported to someone by electronic device, Mr. Norton received the news and immediately ordered her to deliver the boy to the room in the hospital where he was present.


    The nurse quickly ran and gave the baby to Norton, but she didn¡¯t make it to the rendezvous point when Henry suddenly appeared, he received the message and rushed here. The nurse saw Henry, she immediately reported to Mr. Norton that the situation had changed, she immediately ran away to another ce, Henry chased  her. The two of them chase each other in the hospital.


    When she lost her way, Henry caught up and quickly arrested her with the support of a group of bodyguards, he held the child in his arms and kissed the boy on the forehead. The rejoicing didn¡¯tst long, and Henry received a video call from Mr. Norton.


    He is arresting Wendy, now she has woken up with a pale, pale face, she is controlled and threatened by Mr. Norton:


    ¡°Henry, give the boy to me. I¡¯ll trade it with your wife. You can¡¯t change anything. You should make your choice, you can¡¯t greedily choose both.¡±


    Henry trembled with anger, he did not expect his father to be so dirty and malicious, for his own sake, he nned a cruel n, despite all means to kill his grandson. Henry obeyed Norton¡¯s orders and showed up at the rendezvous point.


    But perhaps the rendezvous point was changed when Mr. Norton was approached and threatened by Mr. Wibul¡¯s bodyguards. Norton held Wendy by his side and moved her to the hospital rooftop, where Henry quickly ran to it. He met his father in person and shouted:


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to order me to do that.¡±


    ¡°If you choose your wife then step up and give child to my subordinates. I will let your wife go to you. Let¡¯s act together.¡±


    Wendy looked at this scene, she shook her head with tears and said:


    ¡°Henry, don¡¯t do what he says, save our son.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you are all I have, I love you so much.¡±


    Wendy heard Henry¡¯s words immediately felt happy, she burst into tears because she had never felt so happy and sweet from his love. So taking advantage of Mr. Norton¡¯s opening, she quickly jumped off from the terrace. Henry saw that scene suddenly screamed in pain, he hugged his son tightly and signaled to the bodyguards to arrest Mr. Norton. Henry hurriedly looked down at the terrace, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he realized everything was happening so fast. He saw his wife wrapped in a with her grandmother Sadie¡¯s group. Henry breathed a sigh of relief and ran downstairs.


    Henry saw Wendy being taken care of by the nurses and was overjoyed, he gave the baby to his grandmother Sadie, while he hugged his wife and kissed all over her face. He suddenly asked her:


    ¡°You are fine, thank God. But why does Grandma Sadie know everything that happened here and be there to save you in time?¡±


    Wendy smiled and replied:


    ¡°It was all her n. Sadie sent a message to the housekeeper G, she mysteriously told me everything.¡±


    Henry looked over at Sadie with grateful eyes, and gave his grandmother a hug as a thank-you. Sadie happily hugged her grandson in her arms, looked at Henry and said:


    ¡°You are my nephew, I must be here to help you. The kid looks a lot like you, Henry.¡±


    Henry smiled happily, he nodded in agreement, he led Wendy back to the hospital room while Mrs. Sadie held the baby in her arms. The three of them looked at each other warmly while Mr. Norton was taken to the station by the police for his attempted murder.


    _________________

 Chapter 93 A peaceful place

    Around the same time, Jane went to a ce called Inuma City, a two-day train ride from the city she lived in before. She dragged her luggage and found herself a ce to stop, finally after a day of choosing her ideal ce, Jane found a room in an old apartment building. She will stay there temporarily and starting tomorrow, Jane will look for a job for herself.


    Early tomorrow morning, Jane wakes up early because she couldn¡¯t sleep all night, she went for a walk near the area where she lives. Jane saw a small park, she walked a fewps to make herself feel morefortable. Suddenly she saw a homeless woman lying near a big tree, she built a small tent to sleep in a makeshift way.


    When the woman saw her passing, she ran out in panic and red at her face. She screamed and ran away quickly, Jane felt confused, so she chased after her. A few minutester, the woman was arrested by a patrol policeman, she was scared and said:


    ¡°Why did you take me away? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Let me out, please.¡±


    ¡°I saw a girl chasing you, did you steal something?¡±


    Jane ran from afar and said:


    ¡°She didn¡¯t steal anything, I just wanted to help her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good. So this time I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Jane looked at the police officer who was familiar with the woman, and asked again confusedly:


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know her hard. She¡¯s a crazy woman, her name is Dina, she introduced me by that name when she first came to this city in her normal state.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    ¡°I think she has severe mental problems, when she saw the white-haired girls she went crazy the first time she met them, then Dina nned to kidnap them. She did not harm them at all, Dina just took care of them like her own daughter and fed them the food she stole. Their parents used Dina, she was detained many times butter released.¡±


    Jane looked at Dina.


    ¡°She is pitiful.¡±


    Dina smiled at Jane surreptitiously, then she was released by the police, Jane led her to a fast food restaurant when Dina said she was very hungry right now. Jane ordered two beef burgers with chili sauce for Dina to eat. She happily epted it and nodded her thanks. Gentle Jane says:


    ¡°You should eat a little more.¡±


    ¡°Thank.¡±


    Dina finished her meal, Jane offered to help:


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the nursing home nearby, they¡¯ll take better care of you, I¡¯ll pay your hospital bills.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d rather be with you.¡±


    ¡°No, I need to find a part-time job now. Moreover, I don¡¯t have time to take care of you when I¡¯m always busy with my work.¡±


    Dina looked at Jane with sad eyes, she encouraged Dina:


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll visit you there every few days.¡±


    The woman smiled brightly and hugged Jane. After taking Dina to a nursing home, she immediately went to cafes to apply for jobs. She feels she would be a good fit for this job as she doesn¡¯t mind making her life busier.


    She seeded when she was hired by an elderly boss, who often left the city to take care of his business. So so most of the work at the coffee shop, he would put his staff in charge.


    Just like that, the peaceful days passed quietly, after work, Jane went to the nursing home to visit Dina and bring her some cake. Now it has be an indispensable habit for Jane, now she considers Dina as her own rtive, she cares and cares for Dina like her aunt. The job of a busy waiter made Jane¡¯s pain much less, sometimes she remembers it and bursts into tears, but Jane still smiles because she went through it in the strongest way.


    Simultaneously at the same time, at Y mansion, a week has passed but Mika still doesn¡¯t want to talk to Oswat, he is extremely upset that he has done everything but Mika still does not forgive him.


    Oswat had someone clean up the mansion and rearrange everything, he also hired two more servants to take care of Mika. It¡¯s Fem and Pan, Fem is a nice girl who is a bit talkative. She divorced her husbandst year, now she wants to have a great single time so she doesn¡¯t want to think about love anymore. And Pan, a gardener uncle, he lives with his nephew but he has moved to another city for business, so Pan wants to find a job as a gardener to make a living.


    When Mika was sad and didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone, Fem became her friend. But it seems Mika doesn¡¯t like Fem very much because she only talks well about Oswat to her. Mika hides in her room alone when Oswat leaves home to go to hispany to work.


    In recent days, Oswat has be busier, focusing on handling thepany¡¯s problems that Mr. Arthur left him. Oswat has the support of his aunt Racasin, so he is also less hard at work.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And when things settle down, he will take a few days off on weekends to spend time with Mika. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk to Oswat, he had to find another way to talk to her. Oswat wore a bunny fur suit to y with Mika. He walked gently into the room and saw her putting the blocks together by herself. Oswat talked to Mika with a fake voice:


    ¡°Mika, I¡¯m Nili, a stray rabbit came here.¡±


    He approached Mika and took her hand to touch his fur. Mika pouted her lips in thought and slowly epted the rabbit. She stroked Nili and asked:


    ¡°What color is your fur?¡±


    ¡°Gray.¡±


    ¡°So what do you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°I love carrots.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have carrots, tomorrow I will ask Fem to bring you carrots. Would you like to y with me?¡±


    Nili nodded to join, just so Oswat could talk to Mika in this way, he smiled at her passionately. But it was only for a few days because Oswat¡¯s work was quite busy, he didn¡¯t have enough time to y with her, so he identally forgot the promise Oswat said earlier that he would visit her today.


    Mika waited for the gray rabbit Nili toe but still couldn¡¯t find him, so she slowly walked out of the room and went to look for Nili. Meanwhile, Oswat had returned home from a stressful day at work, drinking at a nearby bar after meeting his clients.


    He entered the house and saw Mika moving slowly with a stick, she called the gray rabbit Nili, it made him feel more disgusted with himself when he forgot his promise to the little girl. He rushed over to give Mika a hug, while she suddenly pushed him away when she smelled alcohol on his body. Confused Oswat reassured Mika:


    ¡°Mika, I am the gray rabbit Nili. I¡¯mte today.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true, you¡¯re not Nili. You let me go.¡±


    Oswat looked at Mika in pain, he pulled her towards him and hugged her tightly:


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Oswat, the one taking care of you right now.¡±


    Mika heard that and reacted even more strongly, she removed Oswat¡¯s hand while he was holding her:


    ¡°Give me back Nili, I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Oswat couldn¡¯t help but say loudly:


    ¡°Nili is dead, he won¡¯te back.¡±


    Mika suddenly understood and burst into tears, Oswat forced her to kiss her on the lips:


    ¡°Good Mika, don¡¯t cry. I love you so much.¡±


    She shook her head in protest as he kissed her passionately on the lips, Oswat released her and dragged her into his bedroom, he pinned Mika down on the bed and undressed her. The helpless Mika cried louder, she shivered as Oswat kissed her neck and chest. He took off his clothes and made love to Mika, he kissed her gently all over her body from her cheeks, lips, neck, breasts and there. Mika was scared and shouted:


    ¡°Oswat, let go of me, I hate you.¡±


    Oswat felt very hurt when he heard that, he forcibly kissed her back and angrily questioned:


    ¡°I did everything for you, I tried to correct all my mistakes. But why can¡¯t you still forgive me and ept me?¡±


    Mika recalls the gray rabbit Nili, how he treated her very well, ying with her and singing to her. So it was Oswat, the man she¡¯d always wanted to stay away from, he¡¯d done everything just to make her happy and smile at him. Confused Mika said:


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Mika, please ept me, I will be the man who brings you happiness and takes the best care of you. I really love you.¡±


    He confessed his feelings and gave her a kiss on the cheek, Mika didn¡¯t shy away, she was confused in her thoughts, he continued to kiss her lips and brought his penis out, Oswat pushed in and out below while kissing Mika above. Mika slowly clung to his arm, she gently kissed him back, he understood that Mika had epted him, he kissed her once more and nudged in and out beneath her rhythmically.


    For the first time, Mika feels his warmth and tenderness,pletely different from the first time he attempted to rape her. Mika misunderstood Oswat, all because of the alcohol he drank, she misunderstood him, thinking Oswat was an evil man, but actually he was a warm and kind guy. He did everything just to make her happy andfortable to ept him.


    After that sex scene, Oswat fell in love with Mika even more, he exined everything clearly to her, he was drugged by Pazu into beer bottles, what his motive really was, Oswat discovered, it was all Brian¡¯s n, Brian did not want Oswat approach Jane, so Brian used this dirty way to defeat him. But now, he is happy with Mika, on the contrary Oswat has to thank Brian for helping him find a suitable girlfriend.


    _________________

 Chapter 94 Forgiveness

    In the city of Inuma, perhaps Jane¡¯s busyness in service made her forget the concept of time. She just let time pass by inadvertently and didn¡¯t realize that Jane had lived here for about a month.


    And today an unexpected person came to the cafe where Jane works, none other than her mother. Matida searched for her for a month when she struggled many times because Jane hid her identity and changed her name when she moved here. Jane is taken by surprise and tries to avoid Matida when she tries to talk to Jane:


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mom? I don¡¯t want to go home now.¡±


    ¡°Elise, I beg you toe back with me. I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Jane reacts strongly:


    ¡°Even though Brian¡¯s fathermitted a crime, he was an aplice to my father¡¯s murder, but he is him, Brian is Brian, has nothing to do with it. You were really blind and wallowing in your own hatred. I learned the truth when I eavesdropped on you talking to Doris after the incident. Did you really destroy my wedding because of your selfishness, leading to me losing my son?¡±


    ¡°Elise, I didn¡¯t mean to kill your child, everything was unintentional, it was beyond all my control when Doris acted on its own and it was not in my n. I just don¡¯t want you to marry Brian. But now that I¡¯ve regretted my actions, I¡¯m just begging you to forgive me. I won¡¯t interfere in your life anymore.¡±


    Jane looked at the woman standing in front of her with sad eyes, Jane felt a little moved, she had met Doris before and she really liked Brian, the things Matida said, Jane can trust. Okay. And whatever happened, she couldn¡¯t save it or change it, as Matida was again lost to her biological daughter, who had been searching for Jane for so long. Therefore, Jane decided to forgive her mother, she hugged Matida in her arms, making Matida cry loudly because her daughter sympathized.


    Later, Jane took Matida to meet the woman Dina in the nursing home, she was shocked to see her old servant Dina, who took Jane away from her arms and who gave Jane a life full of suffering. Matida sadly told Jane everything that had happened before. Jane looked at Dina with sympathetic eyes, she did not hate Dina because during the past time, Jane has considered Dina as her rtive.


    And Dina¡¯s illness became even worse when she did not recognize Lady Matida, she had lived a life of torment for her sins during the past time, when she was tortured, cursed, warned by others and arrested many times. This is probably the price that Dina must pay for losing Jane carelessly.


    Jane forgave the two of them, and the three returned to mansion Ita after a long time Matida persuaded Jane toe back and live with her. Jane will study in a new environment, she will learn whatever she likes, and she is very interested in the furniture business in Matida¡¯spany. Matida knows that and feels extremely happy when her daughter is interested in the industry that she is in. Therefore, Matida will support her daughter as much as possible.


    To forget all the bad things in the past, Jane decides to live on her own outside to make her life morefortable. Jane has moved into an apartmentplex near her mother¡¯spany. Every day, Jane would jog, study at school and go to thepany to learn about her mother¡¯s business. She often takes long business trips so that Jane can¡¯t stay in one ce and make herself more flexible, no longer feeling cramped like before. Since Jane used a different name at work, she was not afraid that Brian woulde to her.


    At the same time, Henry returned to thepany left by his mother, all inheritance procedures in the will were legal. He will temporarily stop working as a doctor to run thepany, he has the help of his grandmother Sadie.


    He fired all the employees as well as those who had worked with Mr. Norton and his second wife¡¯s son. They seemed angry with bitterness when they suddenly received news of being fired from their jobs, and they also repeatedly colluded to make Henry¡¯spany copse. But all their efforts fail because Henry is very good at controlling and managing everything that belongs to him. He quickly foiled all their plots early when he let his team track them and stop them in time. In the end, they couldn¡¯t do anything, so they found another job to do.


    During a casual visit to Matida¡¯spany for business cooperation, Henry identally saw Jane, because of this, he immediately informed Brian. He received the news and learned that Jane had changed her name while working, so Brian had not been able to find her the whole time.


    Brian received the news from Henry, he was overjoyed when he found her. He hurriedly drove to Matida¡¯spany to look for her. Brian found a girl named Racamy, a new name everyone used to call her here. They said that the woman he wanted to meet had gone on a business trip abroad for a few days, she would return to thepany in three days. So Brian decided toe back to the office three dayster and find Jane.


    But it was all Jane¡¯s n, she wanted to find a way to avoid him when Jane identally saw Brian go inside thepany. Jane secretly told the receptionist via text message, ask her to tell Brian she is on a business trip about 3 dayster, if hees to see Jane again, tell her she has been rotated somewhere other thatpany employees cannot disclose.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane has been watching Brian from afar, she has waited for him to leave, then returned home safely, she will visit Dina, then visit the store to buy some vegetables and meat to cook dinner. But unfortunately, Brian returned to thepany, he wanted to ask the receptionist for her address and phone number to facilitate contact, although he knew this was a difficult request, but he still wanted to ask because Brian really wanted to see Jane right now.


    And Brian¡¯s return brings him back to Jane when she drops her phone¡¯s keychain. When Jane identally saw Brian, she involuntarily turned and ran away, he chased after her. Arriving in the parking lot below the basement, Jane was caught up by Brian, he grabbed Jane¡¯s hand to pull her towards him, holding her tight to ask:


    ¡°Jane, I finally found you. I miss you so much. Why did you run away to another ce this time and avoid me?¡±


    Jane coldly replied:


    ¡°Now you ask me that question what does it do, it¡¯s all in the past, I lost my son. It was the biggest pain I¡¯ve ever experienced. I also don¡¯t care what the truth is, because it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Jane, I beg you to forgive me, I was careless and set up by Doris, which caused you misunderstanding and led to you having a miscarriage. I have found you many times and begged you to forgive me, but maybe you still hold the anger in your heart and find another ce to live, forgetting your past.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I already knew the truth before, but I still don¡¯t want to go back to your side because I¡¯m tired of being a girl who always lives under the pressure of others. I ran away from this ce because I wanted to find a free, peaceful ce to heal my soul.¡±


    Brian heard that, he immediately begged Jane toe back to him again, but the result was refused by her even though he knelt down and said sincerely asking for her forgiveness. Jane didn¡¯t want to see his face anymore, so she left quickly, Jane driving out of the garage, leaving Brian to chase after her pleading.


    Later, Brian sadly drove home, on the way, he saw a bar and dropped in to get drunk. Unfortunately, when he left the bar to return home, he was not alert enough to drive and caused the ident himself, he crashed into arge pir and suffered serious hand and leg injuries.


    _________________

 Chapter 95 My love

    Brian had an ident and was taken to the hospital by everyone. The results that the doctor gave were not positive, his arm was broken and had to be temporarily cast on one side, and his leg was severely damaged, so he had to stay in the hospital and receive treatment for many days.


    Jane received the news, she felt restless and worried for him, she wanted to go to the hospital immediately to visit him. But Jane is indecisive, she hesitates because she is afraid that she will be moved to forgive all mistakes for Brian.


    And in the end, reason still couldn¡¯t win Jane¡¯s heart. She decided to visit him at the hospital. She gently entered the room, sat down next to him and silently watched him, she suddenly grabbed his hand and kissed it. She felt her heart hurt now when she saw his body crisscrossed with sea water and bandages, his arm was broken, so it was difficult to move and hold things, it was carefully bandaged by the nurses.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jane asked the doctor about Brian¡¯s condition and she learned that he would temporarily remain in aa and not regain consciousness, his condition requiring careful observation over the next few days. Jane heard that and was extremely worried about Brian, so she stayed at the hospital to take care of him.


    Just like that, about 4 dayster, Brian recovered quickly, his skin was more ruddy and showed signs of waking up. He heard Jane¡¯s words to him and what she read from books and magazines that she wanted to share with him.


    He still closed his eyes and felt her warmth when Jane was caring and taking care of him like a wife. And when the doctor did a physical exam to check on his health, he announced that Brian would wake up in about two days. Jane looked at Brian happily because she knew he would get well and go on with his normal life.


    But then, Jane feels sad again, she won¡¯t be able toe here anymore, because she is afraid that when he wakes up and sees her, he will pull Jane back and make her heartbroken not wanting to leave him. So Jane decided to leave the hospital, she asked his servant at the mansion and the nurse in the hospital to take care of him and monitor his health.


    Jane has returned home and remembers him, tomorrow night, she ventured to the hospital to see him, she will just look at him silently and will leave soon. But she didn¡¯t know that Brian woke up a day earlier, when Jane visited him, Brian was sleeping. He felt Jane¡¯s kiss when she kissed his forehead, Brian unconsciously grabbed Jane¡¯s hand to hold her back when she was about to leave the hospital room he was lying in. Jane was surprised, she removed Brian¡¯s hand and was hugged by him. He whispered:


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me, I¡¯ve missed you so much these past few days when I feel your care and presence here.¡±


    ¡°Please let go of me, I just want to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, I know you care and worry about me. Please forgive me.¡±


    Jane was silent for a long time, she turned to look at him intently, she touched the wound on his body and asked softly:


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Brian shook his head, he took Jane¡¯s hand tightly, letting her hand touch his chest:


    ¡°Thanks to your caring hands, I¡¯ve been free of pain for a long time.¡±


    She smiled softly, gently examining the wound on his chest, Brian took advantage of that moment, he hurriedly took a box of rings from his thick nket. Brian looked at Jane lovingly.


    ¡°From now on, let¡¯s start over. I want to propose to the girl I love again. I thank her for epting the real me and give me a chance to correct my mistakes and take care of her again. Marry me, Jane.¡±


    Jane was slightly confused, she looked at Brian¡¯s warm eyes and sincerity towards her, it moved her to tears. After a while, Jane made her decision, she nodded slightly to agree to marry him, Brian put the ring on Jane¡¯s finger and hugged her, happily saying:


    ¡°Thank you, really thank you so much for forgiving me and epting an asshole like me. I promise from now on I will change my personality, be gentle, love you and cherish my wife.¡±


    Jane smiled when he said that, he took the initiative to kiss her on the cheek, both of them looked at each other lovingly, he held her in his arms and shared a bed, they slept together happily till next morning.


    Around the same time, at the Y mansion, Oswat lived happily with Mika, the two making cakes together in therge kitchen. Mika is in charge of kneading the dough and shaping the cake, and Oswat will check her work, then he will decorate again, thest step he will put them in the oven.


    And while having fun together, he received a call from an unknown number, he picked up the phone and the person didn¡¯t say anything, just like that, the situation for the next few days happened every few days. Although Oswat blocked the number, another new number kept calling him, and one day he picked up the phone when a man suddenly spoke:


    ¡°Sorry to bother. Is this Mr. Oswat¡¯s phone number?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why do you call me so many times without saying anything?¡±


    ¡°I have my own reasons, I miss Mika so much, I want to know if she is doing well?¡±


    ¡°What are you to Mika? Why are you asking me about her?¡±


    The man sadly replied:


    ¡°I am her father, I abandoned her at the orphanage since she was born. I am so ashamed of it.¡±


    Oswat thought for a moment and asked:


    ¡°Mika is still alive and well, I adopted her and will take care of her in future. I will marry Mika if she epts my proposal.¡±


    ¡°Great, she will be happy and at peace. I just want to hear that.¡±


    He was about to hang up when Oswat hurriedly stopped him:


    ¡°Hey, wait, do you need my help?¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment, then replied:


    ¡°Tomorrow, can you bring her to this hospital?¡±


    Siken hummed and continued:


    ¡°I want to see her onest time before I die.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring her over.¡±


    Siken suddenly hung up the phone, he burst into tears like a child because all these years he had not found Mika and gave her a home of a family. Until now, his only wish before going to the afterlife hade true, he was feeling extremely happy.


    The next day, Mika went to the hospital to meet Siken, who forgave him for hearing that he would see him onest time before he sumbed to his cancer. Yesterday he tried for thest time, mustering up his courage to talk to Oswat to ask about his daughter. Their meeting time was too short, and he didn¡¯t want tost long because he made a huge mistake and abandoned Mika. This is considered a punishment that Siken rewards himself. They hugged each other and sobbed, Mika was helpless to let Siken leave her. Siken¡¯sst wish is to use his cornea to heal Mika¡¯s eyes, he just hopes that his daughter can see the light like everyone else, no longer have to live in the scene of groping with her hands in the dark. . This is also the only good thing that Siken can do for Mika in this lifetime.


    Siken had died of cancer, he had donated his corneas to his daughter, Oswat had told her. Dayster, Mika was operated on by doctors and had her cornea reced.


    The first time Mika felt light, she enjoyed looking at the surroundings, she did not expect it to be so colorful and vivid. More specifically, the first person she saw was Oswat, he looked very handsome and elegant, he was exactly like what she had imagined.


    Mika hugged Oswat excitedly, from now on Mika can see everything, she is happy with it, feels like she has been reincarnated for a second time, she is very grateful and cherishes it.


    _________________

 Chapter 96 Everything is over

    Jane has returned to the Lawrence mansion but this time as Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦, she goes to Grandpa Wibul to say hello, who happily wees her here. He expressed his regret for what his family member did to everything bad that happened in her family. Mr. Wibul will organize a grand wedding for her and his grandson. Then they had a dinner party together sitting next to each other and talking.


    Butler Allen had announced to everyone before that he would officially retire and marry his servant Ramha, Jane was surprised by that. She feels happy for Ramha. Jane hugs Ramha and wishes them both happiness, Brian and everyone in the mansion also bless Allen and Ramha. So Mr. Wibul struggled to find another butler as hardworking and dedicated as Mr. Allen. But it will be quite easy if the recruitment conditions are not too strict.


    In addition, Lady Hazel has returned to the Lawrence mansion, she decided to live here with her daughter, and at the same time support the necessary work in Mr. Wibul¡¯spany. Because Matthew was arrested by the police when he was intentionally assaulting another man, who was the ex-boyfriend of his new lover. He went to Matthew¡¯s girl and begged toe back, she was moved and epted. As a result, they contradict and fight each other. Moreover, in the past time, Matthew has caused divisions within thepany because of his rather irresponsible way of working. All of which angered Mr. Wibul and fired his nephew. Matthew has been taken out of the police station by Mr. Wibul, he will be detained at his home and need time to think about what he has done, temporarily he will not be allowed to step foot in thepany. Mr. Wibul found a psychiatrist to treat Matthew, he refused to receive treatment and fled. Matthew told his grandfather:


    ¡°You did something so stupid, I hate it. Perhaps this ce is not for me and my loved ones have made me boring and cramped. So I want to time travel to rest and find a new path.¡±


    Mr. Wibul heard Matthew say that and nodded in agreement, he hugged his grandson in his arms and said:


    ¡°Enjoy it and live a new life. If you have any difficulty, contact me.¡±


    Matthew bid farewell to Mr. Wibul and left the Lawrence Manor, on the day Brian and Jane were married, Matthew secretly sent a letter congratting them with blessings for his young brother and sister.


    In addition to Matthew, there was also Mrs. Matida, Aunt Dina, although she was no longer lucid, but she still expressed her blessing by making a bouquet of flowers for Jane, she happily epted and hugged Dina.


    Henry, Wendy, their son and grandma Sadie were also present, they came here to share her joy. And when Jane looked at Wendy¡¯s son, she felt sorry for herself, she suddenly remembered her lost son and burst into tears as she hugged him. Wendyforts her friend:


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t be sad, your baby has gone to heaven, he will be a little angel who will always watch over you. He will also be happy to see his parents get married and live happily ever after.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for encouraging me. It¡¯s just that your son is so adorable, reminds me more of my kid.¡±


    Wendy smiled and said:


    ¡°And you will have another lovely baby of your own in the future.¡±


    Jane nodded in agreement, she was hugged and reassured by Brian, they temporarily parted with Wendy and went to meet the other guests at the wedding. They saw Oswat and a girl standing talking with Mrs. Matida, Jane and Brian came over to greet them. Oswat introduced:


    ¡°This is Mika, my wife. And this is Elise, my cousin and her husband.¡±


    Mika happily greets Jane and Brian, while Oswat slightly ignores Brian with a reproach:


    ¡°I knew what you did to me. But fortunately I met Mika thanks to you so I¡¯ll just ignore this, don¡¯t let Mika know that, she¡¯ll be angry with me.¡±


    Brian smiled slightly, nodded approvingly, he talked privately with Oswat for a while about work at thepany, then Brian would take Jane to another ce when their wedding was over.


    Jane and Brian left wedding party, Brian drove her away from that ce and moved to a dreamy ind where they would enjoy their honeymoon. And when a weekter, Jane and Brian returned home, she received news that Oswat had their first daughter with Mika, she congratted him and joined a party to share the joy with their family.


    They also visited Mrs. Pearl, she saw her adoptive mother and hugged her, Jane also told everything that had happened to her during the past time. Pearl took Jane¡¯s hand and said:


    ¡°It was hard for you. My daughter suffered a lot, Matida came here, she didn¡¯t tell me about Mr. Harvet¡¯s despicable work when he and Ruben sold you to traffickers.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Everything is over, you will quickly forget it to start a new future. I¡¯m married to Brian and live peacefully with him. Please bless us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do it. I hope you will receive happiness forever after because you deserve it.¡±


    A bout of shortness of breath interrupted what Pearl said, and her condition remained the same, still not getting better. She¡¯s been in treatment for a long time, it¡¯s tiring her out with it. Jane went to the doctor to ask about her mother¡¯s illness. Bad newses to Jane when the doctor tells her to brace herself because patient Pearl doesn¡¯t have long to live. That¡¯s why it broke her down, but this was not a surprising result because her mother had been battling the disease for a long time.


    So, Jane took advantage while she could, she took Pearl to travel around and fulfill her unfulfilled wishes. Just like that, thest days passed briefly, Pearl breathed in her daughter¡¯s arms, Jane hugged her and cried loudly, she was mentally preparing for the departure of her adoptive mother. but Jane is still heartbroken and feels very lost. Brian was there to take care of andfort her. Both of them held Pearl¡¯s funeral.


    And at Pearl¡¯s funeral, Jane met Emi again, the little sister who used to draw pictures for her, now she has grown up and be a beautiful girl. Emi moved to the city to live with her mother and continued her studies there. When Emi heard a distant rtive announce Pearl¡¯s death, Emi rushed back to the ind. Because Emi visited Pearl many times at the hospital with her big sister Jane, she loved Pearl very much and always considered her as her aunt.


    Everything happened so quickly to Emi¡¯s surprise, she met Jane again and talked about everything that had happened all these years. Emi also expressed condolences on Pearl¡¯s passing to Jane. Jane thanked and hugged Emi in her arms.


    After the funeral, Jane breaks up with Emi, she will return to the city to continue her studies and will visit Jane in the nearest day, while Jane always reminds Emi, if she has any difficulties in life,e find her. Emi nodded and said goodbye to Jane. Brian had brought Jane back to the Lawrence mansion to rest after their busy days with Pearl¡¯s funeral on the ind.


    Not long after, Jane also had a baby of her own, she burst into tears of happiness because of that, Brian had his own son, he cared and worried about Jane more than usual:


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t hold this, it¡¯s very heavy. You leave everything to me. I will help you do everything.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Brian, it¡¯s just a bag of clothes, you don¡¯t have to take it too seriously.¡±


    Brian looked at Jane sternly, it made herugh and leave everything to him, and time passed faster. They weed their first son, a baby named Ryan, he looks exactly like Brian and is so handsome, Brian happily hugs and kisses him every day, so does Jane. She thought she was dreaming when she was living in such a peaceful and sweet setting. Their whole family lived happily ever after.


    End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!